The Great Book Quest (Old Story At Tibia Forum)

Intro
A couple of years ago, Somebody started a thread on the role-playing forum on Tibia.com. The thread was named The Great Book Quest (rpg for ya all)" (sadly the original thread has been lost in the depths of the forum). It was a so-called "join in", where the creator started to write about what "his character" (Red Un) did, and then anyone who wanted could write what their character did, and then the creator responded with what my character did next, and then they responded... You get the idea. The autor had some people who joined in, and the adventure began. And then it grew.

And grew.

In the end, "The Great Book Quest" had over 150 pages of roleplaying goodness, which was quite the feat. It soon achieved a status as the biggest join-in ever known in Tibia.

But now it's over. The story ended, and there's no reason to continue. The characters moved on to other join-ins, and The Great Book Quest will probably slip into the realms of myth.

Specialy thanks to the eminent Erig (The owner of Erig.net) for his help with compiling the whole thing and making it easier to edit. Thanks a lot! And now...

Enjoy reading!

Chapter 1, in which a band of Adventurers gather, and there is an ominous foreboding
Red Un Red Un was bored. He had read all the books in his library, but still hadn't found out where the Secret Sword of Ultimate Pain laid, or where the Lord of Demons rested, or if a tree made a sound when it fell in the woods and nobody was there to hear it. He did what any bored dwarf (or half-dwarf for that matter) would do. He went down to Jimbin’s pub. He took with him a very old book with unreadable text.

"Let's see now..."

Red Un sat down at a table with a large mug of beer and opened the book.

"They said that this was unreadable and useless..."

He flipped the pages. They were filled with dots, broken letters and strange paragraphs.

"Hmm...if you take this line here...and that dot..."

He took out a pen and started to translate. After a while, he read what he had translated. Then he started to translate again.

After a while, he went to the depot, packed his things and started to go towards Thais. When he finally arrived there, he took out a parchment and put it up on the wall at the crossroads. Then he walked in to Frodo’s place. On the parchment these words were written: "JOIN IN THE QUEST FOR LOST KNOWLEDGE REASONABLE PAYMENT GREAT ADVENTURE BRING YOUR MAGIC AND SWORD Ask Red Un at Frodo’s for more information."

Vodok A dwarf with a big sack over his shoulder walked into Thais. He broke off in a run (though it wasn’t too fast because of his short legs) and he finally reached the depot. He put in his sack in his depot and took out his back pack of beer. ''"Hmmmm... should I go and "acssedently" spill some beer on some people from a roof or should I go to Frodo's and get drunk? Tough question... I'll take both I think." ''So the dwarf went to the crossroads, and spilled beer all over a knight who just came from the island Rookgaard. Then he continued as planned to Frodo's. He entered the tavern where he saw a dwarf in a corner who seemed to be expecting someone. He walked over to the dwarf and yelled right in his ear ''"ARE YEH WAITIN' FOR SUMMIN' TER 'APPEN??? EH?" "What the???" ''became the answer to the dwarf’s question. The dwarf that was sitting at the table didn’t seem to happy about being yelled in the ear from two inches. He took a deep breathe and yelled back two inches from the new-come dwarf:

Red Un "FIRST OF ALL, I'M A HALF-DWARF! AND DAMN PROUD OF IT!"

Red Un calmed down.

"Secondly, yes I am waiting for a good hero (like myself) to come by. If ya see one, let me know." he added sarcastically.

Vodok ''"Wh'ver yeh say, halfy. If yeh'll get rich o' goin' there I'm comeing with yeh. 'K?"  Then before waiting for an answer he started again "Right... Lets see. If I die, what 'appens 'en? Yeh'll pay for me tomb stone an' bury me in Kazordoon, right? An' I want a certain 'mount o' gold even if we dont find no treasure, 'k?" ''Then as before without waiting for an answer he continued. ''"Good, 'en we’ve gotta deal 'ere. Oh yeah, I get 50 procent of the gol', right? Le's just wait for sum more dwarfs." ''

Red Un Red Un was looking out the window.

"Oh, did ya say anything? I'm still looking for a brave hero. If you see one, tell me."

He got an angry look from Vodok.

"Oh, ya wanna join?"

Then Red Un remembered what Vodok had said.

"First of all, you have to sign this contract."

He held out an old piece of paper. It read:

”ADVENTURING CONTRACT By signing this contract I accept that Red Un will always have first pick on any treasures (or books) that might be found during the adventure which I, by signing this contract, promises to take part in. I also know that Red Un cannot be held responsible for any injuries, deaths, or horrible fates that no sane creature should know of. I also promise to never back down, be heroic, brave, friendly and any other things that Red Un will see fit in the future.”

"Sign at the bottom please..."

Vodok ''"Not 'cause I can read or summing but I can read the word "treasure" an' it seems tar have that word in and I can' spell me name so Ill sign it with thar on'y word I can spell, Treasure." ''So the small dwarf ripped the quill from the half dwarf and wrote the word "Treasure" all over the piece of paper. "HEY!!! DON’T RUIN MY CONTRACT!!” the half-dwarf screamed. "An' I signed it di'n' I?” The short dwarf answered calmly.

Lugin Malva was passing through Thais on her way to examine the old lighthouse south of the town. The weather was very bad with rain hammering the cobbled pavement and you could hear a thunderstorm not too far away. This was a perfect day to examine the lighthouse, Malva thought, as it was bound to be someone there who could unlock the door.

As she passed by Sam's smithy she felt an awful smell, and immediately knew that Red Un was close. She stepped into Frodo's tavern and just as she thought her friend was sitting there with beer in his beard. She took of her wet robe and hung it on a chair next to Red Un (the drippings from the robe soon made the floor around the chair all wet), but she remained standing as she was looking on a paper in front of Red Un. She had not read much before another dwarf appeared and wrote some letters that she could not interpret over the entire paper, the dwarf also managed to spill a lot of ink from an inkwell that made the paper unreadable.

”A lot of short people here today I can see. ''What business do you have here in Thais my dear friend, I though you hated this town more then all Goblins in the Femur? Save me from the storm outside and tell me what brought you here''.

Red Un Red Un looked down on what was left of his contract, sighed and threw it in a nearby dustbin.

"Ah, my dear Malva Willow, if it isn't you. Yes, I dislike this city as much as anyone else, but I know that among all the scum..."

He looked over at Vodok.

"...there are a good strong adventurer or two, which I will need in my quest for...well, I will tell what it's about when I have enough heroes here. Maybe ya wanna join? We could use a good healer."

Raydude I slammed the door shut. A sudden storm made me seek shelter. I looked around and saw a Red Un. "HEY I heard you were looking around for someone daring, strong, and full of magic. well I don’t have any of that stuff but my help as an extra sword may come in handy even if it ain't so strong" I said in a very fast voice as I sat down. "So what do I do to join in this fun?"

Red Un Red Un sighed.

"Well, I guess I have to lower my expectations a little."

He looked at Raydude.

"Okay, you're in if ya want to. Just sit down and wait."

Dalafor ...see the group from a corner. A little grin in the beard. -Fun group of dwarves, and m'lady Malva, I can see. Can I join your little party? I heard something bout old knowledge and books, and if there’s a thing I love it’s knowledge (and strange tomes) -So where we need to go to?

Vodok ''"M'kay now we see tar 'ave 'nough people to go to where ever were goin' tar dont we? An' Halfy, ain’t them new guys gonna sign this contract that you just chucked in the dus'bin?" ''

Zacca -walks in- "Hey,mind takin' and elf with ya'? I’m pretty strong and I'll come in handy.

Red Un Red Un looked around at the group.

"Okay, first of all, if Vodok ever calls me 'halfy' again, the others of you will have to hold me down, or there will be violence on a scale you have never seen before."

He took a sip from his beer.

"Aye, this seems to be a good group. Perhaps I should tell you what we are going to do now. I'm just goin' outside to take down the scroll (or what's left of it). Maybe I will find some more good adventurers. You all stay here and have a drink or a meal..."

He looked over at Vodok.

"...or a haircut or something..."

He walked out in the rain to take down the scroll he had put up outside.

Roku Yarit The Sorcerer calmly lights the fireplace in his home in Carlin harbor. With a long silk cloth laid on the floor and four runes holding it down, his eyes travel to Thais. The strange speech of Vodok brings a bleak grin to his cold expression. Picking his staff up off the floor and packing up his runes and cloth, he opens the door and walks out into the fresh sea air. "Captain," he yelled over the squacking of drunks. "Tonight we sail for Thais."

The captain looked at Roku with grim amazement. "Master Yarit? Well ain’t this a surprise to see you walking about in the day. It must be rather important ain’t it?"

Roku rolled his eyes and brushed his beard lightly with his withered hand, quickly covering it up afterwards with his red robes. "Yes, It is important. Now make haste, we leave immediately. Oh and please tell Detlin to keep watch over my household while I am away."

"As you wish, Master Yarit." The Captain rushed off to rally his men from the taverns and send word to the Archer, Detlin, also known as Detlin the Dark because of his constant stern expression and thick black hair.

Roku stood on the deck of the ship and held a blank rune in the palm of his hand. Without muttering a word, it reshaped into a white colour and a insignia appeared on the smooth surface. He placed the rune on the mast and secured it gradually so it would not move out of place. "Journeys end to beggars plight..."

Lugin Malva follows Red Un out to have a little private talk with him. She is almost whispering. "-An adventure you say... is it going to be dangerous?" As Red Un have a few nails (that was holding the scroll up) in his mouth he reply only with a slight nod. "Oh, bummer!", Malva said and looked a bit scared. "I was hoping we could only raid some Goblin- or troll caves. Are you going with on this dangerous quest?" Once again Red Un answers with a slight nod. "Double bummer! Well, I guess I have to come with and make sure you do not get yourself killed again... I did not bring very many runes though, as I was only going to observe the storm from the lighthouse. Are you sure this is a good day to seek adventure on? The rain could prove to be far more dangerous then any pack of wolves ever could be." All of a sudden the clouds seem to vanish and the sun shines though and begins to dry the lands up. "Tripple bummer! I'm out of excuses. I'll be ready to depart when you are." Here Malva returned to her chair with the robe hanging on it. She looks suspicious at Vodok as she checks so that nothing is missing in the pockets. She seems satisfied with the result, puts the robe on and waits for the others to get ready.

Red Un Red Un pulled out the last nail and threw the poster in another nearby dustbin. Then he returned inside to Frodo’s.

"Let's just wait a little more. I can't tell you why, but I have a feelin' that there will be at least one more hero to join our merry group soon..."

Mystical Warrior -walks in- "Aye, you wouldn’t be going out there if I were you"

"there has been reports of the fiendest creatures out there landlubbers"

"if your looking for that ole sword thing, you might want to check at thee cavern of the behemoths or the heroes."

"thee are thee ones who will have this sword landlubbers"

Vodok ''"Yeh say heroes, do yeh? But accordin' tar Shorty, we're waitin' for some of them." ''The very thick dwarf said very thickly. Zacca pushed Vodok out of his chair and started to talk to the knight. "So... What hero or behemoth cave are we talking about? He started casually as though she didn’t really care. "Well it depends..." the knight answered slyly. Then suddenly the dwarf got up and pushed Zacca away, then he took up a platinum coin and held it in front of the knights nose then automatically the knight started to speak. "In Edron" then he snatched the coin and put it in his bag.

Red Un Red Un decided that it was time to tell his group what was actually his plan.

"Everyone, QUIET! Thank you."

He drank the last of his beer and took out the old book he had brought along.

"Ahem. We are goin' on a quest to find the Library of Legends, the great cave that stretches for miles, with shelves filled up with every written word of the past, the present..."

He made a dramatic pause.

"...and the future. But first of all, we need to find the Key to this library. My research..."

He held up the book.

"...has led me to believe that this Key is located in an (until now) unknown cave under the Jakundaf Desert. Therefore, I suggest that you bring along lots of beer, lemonade, water or any kind of drinkable fluid. Some antidotes would probably also be useful."

Red Un got on his feet and walked over to the door.

"You will have this day to prepare yourselves. When you all are ready, we will meet here again. Everyone got that?"

He opened the door. It had stopped raining now, and a new day was coming.

Raydude "man I better get a lot of gold. I’m using up 5 k on this trip" I said as I walked out in order to go buy some runes

Dalafor ...with a hard concentration showed in his face> -Library of Legends. It was just a tale for li’ll students and now seems real We have a lot to do and sure it wont be a easy task. Well, I think I’ll end the book I was reading. Seems I wont have time lately.

Red Un Red Un walked out from Frodo’s and looked at the sun rising. Then he noticed a man standing beside him. The man was very old. He wore a white robe with a rope as a belt, was slightly hunched and had a long, white beard. He opened his mouth and spoke with a thin, raspy voice.

"Aaah, ye 'r lookin' for th' ancint' library eh?"

Red Un looked surprised.

"How did ya know that, old man?"

"Hee hee, I kno' many things...I jest lisn'd at the wind'w...I tell ye one thin' ha'f-dwa'f, ye bett'r not tell 'nyone 'bout it...many ears a' lisn'...hee hee...th' dark star will rise...yes, 't will, Red Un...hee hee..."

Red Un tried to walk away from the strange man, but a bony arm flied out and gripped his shoulder tightly.

"Yeah...ye be sorry...hee hee...th' priests 'll find ye...SINNER!...Hee hee hee! SINNER!"

Red Un got out of the firm grip of the raving old man and walked away quickly. The old man kept yelling at him.

"SINNER!...Hee hee...they'll fin' ya! THEY'LL FIN' YA!"

Chapter 2, in which more Adventurers join, people gets bored, and the half-dwarf gets a warning
Vodok ''"I 'fink we have the time tar spare on yeh so ge' los' in your own robes please. An'way, Shorty, I reckon we should get goin' now since we've got like 5 heroes and a mad old man." The small dwarf said. "Right ya are" Red Un answered. '' Everyone started to back up their stuff and when everyone had packed all their stuff Red Un said "Ill meet ya all here when the sun's totaly outta sight, everyone who ain’t there will be left so get all your stuff you need." "Right." Everyone answered at the same time.'' '' Red Un Later, in a dark alley, the old hunched man walked alone, muttering.

"Damn 'em...sinners...doom of 's all th' be...curse 'em...hee hee..."

Two men in black robes emerged from the shadows. The old man stopped.

"Oh no...no please...I din't tell 'em nuthin'...no...please...I won't tell..."

One of the robed men spoke as the other moved closer to the trembling man.

"It's too late, Grumbart. You have betrayed the brotherhood of the Dark Star. Therefore, you die here."

A dagger flashed in the shadows, and the old man laid dead without a word. The two robed men disappeared into the shadows again...

Meanwhile, Red Un was still sitting in the bar, having another beer. He was mostly packed up and there was still time left before the others would show up.

Danger ''He stared with no emotion at the dead body on the ground. He only wanted to find whatever adventure he could. To take his mind off of... certain people. ''

''The young mage walked into the bar. His black hood hid most of his face.''

"I thought you would like to know" he said in a careless tone. "I found an old man outside. He's been stabbed to death." he stood waiting for a response but could not wait for long. "Do you think you can add one more to your party?" He said looking at the half dwarf's packed things.

Andrune Despite her brothers warning, Andrune wanted to see how Thais looked in the night. Everything was so different from Ab'dendriel, so new, so exciting. The breezy air was filled with the stench of oil from the many light posts. As she walked through the almost empty streets of Thais, encountering only a few wanderers, most of them hooded and in a hurry to get in to their warm homes. At this time in Ab'dendriel, she would have been sitting on one of the wooden platforms above the trees, watching one of the usual ceremonies on the ground below. Suddenly she heard some strange noises from a nearby house. One voice started to sing, but was interrupted with a loud punch. Curious she headed towards the building. She suddenly bumped into a dwarf, who fell down on the cobbled road. - "Oh, I'm so sorry!" she said and tried to help the dwarf up, when she noticed he was sleeping. - "Crazy dwarfs" she muttered for herself as she entered the house, entitled "Frodo's Pub"...

Red Un Red Un looked up on Danger.

"Dead?"

He got on his feet and ran out in the morning sun. Danger pointed to the alley where the old man laid. Red Un ran over there and looked down and the dead man. He seemed to have died calmly, it almost looked like he was sleeping. Red Un got down on his knees and examined the body closer.

On one arm was a strange tattoo. It was a demon of some kind, surrounded by a black star. Right where it was there was also a fresh wound from some kind of knife. Red Un muttered.

"Black star...black star...oh dear, this is far worse than I suspected..."

Then he looked up at Danger, who hadn't heard a word of what he said.

"Yeah, I ran into this poor drunkard before. Probably one of those robbers that disgraces this city."

The two returned to the bar and sat down at a table.

"So, ya wanna join my little group eh? Well sure, I will need all the people I can get and you seem to be a good druid."

He explained to Danger what he had explained to the others. He was finished just as Andrune entered...

Danger ''The young mage grinned, taking off his hood. His green eyes seemed almost soulless.''

"Good? Not hardly..." He said. He had meant that with more that one meaning.

"What’s with the old man anyway and does it have you so rattled?" his voice cold. "Afraid to die? Heh... I'll give my life to anyone who thinks they can take it."

If he only knew how willing I am to die... The young mage thought.

Red Un Red Un laughed.

"Oh no, I would be the last to be afraid to die. That's why I usually get into trouble. Frodo! Gimmie another beer!"

Andrune The voices, the people, the very life of the pub confused Andrune. Everything went so fast, the chatter was so loud... The contrast with the quiet and peaceful elven city was so sharp. She had to take a seat. - "Want anything, milady?" asked a man behind a counter. Andrune looked up. - "What? Ah, no thank you." The man didn't answer as he was too busy conversing with a few knights who had been drinking a bit too much. Thais was not as she had imagined it...

Roku Yarit The ship cut through the waters with ease and the air was filled with the cries of gulls. The White rune on the mast of the ship glowed faintly as Roku stood on the deck, staring out onto the distant city of Thais. "We must move faster, captain. There is something that must be done with haste." The captain nodded and sighed heavily. "Are you implying we use the engine?" Roku nodded slowly. "The gift from the Dwarfs of Kazordoon should prove itself useful in this case." "But sir, it was not tested. It may blow up and kill us all." The Sorcerer turned around and walked directly in front of the captain. "I am quite aware of that but I will not let the fear of your own mortality make me late!" The Captain recoiled an yelled to the crew down below to lower the sails and prepare to fire up the engine.

Roku followed the captain down below and through a series of doors until he stood before the massive engine of the ship. "Beautiful isn’t it?" he asked, motioning to the endless maze of gears and boilers. There was no reply because he knew the men all feared this machine and what it might do to them. Massive smoke pipes pierced the deck and held high above the ship, causing it to sway a bit more violently. "Captain, fire it up." The Captain looked over at his men who all set to work, reading the instructions they had been given. They ran around quickly, watching gauges, turning wheels, releasing valves, until with a giant bang it came to life. The gears moved furiously and steam filled the room. The ship creaked and groaned as the massive blades in the water began to turn. The ship jerked around wildly put it slowly picked up speed, a great deal of speed. The Captain stumbled back and ran out of the room to the safety of the deck. Roku followed silently, grinning at the crewmen’s panic and the captains fear. "Are you alright?" he asked dryly. "I-I am fine. That thing is just so...massive. It is a tool of destruction not one that I would prefer to use again." "Then let us make this last as few moments as necessary." Out of the corner of his sharp eyes he saw the city moving closer with great speed. He was having no trouble standing firm but the Captain was tumbling all over the place and found refuge, grasping onto the mast.

Red Un Red Un muttered to himself as he kept sipping on his beer.

"The dark star? ...but it was so many years ago... Dark star..."

Then he shined up.

"Well, I really could use some more food! Frodo! Gimmie some fishes!"

There were screams outside, and suddenly, the sky was blotted out by a huge cloud of silvery fishes. Then they started to fall.

There is an old saying that fishes can recognize the sound of a dwarf steam engine from far away, and usually flees at the sound...

"Well, that was ironic..." said Red Un.

Dragon Hunter ...suddenly enters. He was big, about 1,95. But the only thing you could see under his cloak was the shoulder long silver-white hair. He spoke to Red Un with a cold voice "I heard you are seeking experienced adventurers...If it’s ok for you I wish to follow." And after ending that speech he put up a sword on the table (The blade looked like it was made of well polished silver, the handle was black and the whole sword seemed surrounded by a magical aura). Then he yelled as if he didn’t care about the screams outside "Frodo! Get me a beer!" Frodo passed him a beer and he sat quiet, waiting for an answer from the half-dwarf.

Red Un This seems good, Red Un thought for himself. Now he had lots of mysterious people in his gang.

"Aye, that blade of yours seems useful. However, I cannot take any responsibility if it is broken during our adventure."

Red Un explained once again what his plan was.

Dragon Hunter The mysterious man takes off his hood. He looked like any normal man except the hair and the black armour. "Urish Nagag Erth" he mumbles as he looked at Red Un. Red Un heard a voice in his head saying "I do not only know the art of war". After those words where spoken the connection broke. He put the sword in his belt. They could now also see that he had a bow and a quiver of 10 arrows. And he said "I have no intention of dying". With those words said he finished his beer and inspected the others. He seemed quite interested about the half-dwarf. "By the way, what is your name half-dwarf?" he said. He now awaited an answer.

Red Un "Man, the weirdest thing just happened. I had a voice in my head. Must be all this beer. I need some more to forget it. Frodo!"

Then he remembered the question.

"My name eh? Well, I guess that my real name is Redw..."

He stopped talking as two men in black robes and hoods entered the bar and sat down in a corner.

"This place is a little crowded. Let's wait for the others outside, shall we?"

Then he walked out, trying not to be noticed by the newly arrived men.

Dragon Hunter The mysterious man gives the 2 men a cold look and follows Red out. He mumbles "Urish Nagag Erth" while looking at Red. The connection re-opens "You seemed frightened by those two men, why? I’ll leave this channel open, for some reason I don't think you want to talk in the open. By the way, it’s me who is standing besides you saying this. Just keep eye contact and think and I’ll know" Red heard the voice say. Waiting for an answer, he look into Red's eyes. Red Un Oh dear, I'm going insane thought Red Un. He looked over at the Dragon Hunter.

"Wait a minute, did you...?"

The Dragon Hunter nodded.

Red Un wasn't very good at telepathy.

Don't ye dare to listen to my private thoughts he thought and looked over at the Dragon Hunter.

The message seemed to have got through...

Dragon Hunter He looks at Red and speaks through the link "I think it’s wrong to spy on other peoples thoughts. Telepathy is ok but I don't like spying on potential friends" .He nodded at Red. And through the link again "Want me taking care of them?". He was waiting for an answer.

Red Un Red Un tried to collect his thoughts.

Ahem, who? he thought. I, uhm, just thought it was a bit crowded in there...

Dalafor ...while the two dark men entered the pub and so he saw Red Un going out next to the huge fighter> -Banor can hang me from my fingers if those two are not acolytes of a dark god Seems this will be a good tale to be told And, talking bout dark gods followers, wasn’t that Danger? Danger Hi man! Last time I saw you, you got lost in the Black knight fortress, how in the hell did you got out there?

Dragon Hunter Looks at Red, thinks "No problem, I'll take care of them unless you have any objections. They didn't look like decent people anyways". Starts to walk inside with his hand on the sword and the other one inside the cloak.

Vodok ''"Why were you 'n' 'at other guy lookin' in each other eyes all the 'ime? Was it a conntest?" ''At the same time the small dwarf put his nose an inch from Red Un's and stared at him really hard. Red Un's hand seemed to be twitching in the direction of Vodok's throat but he just said "go drink a beer in Frodo's" In a half mad sort of way. ''"sure!" ''The dwarf answered and ran into Frodo's and took a beer from Frodo and put a couple of gold coins on the desk and drank like a maniac.

Red Un Before the Dragon Hunter could get inside, Red Un grabbed his shoulder and thought.

Don't! Those men are absolutely more than you can handle. We will take care of them later.

Meanwhile, he said "Excuse me, do you have a gold coin to spare?" so that no one would be suspicious.

Dragon Hunter Turns against the half-dwarf and look him into the eyes. "Thank you for informing me. As you wish, we will handle it later. What now?" he thinks. The dragon hunter loosens the grip around his sword and the same with the object he had his hand on under the cloak.

Red Un Let's just wait for the others thought Red Un while he said "Well my good sir, don't look at me like that! If you don't want to give me money, just say so!" Then he turned away while he thought don't try to draw attention, especially not from those two robed guys inside.

Danger The young mage heard his name being called by a familiar voice.

"Dalafor! long time no see." he said extending his hand for a hand shake.

"How did I get out? Heh" He chuckled softly. "With the help of my sister of course! Rhia has secret powers that even amaze me. I guess being half phoenix has its --"

The young mage stops in mid-sentence. "Those two men... I sense powerful magic from one of them." He nods toward the men in black robes.

Pheonix -Rhia was always close to her little brother. Though she could not see him just yet she knew he was near. She could hear his thoughts and the thoughts of those around her.

-"You know, it’s not nice to beg for gold." Rhia said walking to the entrance of the bar. "He's in there? Troubled as usual." She said tossing a bag of gold at Red Un walking into the bar. " And it’s not nice to talk in secret when in public." She thought to the two out side.

-She got in. She made sure not to be seen by Oriel. He would feel like she was babysitting him! Of course she was... because he was always getting into tight spots. Why can’t he be more like Valdearg? He never got in to serious trouble like Oriel did... She just would have to keep her eyes open. Something bad was going to happen. She could feel it.

Red Un Before anyone could react, Red Un grabbed the bag and put it in his backpack with a greedy smile.

Hey, I am a half-dwarf after all, he thought.

Dragon Hunter The dragon hunter looked at Red Un as if he were a pathetic little being, put his hood on and went inside the tavern again and sat down with the others. "Send another beer!" he yelled at poor old Frodo, who quickly sent the dragon hunter a beer. He looked at everyone in the room with a penetrating ice cold look. He seemed to find it amusing when he scared the shit out of Frodo, then he just sat there drinking his beer.

Dalafor ...to be heard and I need to hear the details but, before I forget, when we have some time remember me that we need to go to the King to ask for your reward, ‘cos you was there and fought bravely with us so you also deserve to ask for a prize. But tell me how your life went after we met last time? And yes, those two had a very strange aura round them, even for a Dark follower, no offence, my friend

Dragon Hunter The dragon hunter looked bored as he picked up a couple of throwing knives and throwing stars, starting to cover them with some kind of liquid. He asked the everyone at the table "Do anyone of you got some explosive arrows?". While he was awaiting someone to answer to his question he finished the knives and stars and put them away.

Lugin Malva is not taking a very active part of the discussion as she have fallen asleep on her chair.

"Zzz..."

Raydude "Hey," I mumbled as I walked into the pub. "Yah well guys I’m going to skip out, turns out I can’t get a seller for anything and I’m way too late. Guess my thieving in my past kinda wrecked my reputation. So I’m sorry, hope some thing good happens to ya all" I walked away without truly grasping the scene

Vodok ''"OI!! Red Un!! When are we goin'? We'll 'af'ta go soon 'cause I’m gettin' bored 'ere! Frodo!! Gimme a beer." ''The short dwarf yelled.

Dragon Hunter The dragon hunter falls sleeping from his chair and hits the ground with a big bang. He instantly wakes up shaking his head saying "Huh? Where am I? Oh, Frodo’s...And there are..Aha!" he got up on his legs. Then he said to Frodo "Get me a room! NOW!" Frodo quickly passed a key to him and the dragon hunter went upstairs. He yelled down "Wake me up when we leave!" and went to sleep.

Roku Yarit Explosions start coming from below the deck and giant clouds of black smoke begin to rise from the smoke stacks in the ship. Roku turned his head quickly to hear the screams of the crewmen from below deck. "What is going on?" he yelled to no one in particular. A oil and smoke covered man appeared from the hatch and began coughing uncontrollably as he choked out a response to the Sorcerer. "The engine is on fire " Roku ran to the man’s aid and laid him down on the deck then covered his mouth his the sleeve on his robe as he descended into the smoke filled interior of the ship. There were many people on the ground, apparently dead from the toxic gases that flooded through the rooms. He himself began to cough violently so he moved back out to the deck to get some fresh air. "How bad is it?" the captain asked. Roku was hesitant for a moment. "Everyone is dead. We cannot turn off the engine and unless we do I think the ship is going to collide with the harbour and explode." The Captain looked at him with horror. "You cant stop it?" "Any attempt to would most likely cause the ship to explode and kill both of us, but perhaps that would be a better fate the not stopping it and letting hundreds of people in Thais die by our hands..."

Red Un Meanwhile, Red Un was playing a psychological game with the two hooded men. He drank to his beer and shook Malva gently.

"Hey Malva, I met a very weird man before, talkin' something 'bout a library of some sort, and that I knew of it. Most Thaisans are crazy, eh?"

The hooded men shifted a little, but still didn't remove their eyes from Red Un.

"Anyway, I do of course have a big 'ol library at home. Hmm, these beers make have to do something outside...excuse me."

Red Un rose and walked outside. When he closed the door, the two hooded men rose and also went out.

Red Un led them to an old alley where the old man still laid, just as dead. Most people in Thais doesn't care about a dead body these days.

"Oh, great Durin! How horrible!"

The two men grabbed his shoulders before he could react.

"Listen half-dwarf, we won't kill you now. Would be too many eye witnesses even here. But if you go to the desert, and search for the key, we must stop you. You know why."

Red Un laughed silently.

"Hah, you foolish old priesthood has gotten it all wrong. It's just a library for crying out loud! Stop murdering people who are interested in knowledge."

"Very well. We will just give you a warning then."

Before Red Un could react, a dagger was pushed into his back. Then the two men disappeared again.

"Po...poison...HELP!" yelled Red Un.

Chapter 3, in which the half-dwarf is saved from certain death and talks about preference in drinks
Dragon Hunter The dragon hunter woke up due a scream that sounded like Red Un. He rushed towards the scream and saw Red Un lying on the street. He picked his friend over his shoulder and carried him to the tavern. "Help for gods sake!" he screamed as he wiped the table where they all sat from everything on it and threw everyone out of his way. He shouted "Ashaki Karakh!" and a healing light fell on Red Un. The dragon hunter fainted after the extreme effort of the spell...

Vodok The short dwarf ran into the bar because of the yells and he saw someone trying to loot the half-dwarf. ''"Not to ba' 'dea aculy but I’ll probaly be 'ell paid for savein' 'em." ''He mutterd for himself while punching the looter in the face. ''"Lessee 'ere." ''He muttered for himself as he push some on lookers away. Then he started to heal Dragon Hunter so he woke up with a few ultimate healing runes. "I-I have... Healing runes in my backpack, take and heal" Dragon Hunter barely whispered to the short dwarf. The short dwarf looked in the Dragon Hunter's backpack and found a bag full with ultimate healing runes and some of them lying lose in the backpack. Then the dwarf started to heal like a maniac. First he healed the Dragon Hunter and gave him some mana-fluids, he drank and made some peculiar healing runes and started to heal Red Un too.

Red Un Red Un trembled under the healing. Suddenly, he jumped up, screamed "BEER!", jumped over the bar, opened the tap to a beer barrel and laid down under it, allowing the beer to go right into his mouth. After some seconds of gulping and coughing, he closed the tap and immediately put his hands on his pockets. Nothing was taken.

"Pheew, that was something. You better not use too many healing runes in the future, or you might get me sober. And you wouldn't like to see me sober."

Then he noticed the wound on his arm. It had dried up, and was now an outline of a demon surrounded by a star. He quickly covered it before anyone could see it.

Dragon Hunter "Thank you dwarf" the dragon hunter said as he brushed off the dust from his armour. "What is your name anyways dwarf?" he asked. "You were lucky I have good ears my friend" the dragon hunter said. "Just a shame I lost all my healing runes there, except some others. But they are ABSOLUTELY NOT to be used on a friend!". With those words said he ordered another beer that he started to drink wile everyone inside except Red and the other dwarf who helped was staring kind of surprised at him. After all, he had thrown them all away like toys just to make place.

Red Un "I'm not sure if I should feel honoured or insulted. I guess I should just drink instead. Frodo!"

Andrune After a while, Andrune got used to the noise and stress in the pub, and actually started liking it. Probably because it was so unlike everything she was used too. She noticed the stir around one of the tables, got curious and started to listen carefully to what was said.

- "Demonic... Book... Ancient Library..."

It sounded interesting. Andrune moved closer to the table. Suddenly a half dwarf jumped over half of the room and started drinking directly from a barrel. Well, that's pretty logical. Humans are strange, dwarfs are strange, so a mix would of course be even more strange. From what she heard, the group around the table seemed to be embarking on some kind of quests, and judging from their weapons, it was going to be dangerous...

Dragon Hunter "Well Red, how long will we be forced to stay here?" the dragon hunter said to Red Un. "Frodo pass me a beer!" he said and Frodo passed him a beer. After he finished his beer he picked up a crystal potion bottle filled with some red liquid, too dark for life fluid. He drank some and then quickly plugged it and put it away. In his haste he spilled some on his cape. "DAMN! I hate these stains! So hard to get rid of!" he yelled.

Andrune In her mind, Andrune agreed with the warrior. This was exciting, but what would her family say? The sooner they would leave, the lesser would she had to think about it, should she follow them or not?

Dragon Hunter The dragon hunter noticed that a girl a few tables away from himself seemed interested in the group. He stood up and went to her table, sitting down next to her. "You seem interested in our group, why don't tell me about it?" he said. "You don't seem to try hiding it, so I don't know how that would hurt you." he said now awaiting an answer...

Andrune A bit embarrassed by the fact that she had been discovered, Andrune looked at the warrior. He looked trusty, despite his weapons and armour. - "Ehm... Well, I'm just visiting Thais and... Ab'dendriel is so boring, I'm just tired of it and my boring family... I want adventures! I heard you talking, got curious and so."

Dragon Hunter "If you want you could join us for sure. If they won't let you I'll make them, I know how anoying family can be. By the way, what’s your name?" he said and once again drank from the crystal bottle. He then looked into her eyes and mumbled "Urish Nagag Erth".

Red Un Red Un’s thoughts had trailed away to that day so many years ago...

He muttered.

"I was only looking for a book...a book...just one...I didn't want to harm anybody..."

Then he got back to the real world when the Dragon Hunter spilled some red fluid on himself. Red Un got some on himself too.

"Ooh, looks like I got some of your..."

He put a finger in it and tasted it.

"...blood?"

Andrune - "How silly of me... My name is Andrune. What's yours? " she said. "I'll be happy to join, thank you!"

The warrior mumbled something and looked into her eyes.

- "What did you say?"

Vodok "Ahem. The dwarf said while poking Red Un. "Since I jus' saved yer 'ife whas 'at worth, eh?" He ask the half dwarf. "A beer." was the answer. "Frodo!! Gimme a beer!! Shorty's paying!"

Dragon Hunter "Argh! Busted!" he said to Red Un. "Yes I drink blood.. and yes, it’s human." he said predicting the questions would come. He now looked worried as he didn't know how they would react...

Dragon Hunter He sent a telepathic message to Andrune. "My name is not for your ears my potential friend. Refer to me with whatever name you like". The message seemed to have gotten through. "By the way, it was a telepathic link spell I learned of my father."

Red Un Red Un laughed.

"Heh, ya could have told me that. I have a friend that is...uhm...half-vampire, and I even got bit myself once. Don't look scared, I got cured by an elven herb. I have respect for all this world’s bloodsuckers. 'Cept for those meanies in Darama..."

Then he looked over at Vodok.

"Seeing a dwarf calling someone else 'shorty' always puts a smile to my face."

He threw some gold coins to Frodo.

"Now where are the others..."

Dragon Hunter "Good you feel that way. By the way, I’m no vampire. You couldn't even imagine..." the dragon hunter said. "By the way, who are the others?"

Roku Yarit Roku Yarit was in dire straights now. The ship sped towards the city and he could take his own life or take theirs. He chose take theirs... "Captain I will not stop the shit with my own power but give the Thais people a chance to save their own." Pulled the sleeves off his withered hands he reached into the sky with a rune in his hand. "Adori flam!" The rune turned red and shaped itself. Reaching out further, he let loose the balls of fire, spelling a single word in the skies above the city, DANGER. He was sure someone would see it and notice the pillar of smoke that rose from the ship. The Captain shook his head disobediently. "I’m going down with my ship, Master Yarit." The Sorcerer had no time for the Captains games. "So be it..." Sliding his sleeves over his hands once again, he stood at the side of the ship, held his nose closed, and dove into the water below.

It was not long until he resurfaced, gasping a breath of sweet air. The ship was far past him now, moving towards the city at a slower rate it seemed but still quick enough to reach it in 6 minutes or less. "Goodbye Captain..." he muttered as he began to swim to shore, keeping a unwavering eye on the ship.

Red Un "Well they're...dammit, what is goin' on outside?"

Red Un ran out from the bar, just in time to see huge letters of fire spell the word DANGER in the sky.

"Well thank you, for once I get a warning."

Then he saw the pillar of smoke at the horizon. Then he remembered the fish rain before. He puzzled in his brain, and then...

"HOLEY MOLEY! A DWARF STEAMSHIP ON COLLISION COURSE!"

He ran down to the harbour and yes indeed, there it was...wait a minute, wasn't that a human ship?

"No time to think, just act!"

He jumped into the rolling waves and started to swim towards the approaching ship...

Chapter 4, in which a steamship finally gets treated right, and the Adventurers depart
Dragon Hunter He saw how Red Un ran out and heard him say "HOLEY MOLEY! A DWARF STEAMSHIP ON COLLISION COURSE!" He saw him running away. The dragon hunter followed out immediately and saw a pillar of smoke from the sea and Red Un was running towards the harbour and jumped into the water. The dragon hunter said "Arath Lefeth" and he started to run at over human speed, and if anything got in his way he took a huge jump over it! As he neared the harbour he saw Red Un swimming in the ocean. Hhe quickly took a giant leap against him splashing down 9 feet in front of him. Now he saw that is was a ship, and asked Red Un wile he was swimming next to him "What the hell is a human ship doing with a steam engine?!"

Red Un "No time to for questions!"

Red Un realised that he wouldn't get to the ship in time. Then he got a mad idea. It was a Once-In-A-Million Chance (TM) but it could work.

He took out an old explosion rune while he kept swimming. Then he used it.

"WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"

He flew away in the distance and managed to grab the mast of the ship just as he flew by...

Dragon Hunter "Orgathar Levimed" the dragon hunter said and fired himself away towards the ship, surrounded by blue flames. As the landed he yelled "What the hell is wrong with this ship!" and ran against the lower deck.

Red Un (postid 660859) Red Un jumped down to the huge engine below deck. It was shaking and banging and groaning. As the Dragon Hunter came down, Red Un yelled "STAND BACK!" over the noise.

Then he walked calmly towards the engine. He looked around, found a small hole and laid his ear beside it.

"Yes...aha...no really? Three times? Oh...I see..."

Then he turned around and looked at the Dragon Hunter with a grim face.

"This engine is depressed. It felt like it was never used, and now, when it finally got the chance, it over-worked itself."

There was a groan from a pipe.

"There there, it can happen to anyone. Let's see now..."

He knocked the boiler. There was a whistle from another pipe.

"This hurts eh? But what if I do THIS!"

He suddenly took out a hammer and rammed it hard into a nearby piston.

A pipe exploded in a shower of hot water.

Then the engine stopped. There was a weeze somewhere.

"Oh, you don't need to thank me."

Red Un looked around.

"Now where is the captain of this ship? I've heard humans captains has the strange custom of goin' down with their vessels..."

Andrune - "I have to get some fresh air, the air is stifling in here." Andrune said.

She walked out to the open streets of Thais, and went south to the crossroads. Suddenly a knight jumped up and cut her in the leg with his sword. Unable to move, more people gathered around her and started attacking. She started to feel numb, the attack didn't hurt her anymore. It was getting darker and…

Vodok The short dwarf had followed Red Un to the harbour and he had also seen when Red Un jumped in the water then one minute later was flying through the air. He HAS to teach me that trick. The dwarf thought.

Dragon Hunter "Well looks like our job is done here, let’s move back to land." the dragon hunter said. He jumped away of sight from Red Un. When he landed on the harbour people stared at him. He guessed they had never seen a man falling down from the sky before. He went to Frodos and sat down in a shady corner and mumbled "Incario Mashith" and became one with the shadows. The people in the bar got frightened and many left as they though that such a big man couldn't just disappear... Red Un Meanwhile, Red Un was teaching a certain captain that dwarves cares for their machines.

"You heard me! Say that you're sorry!"

"But it's just...a thing!"

Red Un laid his hand firmly on the captains shoulder.

"If you were in Kazordoon right now, well, you would wish you weren't there. Now SAY IT!"

" Okay then. Mr.Machine..."

"It's name is Krudar’s Pride!"

"...Mr. Pride, I'm very sorry for not using you until now. I will now sail you back to Kazordoon after letting of this...friendly half-dwarf at Thais. Is that...um...okay?"

There was a groan from the cooling down machine.

"...I take that as a yes..."

Danger ''He noticed Dalafor looking at someone. He turned to see his sister looking back at him with some sort of innocent smile. He looked angry but did not act on it. ''

"I think I'll go see what’s going on out side." he said a bit annoyed.

'RHIA! what are you doing here! 'He thought very loudly. 'Why must you follow me to the ends of the earth?! '

''Despite his mood he seemed perplexed by the ship in the water. He would have to ask the others about it when they came back.''

"Hope no one else heard me..." He said as he realized how loud he was thinking.

Pheonix -Rhia looked at Dalafor with the same serious look. ''What is troubling you and my brother? ''She directed her thoughts only to him. Hopefully Dalafor could at least hear thoughts directed at him if he cannot read them.

-Rhia watched as her brother stormed out. "Hehe, he must have seen me." She got up and sat next to Dalafor. "What is your name? I forget... Can't expect me to remember all 3 of my brother's "friends"" She said sarcastically.

-'' You know brother.... you don't have to yell. All of Thais will be able to hear you if you think that loudly. ''She sighed. She hated having her brother mad at her. She loved him to death. Couldn't he understand that?

Red Un Finally, the ship puffed into the harbour. The steam engine was working nicely now, and Red Un jumped of the ship before it had stopped.

"Now, take this ship DIRECTLY to the underground lake that I showed ya on the map."

The captain sighed.

"Whatever you say. I never want to see that damn thing..."

One of the pistons made a sound like a thousand nails against a blackboard.

"...wonderful invention again..."

And so, the ship puffed away merrily through the sea towards its home.

(it later won the prize "Ship of the Year" by the dwarves and went to become a liner between Kazordoon and Carlin. No one knows for sure what happened to its captain, but there was later a cell in Dwarfcarta Prison Isles that had the words "Human Heretic" written on the door...)

"Right" said Red Un as the last smoke disappeared at the horizon. "I think it's time to go to the bar and get our group together..."

Danger The young mage watched as they came to shore waiting patiently for someone to tell what had happened.

Roku Yarit The Sorcerer was extremely proud of himself. Not only had he warned the inhabitants but caught a nice little show of their strength. They might actually find the Library for him so he would not have to waste his time and magic. "I should travel with them, of course, to ensure they do not find anything they should not be seeing. I am sure they will take pity on a 'old man' and allow him to follow them so he might find some adventure before he passes away." Roku began to laugh madly and quickly began making tears in his robes and throwing dirt all over him so they did not suspect him to be a Sorcerer of great cunning and power. After the necessary modifications were made to his appearance he walked off the beach and proceeded to Frodo's pub where he knew the companions resided for the time being.

He could see the travellers through the window and placed himself right outside the door, hanging his head as if he were tired from much travel and making himself look even more pitiful then he already did. "Perhaps there is hope for them yet..."

Dragon Hunter The dragon hunter saw an old man enter, so he walked out from the shadows, leaving the invisibility. He studied the man from top to toe and then took out his crystal bottle again and drank some blood. He looked how the old man would react to it...

Roku Yarit Roku had no quarrel with anyone who enjoyed drinking blood but was careful not to offend the man as he drank the blood. He showed an obvious disgust that any old person who was stuck in their ways would have. Covering his withered hands carefully with his ragged robes, he walked over to a table near the companions but far as well and carefully slumped himself down heavily. Speaking in a old, creaking voice he said, "Looks like rain..."

Dragon Hunter As he was done the dragon hunter put away the bottle and sat down by the others. "Does anyone of you know who we are waiting for?" he asked the others. "I'm getting really bored of just sitting here and letting my ass grow fat..."

Vodok "Red Un!! The short dwarf yelled from outside the bar. "RED UN!!!! The short dwarf yelled again as he walked in the bar. ''"Say... how did yer do 'at flyin' trick?" ''The dwarf said very in a I-don’t-care-voice. Too much in a I-don’t-care-voice, so Red Un got suspicious. ''"Waved my arms and yelled: IM A BIRD!!!" ''Was the answer. ''"Oh yeah, when are we gettin' goin'? I 'ate it 'ere." ''the short dwarf said to Red Un. "When we want to" became the answer to that question.

Red Un "Ahem, I guess that everyone who wants to go is here now."

He looked over with disgust at the smelly, dirty old man tat had entered.

"Well, there sure won't be rain where we are goin', old man..."

He looked at the rest of the group.

"So, if everyone are ready, we'll be goin'! To the desert!"

And with those words he led the group to the northern gate of Thais. Meanwhile, a group of four hooded men spied on them from the shadows.

"The desert will be hot. Very hot. When they are tired and dry, we will strike" said one of them. Then he threw up a yellow rune-stone in the sky. It dissolved into dust...

Dragon Hunter "So its finally time to depart" the dragon hunter said, "It will be nice with some adventure. How many years was it since the last real adventure? 20-30 maybe?" he thought.

Red Un As the group went for the north gates, Red Un took the lead and started to sing a merry dwarven song.

"Hey ho, hey ho to the desert we go a key we will find and leave no one behind Hey ho, hey ho!  Come on everyone, join in!"

Danger ''The young mage stared at Red Un with horror. ''

"Uh... I think not."

'Rhia, I don't know why you are hiding. I know you are following us. Just join the group. ' He thought waiting from his sister to show her self.

Dragon Hunter The dark warrior quickly put his hand over Red Un's mouth and said "Spare the torture for our enemies!"

Chapter 5, in which the Adventurers fight some cylopses
Roku Yarit The "Smelly, Dirty, Old man" was careful to follow beyond the boundaries of their normal vision, skulking in shadows and alleys as the travellers walked on ahead. People regarded him with disgust and prejudice but he paid no mind to their petty banter and pointing fingers. "Maybe the ship should have crushed this city after all..."

Vodok “'''Ey 'o, 'ey 'o to a dessert we go a key we will fin' an' leave no 'un behin'!!" The dwarf half sang, half yelled. The short dwarf stopped suddenly causing the person behind to nearly bump into him. He stuck his hand in the backpack and took out a beer. He held it in front of himself. "'is is strong stuff yeh know." he said to the group who didn’t seem to give a damn about a beer bottle. Red Un seemed a little interested though. The short dwarf took the bottle and drained it all in one go. Expecting some clapping he said "It aint 'at 'ard if yeh know a trick." he said while swaying around on his feet. "Evar noteiced 'at pigs seems 'o flyin' in a sky tarday." ''he said drunkly while still swaying on his feet.

Red Un Red Un had started to wonder if the group he had gathered was really the best. These thoughts didn't go on for very long when he saw something on the bridge that was the border of the Thaian Kingdom. A large group of cyclopses had gathered. Some of them had picked up large stones, some were holding huge swords in their hands, and others were wearing large armours of steel. One of them yelled out something.

"Hoomans! Y not pass 'ere withoot payink tooll!"

Red Un looked back at the group.

"Alright people, looks like we have a fight on our hands. Since it would be hard even for our...amazing...team to defeat them, we need a strategy before we go any further. Any ideas?"

Dragon Hunter Before anyone could react the dragon hunter had drawn his bow and fired an arrow that penetrated 2 cyc's and landed somewhere behind them. Both cyc's started to burn and where turned to ashes in a few seconds. The dragon hunter put his bow away and drew his sword "Let's teach them not to mess with our group..." the dragon hunter said...

Vodok The short dwarf put down his backpack and took up three great fire ball runes. ''"BURN!!! BURN I SAY!!" ''He yelled as he shot great fire balls at the whole group. Then an arrow bashed into the short dwarf, through his armour. "Ex- Exura vit- Exura vita" he got through his mouth. ''"Exura Vita Exura Vita." ''The dwarf was healed enough to keep on fighting. He took up some heavy magic missiles and threw to some members of the group. ''"FIRE!!" ''He yelled and everyone started to shoot heavy magic missiles. Some of the cyclopses dropped but there where still more left. Red Un Red Un shrugged his shoulders.

"So much for strategy..."

He drew his firesword and ran towards the enemy.

"Hey Vodok! Don't ya dare to take 'em on up close and personal?" he yelled as the cyclopses charged towards the group.

Vodok ''"'ANNA BET???" ''He yelled. He took up about 10 mana fluids from his backpack that seemed to be more like an endless pit since it got all those stuff in it. He drank the mana fluids. "Utamo Vita" He said slowly and clearly. Then he put down his two handed sword and put two sudden death runes in his hands. ''"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!!!!" ''He yelled as he ran forward sudden deathing like a manaiac. He drew up two new runes while constantly losing mana for the mana shield. He was totally surrounded at the moment. He figured that the only way to survive would be to: Fire bomb himself. He fire bombed himself. The cyclopses around him ran out of the fire while the short dwarf used a destroy field where he was standing. The again he started to sudden death like a maniac. "GAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHA!!! YOU FIENDS!! ''DIE!!! MWAHAHAHAHAHAHA DIE DIE DIE!!!" ''He yelled while some cyclopses was shooting arrows against him, but he still had the mana shield on. He didn’t have too much mana left but most of the cyclopses would be dead when the mana was gone.  Dragon Hunter''' The dragon hunter though he would join the fun and drew his sword and charged. As he reached the cyclopses he made a devastating whirlwind attack that killed several cyc's...

Red Un Meanwhile, Red Un wondered how he always got into these kinds of situations. He swung his sword in a deadly arc, cutting two cyclopses in half by sheer force. Another one started burning when it was hit by the magic flame that was Red Un’s blade. Then he saw that Vodok was in trouble.

"Hang in there Vodok!"

Red Un saw a bunch of cyclopses that fired arrows at the dwarven magician. He ran towards them...

The cyclopses fired...

Red Un was in the arrows path...

He swung his sword in precise arcs, cutting each arrow out of the air before they reached Vodok. Except for one...

Roku Yarit Roku Yarit watched the group do battle with little to no interest at all. This was but a distraction to the quest at hand. "Utana Vid" he muttered, keeping his voice from raising anymore then a whisper. He moved swiftly and silently and made his way around the cyclopses. He pulled a gray rune from his pocket and held it in his right hand. "Adori Vita Vis" the rune changed into the familiar form of the Sudden Death rune. Pointing it towards the closest cyc, It immediately died in a sort of gurgling pain. The last few became confused and made them huddle together. "Exevo mort hur." Energy sped across the ground and stuck the cyclopes dead with little effort. He had wasted too much time already, the invisibility would wear off soon. He began to run back behind Red Un and his companions, not paying attention to the noise he made as he ran.

Dragon Hunter "AARRGGGHH!" and the dark warrior fell top the ground in pain. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!!!" he screamed right after.

Vodok The arrow that kept on going that Red Un didn’t slice caught the short dwarf in his neck. The mana drained away fast but he had time to pick up his healing runes and heal like a lunatic. ''"OUCH!!!" ''He yelled out. The cyclopses where closing in on the short dwarf. He took out two fire wall runes and made sure no one could enter without being burnt. As you know the cyclopses would prefer to be trapped in fire than walk through it. The short dwarf was healed enough to stay on his hands and knees but no more. Now all of the cyclopses were dead. The short dwarf still felt as though he was losing more life. "Exana pox" He muttered and no one else heard it. Someone seemed to be chucking food at him so he ate it though he didn’t have that much energy left. "Exura" he said and it hardly worked since he had so low mana.

Dragon Hunter As he stood up and saw Roku turn visible he stared at his surprised face. "WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO THAT FOR YOU INCOMPETENT OLD FOOL!!" he burst out assuming Roku where the one who fired the energy wave. "CAN’T YOU AIM! AND A LITTLE TIP! DON’T BARBECUE THE GOOD GUYS!!!!!! AARRGGHHH!!!" he fell to the ground in pain again. He rose up once again and this time he didn’t scream, he mumbled "Ashaki Karakh self" and a healing light fell on him. And he immediately fell asleep...

Red Un Red Un looked at what was left of the group of cyclopses.

"Great. We haven't even gotten outside Thais Kingdom, and already there is trouble..."

He heard a gurgle. One of the cyclopses was still (barely) alive. Red Un walked over to it. The cyclops had a large cut in the chest, and its eye was a pulpy mess.

"Yoo littul oones..."

Red Un bowed over the cyclops as it coughed up blood.

"Lisn' here, one-eye. Cyclopses doesn't gather like this unless someone threatens their mountain with a big army. And even though I have found out that my lill' group is indeed strong, there was no reason for ya to emerge from the mountain in the first place. So, my question is, who made you do it?"

The large beast spit blood in Red Uns face. Red Un stood calmly over him still.

"Tell me, or I will let you suffer some more before you die."

"Noo...'twas......a littul hooman...gave oos aul kinda...stoof to joose..."

"What human?!"

Silence.

"TELL ME!"

Still silence. The cyclops was dead. Damn, thought Red Un. Then he got another thought in his head. He walked over to the cyclops right arm. He removed the armour pieces from it. There was a tattoo that was all too familiar to him now. He quickly covered over the arm with the armour pieces again. Then he returned to where the rest of his group rested.

Chapter 6, in which the Adventurers rest, and almost fight among themselves
Dragon Hunter As he woke up he quickly got up on his feet. He went over to Red Un and said "Why did we have bring that damn ma ge anyways? Look what he did to me!" and he started coughing extremely violently. He put up his crystal bottle and drank some. After he was finished he was in a better mood and said "But his magic sure is strong. It was almost as powerful as the breath of a dragon"

Red Un "Well, we sure are going to need it" muttered Red Un. Then he looked at the rest of the group.

"LISTEN UP! We need to get to the desert before nightfall, so let's get goin'!"

Vodok The short dwarf lying limp on the floor seemed to have been forgotten of everyone. "Exura Gran" He said. "'Very'un 'ere is 'urt some 'ow. Mos' me 'ough... anyway I 'as 'onderin' if summone 'ad 'ass 'ealin' 'ere? The dwarf said from his place in the fire walls. He took up a grey rune, shot it at a place on the fire wall and the fire there dissolved. "Exura" He said.

Red Un It had been so long ago...a memory lingered in Red Uns head. He had just wanted that book...they murdered...

He got back from those old days, and looked at the group.

"Right 'vreyone, we still have a bit to walk, so let's get on our feet!"

Roku Yarit He assumed his crippled stance of a old man once again but paid no attention to the damage he caused to the human. He was the only one who noticed his reappearance so Roku was not very worried. He had drawn too much attention to himself as it was. "Wut ya talking bout son? I’m just looking for a bit ta eat on my way to Thais." Turning around, he walked back to Thais like he was headed there all along. If needed, he could easily catch up with them if they got to far.

Danger ''The Young mage was quite surprised. He had not even need to join the battle. Something seemed odd about the old man though. He ingored it. ''

"That looked like fun..." He said coolly. "Did not want to waste my magic on such weak creature though. Sorry I did not help" ''He grinned looking at the others. Wonder what they were thinking? Rhia would know but would not read them unless she had to... Where was she anyways? Probably not far... ''

"Here" He tossed a backpack at the others "It's full of Healing runes if you need them." He opened it for them. There was a brown bag in it he had forgotten to take it out. "That’s nothing!" He said quickly snatching it up and putting it in his pocket.

Pheonix -Rhia followed closely. She was getting nervous. What was in that bag Oriel had? Could it be the amulet? no he always wore that... she had to figure out what it was.

- "Keep your eye on him." She thought to Dalafor. ''"He may be your friend, but he always has his own reasons for joining journeys." ''She warned. "And watch the others. He does not know them. Therefore he does not care what happens to them. He will only help as he sees fit." Hopefully Dalafor would heed her warning.

Roku Yarit The Sorcerer waited until he was out of their eyes and then crouched over behind a tree, peering at the group through the branches. A slight tingle at the back of his neck had irritated him for only a moment until he realized what it was. "Telepaths..." he muttered to himself. This was a unseen obstacle in his plan. Reaching into his tattered robes he removed a piece of amethyst rock welded to a silver chain. He quickly placed it around his neck, feeling the magic reach its protective shell around his mind, keeping others out of it. If he was taken unto any more consideration by the group the telepath, whoever it was, might find it strange he could not read his mind. At first they may blame it on my age or a shift of the cosmos but suspicions would soon arise. The only person he would worry about right now would be the Mage. Something was strange about him. Could he be seeking the library as well? It made no difference. None posed a present threat to Roku and he doubted they ever would...

Vodok The short dwarf saw a mage throwing a backpack over to the group of people. The short dwarf limbed up to the group of people who were taking out some ultimate healing runes. He snatched a rune from someone, he didn’t really care who and healed himself. ''"That was my rune!!" ''the someone said and took a new one. As last time the dwarf snatched the rune from him healed himself. "'Anks 'or the 'unes. The short dwarf said to the figure he stole runes from all the time. "Exura Gran." The short dwarf said and felt fully refreshed.

Red Un Red Un was getting worried.

"Listen, we REALLY have to get a move on! Let's go!"

He walked towards the bridge, hoping that the others would follow.

Danger ''The young mage followed Red Un. ''He seems to be very proud of his race despite being half human. He thought to him self. '''And that old man... What was he doing in an area like this? he seems a bit senile... The old fool... oh well. '''

"It's getting dark..." He said out loud.

Pheonix - "That is to be expected Oriel. He is after all Half Dwarf. All dwarves are proud of their race. As to the old man... I felt his aura... He has been following us... Though I shall not invade his mind. Would be rude. You on the other hand..." Rhia explained. "Tell me what’s in that in the bag."

- I guess I will join the group... she thought to her self. Waiting for her brother's answer.

-"Shhhh crack shcrack" she said in a swishing language. A tree suddenly grabbed Rhia pulling her up in to its branches, throwing her towards the group. She landed on top of the dwarf.

-"Oh my... I am so sorry!" she said getting up off the dwarf. "I guess my friend cannot aim to good..." Or maybe it was right on target she thought glaring at the tree.

Danger "STAY OUT OF MY MIND!" ''He yelled just as Rhia landed on top of the dwarf. ''"What is in my bag is of no concern to you!"

"Aesh Ye Tal!" He swore in Fincayran.

"I will not be treated like a little child." He pulled out a rune ready to fight his sister.

He had not noticed what she said about the old man. "If you wish to keep following me you must beat me in a duel."

Vodok While Red Un walked hoping for someone to follow the short dwarf followed him ''"GETTA MOVE ON!!" ''He yelled to the rest of the group. The short dwarf went up to Red Un and started to talk with him. "Whats your fave'ot beer?" ''He asked to Red Un. '' Red Un Red Un got on his feet and was about to answer Vodok when he saw that a fight was about to start in the group. Even though he realised that the two fighters were probably quite powerful, he decided to step between them.

"You will have to do that after the adventure. As Danger said, it is getting dark, and we need to get to the end of the Northern Jakundaf River before nightfall."

Roku Yarit Things were going as smoothly as they could under the circumstances and the Dwarf was showing an incredible sense of leadership considering he barely knew his companions. They were rather far ahead of them but he could see them fine. Cracking his knuckles and neck out of stiffness, he began to follow the travellers at a steady pace that would not allow them to see him for some time. They were approaching the bridge now. Dwarfs would most likely be roaming the lands but with two of their own kind with them, they would not endanger the people who would do all the work he had once considered doing himself.

Pheonix -Rhia was not surprised her brother had acted that way... He is short tempered most the time. "It is alright... Um what is you name?" she jestered to the half-dwarf.

-"Anyway please kindly move. I will handle this." she said calmly. She began speaking in a splashing language. Water shot out of the river knocking the rune out of her brother's hand. "Surely brother, you do remember that a fight against me is also a fight against nature?" She smiled at her brother's frustration.

- Rhia turned her back, not accepting the challenge. "I will not fight my blood Oriel." She said walking away. "I will leave." ''"You may not see me but I will always be near." ''she thought to the half-dwarf. "Just tell the trees if you need my help. They will tell you my name."

-as she left into the woods the trees began to sway. Their clicking and swishing began to form words. "Rrrrrhhhiiiiaaaaa, Rrrrhhiiaaaaa"

Vodok The group was walking slowly but steadily up to the Jakundaf River and nothing special happened. "So whas your fave'rate beer 'en? I 'ike the Flamin' Demon, Jimbin says 'e 'imself invented it." Now it was really getting dark and you couldn’t see that far "Utevo Gran Lux" ''the short dwarf muttered and then the scene got light again. They were very close the northern Jakundaf River. "Im s'eepy now. Can we s'eep now? I 'af'ta sleep. ''the short dwarf asked very sleepily.

Red Un Red Un was still thinking about talking to trees. He had done that when he was a child. I hope that girl wasn't around when I was young, he thought. Then he realised that he was very tired. To the south he could see the River, so they were at least on the right way.

"Alright people, we set camp here for the night."

He picked up the small stone he used as a pillow.

Yeah! He used a rock as a pillow! How hard isn't that?

Well, okay he had a soft cover around it...

Roku Yarit Sleep... He hadn’t had that in alone time. There was no need. He never felt tired and had only felt it necessary to rest himself under extreme circumstances. A rather unwelcome delay by his perspective. He would move ahead to the bridge and clear out any more delays. When he returned, they would be awaking and the journey would continue as planned.

Vodok ''"Yeah!! Sleep!!" ''The short dwarf half yelled and fell asleep before he hit the ground. The short dwarf had slept in about half an hour when a wolf licked his foot. "EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!! He screamed in a very scared sort of way and woke everyone up. The short dwarf ran around the camp like a maniac. ''"Take 'em!! Take 'em!! No' me!! 'Ake 'em just let me live" He yelled as he ran around the camp "Utevo Lux" a sleepy voice muttered and the short dwarf saw it was a wolf. "Heh heh... ''The short dwarf said and thought: Right I need to lie myself outta this, I can’t stand have running three times 'round the camp yelling to spare my life and kill everyone else instead. Then he started to talk "Um... Well... You see... Ummm.. You know that... Um... I was joking! Yes that’s what I was doing, I was joking Ahahaha dont ya all geddit? the short dwarf said nervously. A small stone hit the short dwarf in the face and someone yelled " PIPE DOWN WILL YOU?!?!"

Danger ''The young mage could not sleep that night... He never slept good a night. He stared at the small dwarf in annoyance. He really wanted to cut that beard off his face! Could he be any louder? He smiled. Not an evil smile you usually saw on his face. But a sad one. " I'm sorry Rhia... please come back " He thought hoping his sister was listening. He waited... No answer. " At least sing me a song like you did when I was little. "''

The trees began to wave violently. "There's something wrong..." He said staring off in to the forest. "Wake up!" He said sharply. "Something is coming."

Pheonix -Rhia listened to the trees. Something troubled them. She placed her hand on a trunk of one of them. ''"A ho'r'ble mon'ter i. co'ing! R.n! RUN!" ''Rhia's hand recoiled. "Never have the trees been so scared! what could it be? I have to let the others know!" she said, taken back.

-Rhia let her thoughts wonder over the land. ''"You must leave. My friend say there is a monster coming. One they have never seen in these lands. Leave quickly before it reaches you!" '' She hoped at least someone in the group would hear her thoughts.

Roku Yarit Roku lost his footing and stumbled to the ground claudishly. The ground was shaking rather violently that he found it difficult to even sit still without being thrown all over the place. "No monster that inhabits this area could possibly be doing this," he mumbled to himself. Dwarves lay all around him, a possible delay in the travellers quest. He gathered his tattered robes and stood up, keeping low to the ground so he would not fall again. Birds were vacant, as were any other form of life. Roku was scared, but not of the monster. He was afraid that the battle he would wage to spare the lives of the adventurers might cause irreversible damage to the land itself. He materialized runes with a mere flick of his wrist and began to arm himself. "Adori vita vis, Adori vita vis, Adori vita vis..."

Dragon Hunter As he didn't sleep and usually just looked at the stars all night he noticed something was wrong, and there was something coming from the forest. He drew his sword and stood ready to fight...

Red Un Red Un stood in the old cave, griping a book firmly in his hand.

"NO! You can't! He's just an old man!"

The hooded men laughed. Red Un drew his sword and ran screaming towards them.

"It's just a book! Just a book!"

Then he dropped the book, and a huge flame erupted from its pages...the ceiling came crashing down...

...and he woke up. It had been that dream again. Then he noticed that the ground was shaking violently. Was he still dreaming? He looked around. The others had gotten on their feet and seemed to prepare for battle. Then he saw the forest.

Thousands of red eyes glowed in there, and a sound from thousands of growling mouths reached his ears.

"Lions. Thousands of 'em."

He drew his fire sword. Then he heard another sound. Then one of thousands of muttering and humming creatures. And then the clicking of a thousand small feet.

"Trolls. Bugs. Millions of bugs."

Chapter 7, in which something terribly evil reveals itself
Vodok The short dwarf took up new backpack that seemed to be full of great fire ball runes. ''"'Ese things aint dangouros. Bu' 'ike everything, get too much o' it an' yeh die." ''the short dwarf said so everyone could her him. ''"CHARGE!!" ''the short dwarf yelled and threw a fire bomb mostly to make things light as it was about 3 in the morning. Then he took up two great fire ball runes and just started to fire like a maniac. Then he trapped himself in a fire wall.'' "'Ese weak creature 'ill die tryin' tar get through that." ''he muttered grimly. Now he emptied his backpack of great fire balls. They all lay in the fire barrier ready to get fired. A mixture of runes were lying on the floor. He shot a couple of great fire balls in the group of trolls. He also set fire to a lion with a fire field witch was more effective than he hoped. It ran into the main group of lions and some of them also took fire. For some extremely odd reason all the fire suddenly went out and all the bugs swarmed around him. Very suddenly he felt very weak. Time to disappear a while the dwarf thought. "Utana vid" the dwarf said and most of the bugs probably thought that the victim had died. God knows what the rest of the group thought... anyway the dwarf ran while great fire balling his way forward. "Exura Vita" he said and healed fully. The dwarf reached the rest of the group and swiftly pushed himself forward to the middle and kept great fire balling. He had managed to save nearly all the runes when he ran against the group. ''"Adori gran flam, Adori gran flam, Adori gran flam Adori gran flam." ''the short dwarf said after drinking the last of his mana fluids. He kept on firing.

Danger "Stop you fool!" He yelled at the short dwarf. "They are running just as we should be! They are not here for a fight!"

''Danger tackled the dwarf just as the scared animals began to charge. They ran right past them. ''

"See?! he yelled, annoyed. "Do you think that they are big enough to make the ground shake so violently? whatever it is it is huge! even the trees are scared!"

''Though the young mage worshiped the God Zathroth he was still a man of nature. He was a druid after all. ''

'Rhia where are you?! '

Pheonix -Rhia fell to her knees. The animals were so scared... she could feel it. It was so overwhelming. "someone help me..."she called out through her mind. She could barely move. So many animals... so many feelings she was sensing. "I... c-can't block them out." She said holding her head.

-Then Rhia felt a new feeling. Something out there was bloodthirsty... all it wished to do is kill and destroy. She had felt this before.

Vodok ''"Ahhhh..." ''the dwarf said after the druid had tackled the dwarf. Once again trying to think of a good and logical answer to this the dwarf started "Ummm... well yeh see.. yeh see us dwarfs don 'eally 'ike 'em bugs, trolls 'n' lions, 'ight Red Un?" he said while holding a small bottle of beer in front of the dwarfs nose with out anyone else noticing and hoping Red Un was realising the short dwarf was bribing him with beer... "'is is my fave'ot, Flamin' demon.” the dwarf whispered to Red Un out of corner of his mouth so no one else would hear.  Danger "Adori" The young mage said as he pointed a green rune at the dwarf. A magic missile shot towards him and hit him knocking him back a little. "Will you quit that?" he said annoyed. "I know the nature of dwarves and dwarves aren't afraid of bugs or lions or trolls for that matter. I lived in a dwarven city for 2 years! You maybe afraid but I know most are not."

''"Someone help me..." He had heard in his mind. He looked at the others. They had heard it too!'' "That was Rhia! where is she?!"

Red Un Well, everyone except for Red Un. His mind was very foggy at the moment. There was something else wanting to have the attention of his thoughts. He had felt this before...

...no, not even they could call up...well, theoretically they could. But if they did, they would be in big trouble...he had to get a plan...stop invading my mind...a plan...to fight...that thing...Oh, yes, of course.

Not noticing that the others had turned their attention to Rhia’s cry for help, Red Un yelled out:

"Everyone! We need to get to Kazordoon!"

Roku Yarit The Sorcerer, Roku Yarit, lay dazed and confused from the roof of a cave, his things scattered below his head. What had happened? He could not recall. He remembered the thundering of the ground and reciting the spell but after that was a haze of confusion. At first he thought to call out into the cave to see if he was alone but all was dark and no friendly being would have brought him here in the first place. "So, you are awake old man," a demonic voice that shook the cave called from the shadows. "What business does a beggar have here?" "P-Please, sir, I was jus travelin’ ta da Elven city for a bit ‘o wine and such. I-I didn’t mean to cause any harm." he pleaded, trying to sound as elderly and pathetic as possible. "Well, you didn’t cause any harm. I found you in the fields, yelling some words with strange stones in your hand. So I brought you here to inform me about how the world has changed." "Changed?" "Since I last walked this place. The Dwarves now have a city and the humans are no longer enslaved. Elves have lost their castle to the orcs and dragons, and you disgusting creatures make up the majority of he population!" The voice became angry and large chunks of rock began to fall from the cave roof, barely missing Roku's head. "P-P-Please, sir, I dun know what you are talking about. W-Who are you? W-What are you going to do to me?" The voice laughed, a loud horrible laugh. "Poor beggar, I am going to skin you alive and eat your flesh while you remain conscious to watch it!"

Vodok "WHEEEE!! KAZORDOON!! Is 'bout time summun ´thinks o' goo' ol' Kazordoon. Les get goin' 'en. 'Ight! Everyun' pack up! re goin' tar Kazordoon!" ''As though the short dwarf was in charge. The short dwarf didn’t know how everyone would react (especially Red Un). He had a feeling, but just a feeling that no one wouldn’t move a finger before Red Un told them to. '' Red Un "Ahem...yes, we need to get to Kazordoon before whatever it is that is coming finds us."

Stop...invading...my...mind...damn...you...

Roku Yarit Roku Yarit's head was in a great deal of pain from the constant flow of blood that made his face swell. This was growing tiresome. The cave was filled with the horrible sound of a stone sliding against a jagged cleaver. Whatever this thing was it was definitely sadistic to a sickening extent. He had not yet even seen the creature for it stayed in the shadows and out of sight but his mind wandered to what it looked like. A big, brooding beast, with razor claws and piercing yellow eyes, he imagined. "Are you comfortable old man?" Roku did not answer and suddenly he heard the beast sniffing around in the air. It stopped sharpening his blade and the Sorcerer could hear it coming closer. "I smell manflesh. No wait...Dwarves as well. Ah what a feast. What a feast indeed." Without another word, pounding footsteps that shook the cave trailed off as it moved through what Roku thought must have been the entrance. Now was his chance. "Exori vis" the blast hit the roof, releasing the hold on his feet and dropping him heavily to the ground. After a moment of rubbing sore muscles and waiting for his face to return to its normal dull grey colour he gathered his things and concealed them in his tattered robes. "He must have smelt Un and his companions. I must make haste if I am to warn them before the beast catches up." Making sure his runes were all intact, he stumbled around in the darkness, not thinking to use Uevo lux, trying to find the entrance.

Pheonix -Rhia woke. She was in the arms of a tree. What had happened? where were all the animals and bugs?

-"Thank you my friend" She whispered to the tree "You may set me down now."

-The tree obeyed. "I have to check on the others."

-She ran swiftly to the others tracing their tracks.

-"Oriel! You’re alive! She said running in to hug him."

Danger ''The young mage was relieved to see his sister alive. ''"What happened to make you use your telepathy over the land?" He asked concerned. "That... what ever it was. Where is it?"

Red Un Damn...you...out...of...my...head...

"I fear that I know" said Red Un.

"We can't take it on by ourselves. We will need to get to Kazordoon and warn the Emperor. For I fear that after that thing is done with us, it will go there...again."

I...will...warn...them...stop...out...of...my...mind...

Vodok "Yeah! Les ge' off tar Kazordoon. Follow now or I'll ge' angry!" ''the dwarf said and walked. He turned around and saw smoke. ''"Ooo!! Look over 'ere! S'oke!" ''the dwarf said as though he was pointing out a piece of rare armour. "Anyway les ge' going we don 'ave time for some stupid 'ires do we, 'Ed Un? the dwarf asked while nudging Red Un on the ribs. ''"C'mon 'en! ''The dwarf said happily. '' Hezasah Dwarf...

wait...

Please he...

Pheonix -"Something troubles you half dwarf. What is wrong?" Rhia reached out to Red Un's mind.

-There was indeed something wrong with the hafling, His mind seemed elsewhere. She did not want to pry in his mind with out permission... She just couldn't see others so troubled.

-Rhia sapling. They were always ready for conversation. She bent down touching the tree.

-"Hi there little one." She said in the tree's language.

-"h.i N.me Ce.de.n ..u?" It responded.

-"Rhiannon of the druma wood. Where is you mother? there is no older tree near you." Rhia asked conerned.

-".he W.lk.n.g Tr.."

"A walking tree?!" Rhia said out loud in the standard language. "I Thought those only lived in Fincayra!"

Danger "A what!" the young mage spun around. "Are you sure that’s with the sapling said Rhia?" he asked surprised. "Can't be... Those creatures nearly died out! it was thought to only be 5 left! and they all live in my home country... Fincayra." He explained to the others.

Roku Yarit Roku was getting frustrated. He could not find the entrance even with light. The cave was barren with only stones littering the floor. He was taking too long. The creature would find Red Un and his adventuring band if he did not get out of here quickly. "Adori gran." The rather basic spell seemed to be the only one that could help him. Taking careful aim at what he had thought to be the thinnest cave wall. He let loose the charges, spraying gravel and dust back at the Sorcerer but this did not stop him. He kept firing, digging deeper and deeper into the wall until he saw a beam of sunlight go through a crack. The rune was gone and he began to pry at the hole with his staff, making it large enough to fit his arm through. Try as he might, it would not grow any larger. He got an idea, one he had used before. Pulling another blank rune from his robes he put it in his left hand and reached it through the wall, aiming into the sky, he could not see so he did not know for sure. "Adori flam" Closing his eyes and guiding his hand carefully, he attempted to spell the words "Help" and "Danger."

Red Un Head...out...not...again...

"Aye, we sure could use one of 'em talkin' trees right now" Red Un muttered.

Oh...power...will...not...succumb...

"Now...hey wait a minute, what's that in the sky?"

There was words of fire written in the sky.

"Well, I haven't seen something like that since...oh well, we haven't go the time. We MUST hurry to Kazordoon!"

They had arrived at the bridge.

Vodok "Emmm... Why's 'ere someone who seems tar be asleep on me feet? the short dwarf said. He picked up a stick from the ground and poked him in the tummy, once, twice, three times... "hmmmm..." the dwarf muttered. The short dwarf kicked the limp figure on the ground. "I think 'is fella 'as fainted." the short dwarf said wisely. "Alas I don’t have any healing runes on me" the dwarf said as even if he did have some he wouldn’t use them. He stood there thinking. I could loot his body. I could nick a ultimate healing rune from some druid and make sure I get a reward for saving him. Hmmmm... the dwarf said in deep thinking. He came around to that nicking a rune off a druid would be best since if he was caught find looting a body he would probably be kicked out of the group. The dwarf went up to Danger the druid. ''"LOOK!! A DRAGON!!” ''the dwarf yelled in his ear. But would the druid fall for the trick?

Red Un Must...focus.

It looked like Vodok was doing something stupid (again). Meanwhile, small blue sparks was coming from Red Uns arms.

Use...its...powers...against...it...

He picked Hezasah like he was a bag of air.

Focus...do...not...succumb...

When he spoke, Red Uns voice sounded like it came from far away.

"Ah...soldiers."

Two dwarven soldiers stood with their crossbows ready.

"Well, if it ain't Red Un, that 'ol outcast."

"Have not...time."

Red Un threw down the two dwarves from the bridge with no difficulty at all.

Use...power...

"To Kazordoon! Now!"

Danger ''The mage followed. There was something seriously wrong about the half dwarf. Though he was not willing to ask, he would find out.''

Pheonix - Rhia had happen to look up at the sky, There were words!? She would have to investigate. She slipped past the other heading toward the source.

-"Huh? that aura... it’s familiar." she said noticing it was the old man. "Was he the one writing in the sky?"

- "Who are you" She thought her mind trying to reach the old man. "Strange... His mind is completely blocked form me!" She suddenly felt a new presence. IT was the same bloodthirstynes she had felt in the woods... IT was almost overwhelming. "It can't be... He's banned... Dadga he banned him... how could he be here?!"

Roku Yarit Roku was quick to get into his role as the old man. "Words in the sky ya say?" he yelled through the hole. "I’ve never heard of such a thing but I’ll be sure to thank whoever made them, but ya must be quick. There’s strange things abroad. It might be back quick and by that time I’d like ta be on my way." Concealing his runes and other tools in his tattered robes, he reached a hand through the hole and waved at the young woman.

Vodok ''Hmmmm... this didnt work. But! I know what I can do! ''the short dwarf thought. He took up one of his fire bombs and shot it right in front of the druids feet. He seemed distracted a moment so the short dwarf snatched a healing rune and ran back to the limp figure. He used the rune on the figure. The figure seemed to be waking up a little bit but the short dwarf wasn’t sure.

Red Un "Don't...heal...yet..."

Oh no...must...focus...

They were over the bridge. Then they all heard it. Especially Red Un. He dropped the unconscious man and screamed out in pain while holding his head.

"NO! YOU CAN'T BE! DAMN YOU! DAMN..."

In his pain, he remembered the effects of a dramatic pause.

"P'FAARD, THE DEMON OF THE SCROLLS!"

A thundering laughter echoed over the mountains. Then a huge shape came crashing out of the forest. It was a blood-red creature, with enormous, twisted horns on its head. Its eyes glowed yellow and when it spoke, it sounded like a voice from a thousand hells.

"YES LITTLE HALF-DWARF! I, P'FAARD, CALLED UPON BY THE FOLLOWERS OF THE DARK STAR, SHALL END YOUR LIFE HERE!"

Red Un suddenly collapsed into a pile.

"Damn you...that power...was too...much..."

Then, he screamed out.

"QUICKLY! Run to Kazordoon and warn the emperor! I'll hold that thing back here...now, RUN!"

Then he started muttering ancient spells directed towards the towering beast.

"Y'GAHH, F'TAGHN FOOR'T!"

Chapter 8, in which a demon causes some trouble, and dwarves chants ancient spells
Vodok ''"Will be done. An'y las' wishes?" ''the dwarf yelled as he ran against the entrance to Kazordoon. "YOU SCUM COWARD!! He heard someone screaming at the dwarf who hadn’t gotten that far because of his short legs. He turned around and grabbed a random rune and shot against the beast. It didn’t hurt him that much, it just annoyed him that someone had the guts to shoot something at him. So he directed a great fire ball at the short dwarf and the short dwarf flew several feet away from the blast. "Don 'ave time for 'is" he yelled and took up another rune and shot at the beast and ate a fish and made an intense healing rune at the same time. What happened was that a sudden death hit the beast, he choked at the fish and didnt get intense healed. "Gak. Ak. Ick" the dwarf got from his stuffed up mouth. Finally he managed to shoot up the piece of fish before it killed him. Killed by a fish... wouldn’t be able to stand that shame if I choked on it. He intense-healed, even though he hardly had the strength to short after he healed another great fire ball hit him so with his last effort he dived down into a nearby hole.  Pheonix - She reached the hole seeing the old man. "Stand back!" She yelled pulling out her fire sword. She used it to make the hole big enough for the old man to get out. "How did you get in there?" She said grasping his hand and picking him up nearly with one arm. "You are indeed a strange old man. She said trying to read his mind and failing.

Danger ''The young mage never ran from anything. and he was not going to start now! ''

"If you think I am going to leave all the glory to you, you have nothing coming!" He said trying to sound like he did not care what happened to Red Un.

"Here, this will help. Utamo Vita!" he yelled shielding him and Red Un.

Roku Yarit "I don’t really know. I woke up here." Roku looked around quickly. "Wait...were is the half-dwarf? Did he make it to Kazordoon? What about Oriel?" The Sorcerer was confused. This was not how he had foreseen it...well how Detlin had foreseen it...

Red Un "No...you don't...understand...this is no ordinary demon. Only the spells from ages past can stop it. I need someone to warn the Emperor! He knows what to do!"

Red Un got up on his knees and kept mumbling the mysterious words.

"G'NYAH R'TAFH ZOOKUTH R'LYEH!"

Vodok After the short dwarf had dived down he saw a figure. He couldn’t really see what he looked like. ''"What brings you here short one?" ''the figure asked in a misty voice. "I... I... Ummmm... Look... Ummmm... I'm sort'a wounded 'ere" the short dwarf said to change the subject. "So I see. I know what evil haunts this land. You must go to the Emperor and warn him at any cost.” the figure said, then ultimate-healed the dwarf two times and threw two backpacks to him. "Thanks" the dwarf said. "I have saved these runes for important... YOU SHALL DIE!" the misty figure said and drew a dagger from somewhere. The dwarf was stunned and scared and didn’t dare move. He closed his eyes waiting for the blade to fall, but it didn’t. "Demon... taking over me... run... YOU SHALL DIE NOW!!!” the figure yelled. The dwarf opened his eyes and saw the figure holding a dagger in his hands a few inches from the dwarfs neck. His hand seemed to be trembling to stab him but he wouldn’t do it. ''"Beast... full control of me... take my runes and warn the dwarf lord. Old man’s last wishes." ''He seemed very sane when he said this but the short dwarf wondered what he meant with "last wishes". "I... kill... self... for you... warn emperor now. Run... take my runes... YOU SHALL DIE NOW!!” the figure yelled. The blade was one inch from the dwarf’s neck when the man said his last sane words: “Remember... my wish will be done... fates of many... in your hands... bye... take my runes.” The dwarf didn’t understand a thing at the moment. ''"YOU SHALL DIE NOW DWARF!! YOU WONT STOP ME FROM TAKING OVER!!” ''the demon said through the man. The man took a swift swing at his own neck making sure he wouldn’t stop the dwarf saving Kazordoon. He seemed to have been in the Demons power and killed himself so he couldn’t act for the Demon. Right... this seems to make a lot of sense... the dwarf thought sarcastically. He found a candle and lit it. The candle made so that the whole room was light. He could see everything. He took all the backpacks and bags that he could carry. He threw out all his meat and fish to some more backpacks. He roped himself out of the hole with magic rope and ran towards Kazordoon.

Danger ''The mage merely stared at the demon. ''

"Look you cannot take him alone! And I will not let you." he said coldly. "Besides if I have to I will invoke the spirit in my amulet..." His face seemed to show a little fear. Was it because of the demon or the amulet?

Pheonix -"Who are you?!" she yelled at the "Old Man" "How do you know my brother's name?"

-She could not read his mind and he knew more than an old man should! He was not normal...

-"Tell me, why have we been running into each other over and over again?"

Roku Yarit "Well...uh...I read it somewhere. Yes, that’s it. I just guessed his name was Oriel and maybe you’re the one who keeps running into me?" He couldn’t keep people guessing forever and right now there wasn’t time. He would have to change the subject. "We must make haste, child. The Dwarf needs out help."

Red Un "Alright...you...crazy...people...I said in the contract...that I wouldn't pay...for burials..."

Red Un was thinking hard of more ancient spells to hold back the horrible demon.

"V'GANH! FOROTH! B'TAH!"

Vodok The short dwarf was running, now he came to some wolfs who attacked him. The dwarf simply sliced all the wolfs with his two handed sword and was still running. He remembered he could use haste on himself to go faster. The dwarf used great haste and reached the roping place to Kazordoon. He fumbled in his backpack for his rope and found it. He climbed up the rope with some difficulty. Rope climbing has never been my strong side the short dwarf thought as he finally reached the edge. He slaughtered a spider and ran on. He jumped down the hole and ran as before. His haste ended and he ran pretty slowly now. He finally reached the staircase into Kazordoon and went down it. There he saw someone running from a murderer. Since he couldn’t think clearly after all that running and he was pretty dizzy he said "'Eep 'e good 'ork goin' on" He ran on and got a little lost on purpose and "happened" to come into Jimbin’s bar. "Gimme a Flamin' demon. NOW!! Jimbin slid a beer over and the dwarf cut it open with a knife he always had. "Ahhhh... Gimme another 'un of 'em... Ahhhh... Another 'un... Ahhhhhh..." The dwarf was brick red in his face when he started to sing a little song that didn’t exist. "What're you doing here, Vodok?" Jimbin asked, he knew the short dwarf’s name since he came here and drank a lot of beer as a child (yes, as a child.) ''"'As 'un o' 'ings yah know anyway 'ere 'as 'is weird 'ing I 'pposed tar say to some stupid emperor. Summing 'bout some legendary demon comin' tar life or summin'" Jimbin yawned since he didn’t believe a word of what Vodok was saying. He just said "Take this ring on" as he gave Vodok a ring, a dwarven ring. Vodok put it on and remembered everything. "Oh dear... 'Otta run 'ow" and the dwarf ran away with out paying for the beer. "COME BACK HERE RIGHT NOW!! ''Jimbin yelled after the short dwarf.

Danger ''Crazy? him crazy? hah that wasn't the half of it. ''

"Fine. Here, let me show you." The young mage closed his eyes. his amulet began to glow. Then the three gems of destruction began to move. First the brown one. Then the black one, then the grey one. They began to swirl on the amulet faster and faster slowly getting closer to one another. Then they combined into a single white gem. "Salshme maralat toa" the young mage chanted. But... The voice was not his?

''A green light came from the amulet. It focused into a ball and shot toward them demon hitting him, only knocking him back a step. ''

"My my, he is powerful..." the other voice said. "Who exactly is this demon?"

Red Un As the demon laughed, Red Un tried to explain.

"P'faard is the Demon of The Scrolls. He usually guards books of great evil, but this time...someone...has summoned him to destroy us. Your magic won't work against him. Do as Vodok does and get the Emperor! I will hold the beast back!"

Then he yelled the old spells again.

"YME-LOG! YOG-SOTHOT! F'TAGHN!"

Vodok The short dwarf had come to the emperor. "Look... 'Is demon is comin' tar Kazordoon. Some'un said... you could 'ill it... with some weir' kind'a magic. So c'mon.” the dwarf said through all the spaces of his sentence he panted since running around was hard business for a short dwarf. "Errrmmm... How do I know you’re not bothering me." the emperor asked the short dwarf. The short dwarf answered: ''"'Cuz if there ain’t no demon 'ere I'll give ya 500 gold. So get 'ere now! 'Ope yeh 'ave 'aste..." "I'll come since I could use 500 gold." The short dwarf and the emperor both did haste with their dwarf guards trying to keep up but couldn’t. At last they reached the plains and they heard someone yelling "ARNOR HUR-STOR ANKOR TRORKOR!" It sounded like the demon. It was the demon. "EEEEEKKKK!!" The short dwarf screamed in fear. The emperor looked at him almost saying "You coward!" "Errmmmm... you see... that’s the ummm... it’s... it’s our family war cry! Yeah! Family war cry.” "Wha ever you say..." ''the emperor answered.

Red Un "Oh, our most benevolent...ungh...Emperor...It's P'Faard, the Demon of the Scrolls."

The Emperor of Kazordoon looked up at the towering beast. Then he looked at Red Un who kept mumbling formulas.

"We'll talk about where you found those top-secret formulas later. First of all, we will need more magic power."

He took a deep breath and yelled out over the plains.

"WE NEED ALL THE MAGICIANS WE CAN FIND AT THE BRIDGE NOW!"

Pheonix - Rhia stared at the old man for a second. "I have no time for this!" she said frustrated. “Hurry up, we must go... oh for christ’s sake... "She picked up the slow moving man and began to run into the forest. She made a swishing noise and a tree leaned over to pick her up. She made another command and the trees tossed her from tree to tree.

Danger "Now who do you think I am halfling?" The voice said to Red Un. "I believe you have mistaken me for the body I inhabit. My magic comes from the earth itself. I need not worry about the demon. But I will tell Pheonix to tell your king."

'''" Good evening lady Pheonix. You must not worry about your brother, he is safe at the moment." '''the voice said. Te seemed to be extremely wise. "you must find the small dwarf that was in the group and help him.“

Roku Yarit Roku Yarit, The Great Sorcerer of Carlin, was being carried around like a child. He felt ridiculous. "Alright, that’s it! I’ve had enough," he yelled, motioning for the woman to stop. He dropped out of her grasp and onto the ground below as the tree's threw her forward.

Not taking the time to see if she was out of sight, his body burst to life with a blue flame. His once tattered and dirty robes were now blue and red without a spot on them. His beard and hair lost its grey and uncombed look and became smooth and black. His eyes went a deep grey and the flames faded. He looked and felt as he rightfully should. "Ahh, much better." Throwing away his walking stick, he took off at great speed, moving faster than his legs should carry him. In the distance he could see the demon. One he could not remember from his books. And Oriel was at his side, actually fighting along side what looked to be the half dwarf. "Well I’ll be damned..."

Red Un Meanwhile, the Demon had had enough of amusement, and decided to end it all.

"TAKE THIS LITTLE MORTALS!"

He held out his clawed hand and started to materialize a fireball in them. It kept growing. Meanwhile, some dwarven sorcerers from Kazordoon had gathered among the defenders. The Emperor sighed.

"We need more magicians!"

Vodok ''"GAAAAAR!!" ''The short dwarf yelled as he took up a rune and shot at the demon witch happened to be a sudden death.

Another elven mage seemed to have heard the plea for help from someone. He ran towards where he heard the yelling. When he reached the plain he was awestruck at the sight of the demon standing with a growing fire ball in its hand. The elven mage drew a heavy magic missile in each hand and started to fire at the Demon. The demon hardly seemed to notice.

Danger "...Waltti Vitso Lamarta" The voice came from the amulet this time? A black orb surrounded them, quickly getting smaller until it disappeared. It reappeared behind the demon. "Quickly... hit him from behind. It may catch him with his defences down!"

Pheonix -Rhia had to get to the dwarf fast! That voice said he was in danger. She was fixing on his aura...

"Ah found him!" she said taking off in that direction. "Good, he is not far... should be able to get to him in only a few seconds!"

Red Un The Emperor sighed.

"Alright lads, get some soldiers back there while we prepare the frontal magic assault."

The fireball in P'faards hands was steadily growing...

Vodok The short dwarf put his backpack down and the elven mage seemed to be throwing some magic walls in order to trap the demon a little while. Vodok found a backpack totally full with sudden deaths. ''"'Is beauty 'ill kill the demon!!" ''the short dwarf said even though he knew it would take much much much more to take down a demon. The short dwarf started to fire his sudden death runes. Soon the fireball seemed big enough to blast off the whole dwarven bridge. Was the demon just going to stop the dwarf troops from coming or simply blow the small troop to smithereens?

Roku Yarit Roku was no surprised to see a giant ball of fire ahead of him and would be even less surprised if it suddenly came hurling towards him. In all the battles Roku had been in he was surprised he still had his eyebrows.

The Sorcerer was getting close now, his legs moved swiftly and silently. The grass did not make a noise from his steps until he was already gone. His blue and red robes flailed about in the wind but he kept his arms straight and his back arched.

Red Un The Emperor spied Roku at the distance.

"Ah, another magician it seems. I think that we have all we need when he gets 'ere."

The fireball in P'Faards hands was taking on huge dimensions, and some of the dwarves covered their eyes so that they wouldn't be blinded.

Vodok The short dwarf yelled ''"'Urry up!! 'Our our 'ast 'ope!! C'mere!! 'Urry!!" ''The elf was out of sudden deaths and they needed to buy some time.

Red Un The dwarf soldiers had gotten behind the demon and started to fire crossbow bolts in its back. Red Un sighed.

"That is never goin' to work."

It did. The demon roared in pain, the fireball shrunk a bit and he turned to face the brave dwarves.

"Now he's distracted. Quickly!" yelled the Emperor. "'Vrey magician 'ere get each others hand!"

Roku was almost there.

"Hurry up, Mr. Magican!" yelled the Emperor.

Roku Yarit Roku hear the yelling of the dwarf but had other matters to attend to first. Fire was an element easily tamed by water but the Sorcerer had no experience with natural magic such as that. "Woman?" he called, looking around for Rhia. "God damnit, Where are you?" If she was quick to listen he would neutralize the beast’s temporarily and have enough time to join the mages on the bridge but where was she?

Danger The spirit in the young mage's amulet watched from afar.

"I really should help them..." He said teleporting over by them.

"May I be of some use?"

Pheonix -Rhia followed the so called old man... "He has the same Aura... Who is this guy?"

Roku Yarit "You, woman" he said, pointing to Rhia. "Can you control the rivers and lakes?"

Vodok The short dwarf connected his hands with the emperor, dragging him around to hold hands with everyone else. Some of the people were a little doubtful to this idea but the dwarf got their enthusiasm back by yelling ''"'OLD 'AND 'ITH EACH OTHER OR ILL GO 'EALLY GRUMPY!!" ''And most people didn’t need telling twice after that. ''"We still need one more powerful mage to perform this magic." ''the emperor said and sighed. ''"'URRY UP!! C'MERE!!!" ''the short dwarf yelled across to Roku. Then suddenly the Demon turned around against the mages holding hands. He preformed one powerful spell on the elven figure who had just come. He was sent flying away and crashed against the mountain and fell from 20-30 foot up. He landed, then the demon did a not too powerful spell, but it still killed the elven figure. The emperor started cursing in a high voice and then said "We need a really powerful mage now to take this thing down.”

Red Un Red Un stood up.

"I guess I'll have to be the heroic guy again" he muttered. Then he ran towards the towering demon with its growing fireball.

"Hey P'Faard! Over 'ere!"

"WHAT IS IT, PUNY MORTAL?"

"I have something 'ere that ya might be interested in..."

"HAH! I HAVE NO INTERESTS IN MORTAL THINGS!"

"Well, how about..."

Damn, I am good at dramatic pauses thought Red Un.

"...The Key to the Ancient Library?"

"THE LIBRARY?"

Red Un smiled. He tried to buy time so that the Emperor could prepare the spell... Pheonix "I do not control them... They are my friends. They do what I ask because they care for me."

-Rhia stared at her brother... "That is not my brother..."

Roku Yarit "Quiet Dwarf!" he yelled at Vodok, turning to Rhia. The Sorcerer took hold of her hand firmly. "Call them here then, Woman. Leech what magic you need from my body and I will take care of the rest."

Red Un The Emperor sighed.

"Alright me lads, let's get over to those two and start the spell."

The whole group started to run for Roku and the woman. Meanwhile, Red Un was playing a dangerous game with P'Faard.

"LITTLE MORTAL, GIVE ME THE KEY, AND I MIGHT SPARE YOU!"

"Can you promise me that?"

"I PROMISE YOU!"

"What do you promise on?"

"I PROMISE ON THE SCROLLS!"

Dammit, get into place thought Red Un.

Roku Yarit "Bah, forget it. We have no time now and it seems the Dwarfs aren’t going to give us much choice in the matter. Dragging the women behind him, Roku joined the Dwarfs and Mages alike. "Alright, what do you want me to do?"

Red Un "Just get into the circle and hold hands."

The group of magicians stood in a circle, each holding hands.

"Alright people, let's see now."

The Emperor took out an old dusty book and opened the page. He squinted with his eyes.

"Oh, right!"

He took out his small looking glasses and pinched them on his nose. Then he read.

"Right, just say after me:

OGTHROD AI'F GEB'L-EE'H YOGGOE-SOTOTHE 'NGAH'NG AI'Y ZHRO!"

Pheonix -"It takes no magic!" Rhia said.. She began making a splashing noise. The wind picked up... dark clouds circled over head. The rivers, lakes and streams began to flood over making their way over to Rhia. They surrounded her and engulfed her, making a giant creature around her. it was a creature purely made of water.

-"Now we shall see how the demon deals with something that cannot be killed."

Danger ''The young mage joined the circle.. well perhaps it was the spirit that has now taken over him... He began muttering the chant with Red Un. ''

"OGTHROD AI'F GEB'L-EE'H YOGGOE-SOTOTHE 'NGAH'NG AI'Y ZHRO!"

Red Un Red Un was looking up at the demon as the spell took effect. There came a great shiver through P'Faard.

"NOOO! NOT THAT SPELL!"

His red skin changed into black.

"DAMN YOU, MORTALS! I SHALL CRUSH YOU NOW!"

The Emperor looked up at the demon.

"He's weak to physical attacks now! GET 'IM!"

Red Un wasted to time and drew his sword. the demon swung out with its claw and threw Red Un away like he was a puppet. He hit the ground hard...

"Ow...this seems familiar..."

Roku Yarit Roku broke the circle and took up a position on the other side of the water giant, who was doing battle with the demon, however futile its swings were. "I am not one to use my fists but I can call upon someone who can." He drew up his sleeves quickly, exposing his bony but muscled arms. "Utevo res Palin!" Whistling softly, in a gleeful tune that echoed across the hills, a great shadow formed in front of the sun.

The great green dragon, Palinthalasa, barrelled down upon then, casting his shadow over the dwarfs and mages. Palin came down with a rumbling crash that almost knocked Roku to his knees. The dragon stood as tall as the water giant and both stood around the demon. "Prepare for fiery death, demon!" the dragon bellowed, drawing his head back and exposing his razor teeth, stained with blood.

Red Un Red Un got on his feet. Then he saw the dragon. Not understanding what was happening, he muttered "damn, now there's a big fire-breathing lizard to take care of too. But first, the demon."

He picked up his firesword and ran towards the battle.

Meanwhile, the dwarf guards had taken position and fired bolt after bolt from their crossbows. P'Faard roared with each it and swung out with his huge claws, sending dwarves flying all over the place...

Vodok A crossbow went flying 30 feet above then dwarf then landed on his helmet. Lucky I had this trusty helmet or I'd be dead the dwarf thought as he took it up. The dwarf bent down to a dead dwarf soldier and looked in his bag. ''Ooooo!! Bolts. I'm not the bolty type but I think I’ll fire some bolts. I never got to do this in Kazordoon, most dwarfs there said I was a danger to me and everyone else with in 100 feet. ''The dwarf started to fire and he got the demon in his toe. The demon didn’t seem to notice the small dwarf that couldn’t hit him even if the demon would be one foot from the dwarf. The short dwarf dropped the crossbow on his toe. ''"YAOW!!" ''the dwarf yelled since his boots only were of leather. ''"'UPID 'ING's TRYIN' TAR KILL ME!!" ''the dwarf yelled. He took the crossbow and threw it with all his might against the demon’s face, not on purpose though. The demon let out a yell of pain. ''"A FEW MORE BOLTS SHOULD TAKE THIS DOWN!!" ''The dwarf guards threw down their crossbows and drew the hammers and charged the Demon. The demon was dying.

Red Un Red Un saw that P'Faard was soon to return the realm where demons live. He quickened his pace.

"Don't wanna miss out on the figthin'."

Roku Yarit Palinthalasa's jaws clamped down on the demon’s arm, tasting its bitter and foul blood. The demon was livid in pain and was quick to strike the Dragon across the side, causing him to loose his balance and topple over. Palin quickly drew his head up and let loose a blazing inferno on the demon.

Roku tore off the necklace he wore to keep the telepaths out of his head and put on a dragon necklace to protect him from the flames. Amplified a thousand fold, the fire sizzled and burnt the ground but not him.

Red Un Red Un finally arrived at the fight. P'Faard was groaning, and as he saw the half-dwarf that had caused all this (in a way), he swung out with his claw again. Red Un made another beautiful arc in the sky and landed far away again.

"Aaaw dammit!"

Vodok The short dwarf took up a rune. It was a fire bomb. Since he saw the demon was made mainly out of fire he assume it was immune to it. The short dwarf took up a heavy magic missile and shot at the demon. The demon seemed to be in pain mainly from the dragon and a little bit from the dwarf guards. Everyone who stood around could see how fireblood flowed out of the demon. ''I've heard these things use very powerful items. It's probably only Demon's who use them. I've also heard how very valuable those things can be ''the short dwarf thought. Hellloooooo... The dwarf was hatching a plan that almost anyone at this point would have come up with. Or at least every greedy person like Vodok. Vodok went closer the Demon from behind in order to jump onto the demon and take everything worth something, then blame it on anyone near by. The short dwarf noticed other dwarfs who seemed ready to pounce onto the demon once it died. If I do an energy wall in front of them... The short dwarf thought. Then he heard somebody. ''"Hey!! Look!! It's Vodok the Bad-shot!!" "Well I'll be darned!! It is!! Hey!! Bad shot!! Going to take a crossbow and shoot your own dad in the leg by mistake again?" ''another dwarf yelled and those who heard this burst out laughing. The demon didn’t care about this since he was having a problem with a dragon in his arm. Suddenly one of the dwarfs that had been teasing Vodok threw a crossbow and 5 bolts to the short dwarf. ''"Here's your chance to kill me! I'll step out with no armour from 70 foot range, you have my permission to shoot a bolt at me! Everyone watch out!! Vodok the Bad-shot's got a crossbow!" ''The short dwarf took a bolt and loaded his crossbow with some difficulty. I was good at axe throwing, but I'm NOT good at crossbow shooting the dwarf thought. Suddenly the dwarf got another plan. The short dwarf raised the crossbow over his head and threw with all his might towards the teasing dwarf. It hit him right in the nose and he started to bleed violently. ''"YOU UGLY LITTLE... LITTLE... LITTLE... LITTLE BIG FATTY!! WE ALL HATE YOU!! AFTER THIS DEMON’S DEAD WE DUEL TO DEATH!! THE WINNER GETS ALL THE LOSERS STUFF!!" ''The dwarf did some quick thinking now. ''"SURE!!" ''Vodok yelled back.

Red Un Red Un got on his feet once again and started running for the almost dead demon.

Meanwhile, on a hill further away, two persons in black robes looked down at the scene below.

"We failed. This time."

"Yes. But they will go into the desert soon. And they won't leave it."

Roku Yarit "Palin, stop playing around and get up!" Roku shouted over the bellows of dwarfs, apparently teasing the funny little Vodok. But that did not concern Roku. Taking out his broken and withered hands from his robes, he began to weave blue strands into a sort of net in front of him. Chanting and weaving, the net grew in size, much size. This was the delicate part. Roku crept up behind the demon slowly and silently, suspending the net of magic in the air. He got close enough that he could smell the seething flesh and the rope sped forth from his fingertips, wrapping around the demon several times, causing it to topple over with a thundering bang. "A creature such as this should not go to waste. Palin, take this thing to my castle. Tell Detlin to take care of the beast with utmost care. I do not want such a delicate prize damaged anymore then it already is," he said aloud, casting a angry glance to the dwarves. Palinthalasa was reluctant to move towards the demon at first but he had faith in the Sorcerer’s magic and the net that bound it. "As you wish," the dragon muttered, if a dragon could mutter. Motioning for the rest to stay back he yelled over the hills, "Your battle is won. I will dispose of this thing."

Red Un P'Faard struggled in the net, and laughed mockingly at the mortals below.

"IT'S NOT OVER YET!"

There was an amazing flash that made everyone shut their eyes, and when they dared open them again, the net was empty. A faint echo of a voice could be heard.

"I SHALL RETURN!"

Finally, Red Un got back.

"Hey 'vreyone, did I miss something?"

Chapter 9, in which a lack of alcohol causes some minor trouble, and some dragons causes some major trouble
Rhiannon Datwood -Rhia woke... What on earth had happen? Had she been knocked out?

Danger ''The spirit laughed... ''

"I must leave now..." He said his voice fading.

"I... remember every thing." The young mage said surprised.

Roku Yarit "Damnit!" he cursed out loud. "I revealed myself to these people and I lose the one thing of interest in this damned place!" Kicking a large rock across the ground out of anger. He heard a loud, but stifled. snicker from behind him and he span around to glare at Palin. "Oh be quiet, Dragon! Or you’ll be the next one to disappear!" Palin was not one to be yelled at by anyone, especially not the broken handed sorcerer. "Listen, human", he practically spat the words. "Do not blame me for your misfortune or you will find your beat in between my teeth!" The ground shook underneath his feet from the dragon’s raised tone and he knew it was not smart to continue the argument. Turning to face the others and fumbling around for that damned amulet to protect his mind from these telepaths, he scratched his head casually and straightened his robes. "Well, uh, hello there..."

Rhiannon Datwood - Rhia looked around... "That Aura..." she said surprised... "I remember now. He has the same aura as the old man!"

-Rhia walked up to him slowly at first seeing the dragon... He had looked so familiar, that dragon...

Red Un The Emperor gave Red Un an angry look.

"RED UN! You have used illegal spells, dragged a demon over here and almost destroyed Kazordoon!"

Red Un swallowed nervously.

"Yeah...but on the bright side, I held it back for quite a while."

The Emperor laughed.

"Very well, I'll make it even this time. No reward, no punishment. Just get goin'!"

"Right. HEY GROUP! We're goin' to the desert!"

Vodok "I 'ot 'ome business 'ere at 'e momen'. I'm jus' gonna kill some'un then we can get going" the short dwarf said to Red Un since he happened to be beside him. The other dwarf that challenged Vodok to a duel was walking against Vodok. ''"PREPARE FOR YOUR LAST MINUTE IN THIS WORLD!!" ''The taller dwarf yelled against Vodok. ''"ERRR... OH YEAH...??" ''The short dwarf yelled back since he couldn’t think of a snappy comeback. The taller dwarf drew his war hammer. "Beat yeh up now, Vodivir!!" The taller dwarf apparently called Vodivir started to charge at Vodok. Vodok took up a sudden death rune and fired it. Vodivir though was only stopped by the blow and some blood flowed. Then he charged at Vodok. Vodivir got a nice clean swing at Vodok, luckily he got his two handed sword in the way by mistake. Vodok took another rune and tried to fire. Alas it was a blank rune so it didn’t effect Vodivir too much... Vodivir though got a chance to swing his sword at Vodok and this time his hit came through. It pierced Vodok's armour and lots of blood came out from the wound. Vodok quickly got down and got his hands on two sudden death runes. That old guy must have spent all day long making these things Vodok thought but didn’t think about it too much since he had to kill Vodivir. Vodok fired the rune and quickly bent down for another one. Vodok felt a war hammer go past his ear an inch from him. Vodok fire the other rune he had in his hand. It held him up a second or two. But after that time Vodivir got a fairly good hit at Vodoks helmet. Since the helmet already was broken by flying crossbows the helmet split and Vodok was dying. Vodok lay down on the floor. "I'm going to stand here and watch you bleed to death" the dwarven knight said as a matter of factly. But since the dwarf was a knight he had forgotten certain healing methods... "Exura Vita... Exura vita... Exura Vita" The dwarf said. Before Vodivir got to know what spell Vodok had used, Vodok took a dagger and stabbed Vodivir right in the armour’s weak spot. Vodok couldn’t handle daggers that good but he did know that he was in the lead of this duel. Vodok pushed Vodivir to the floor and got some runes. They seemed to be one explosion and one energy bomb. The short dwarf shot the energy bomb and the explosion and the dwarven knight was in deep pain. Vodok now had time to look for the useful runes. He lay another energy bomb on the floor in case the dwarf got the strength to move then he took out a few sudden deaths. Vodok shot them until he had no sudden deaths left and Vodivir’s life was hanging on a very weak thread. ''"Spare my life and you will have my service and all of my things I own." Vodok had forgotten he would get all his stuff if he died so he healed him with one of his last healing runes and then said "If yeh break yar promise I 'are say 'at 'e emperor 'ill kill yeh with 'is men. Gimme my 'ings now.”  Red Un' Red Un sneered.

"Pah, magicians. There's nothin' like a good sword in the hands of a good dwarf."

Roku Yarit It was about to fall apart. The woman recognized him. She would ask who he was and what he was doing there. He would lie of course but until he found the amulet she could pry into his head. See the truth for herself. She would see that he was only there so they could open the door to the library that Roku could not lay his hands upon. She would hear what Detlin had told him about the books inside. She would know that he cared nothing for them and would sacrifice their lives to save his own. And Roku could not let that happen. He searched his robes but it was not there. He looked up. It was lying across the grassy field, a few feet from Red Un’s stubby feet...

Red Un Red Un saw Rokus eyes move to a spot at his feet. He looked down.

"Hey, 'tis looks like a neat li'll trinket."

He picked it up and looked at it with critical eyes.

"Hmph. Barely worth bendin' down for."

He threw it into the river...

Pheonix - Rhia looked at the amulet that that red un had picked up. Ahh so that’s it... now's my chance!" she thought, quickly looking through the Unknown Sorcerer's mind...

Danger ''The young mage saw the amulet as it was thrown in the water... ''

"What manners... that could have belonged to someone..." he said in his cold voice.

''Even though he seemed to be himself he felt a presence in his amulet... Not the evil one he usually felt... but a new one. One of hope and wisdom. Could it be? Had he really combined the gems?''

Roku Yarit Roku went livid. "YOU STUPID, BEER-SWILLING, MIDGET!!!" He tore past Red Un, nearly knocking him down in the process. He stopped at the river, getting on his knees to search around in the faint hope he could catch it in between his twisted fingers. He could feel nothing. Standing quickly, he drew up his sleeves. "Bend the River! Scorch the Air! Raise the Water! Before my Stare!" There was a brief flash of light and the ground shook terribly. Slowly but surely, the water before him was cut off from the rest of the flow and raised off the ground. He felt its weight deep within his bony frame but held it high, staring through it for the amulet. And there it was. The Amethyst stone was burning brightly in the translucent waters. Twisting a broken hand, the water dropped slowly, leaving the amulet dangling in the air and drifting towards Roku, almost in his grasp. Almost, almost, closer, that’s it, got it! His bent fingers wrapped around the amethyst stone but something was wrong. The stone was fading, its magic drifting up into the air and disappearing, never to return. It was now useless...

Pheonix -Rhia looked in alarm... The river!

-"Stop!! Your hurting it!" She yelled. She charged at the sorcerer knocking him down. The river fell back into place. "You... How could you be so selfish! May Dadga have pity on you!"

Danger ''The young mage drew his staff as he watched his sister tackle a unknown sorcerer. ''

"What’s going on Rhia!" He said in alarm. "What did he do?"

Roku Yarit Roku rose to his feet quickly, still clutching the useless amulet. "I am not so in tune with the spirits as you. Do not take my actions for selfishness if I cannot hear their cries." He was lying and he knew she knew that now. He smoothed out his robes gracefully and turned on his heel, walking towards Palin. "May Dadga place her pity on those who care..." he muttered under his breath.

Palin was eyeing the woman suspiciously, ready to defend the Sorcerer if necessary. He knew all too well what Roku was capable of but also knew that in a battle of physical strength he could lose. His hands were a testament to that...

Red Un "...raise the water...before my...stare...heh, that's a classic. I gotta write it down."

Red Un took out another piece of old paper and scribbled down Roku’s spell. Then he noticed that perhaps a fight was about to start in his party.

"Hey people! We need to get to the desert now, before there is another hot day."

Nobody except Red Un had noticed that the sun was settling again.

"So, let's get movin'!"

Vodok ''"'Ait a 'econ' Reddy, I gotta get some stuff. 'Odivir! You owe me 'uff! What d'yeh 'ave??" ''the short dwarf yelled. Vodivir walked up a little closer Vodok with a sly smile on his face. "I just gave all my stuff away to a friend.” Then he thought but only untill you're gone... Then he started to speak again. "So you won’t get any gold or anything" Vodivir said. "Bad shot goes stuffless into the desert!!" some nearby dwarfs yelled. "'ONT 'ALL ME BA' SHO'!!!" Vodok yelled. "Or what?" a dwarf answered calmly. "Or, Vodark, Ill b'ow yer 'ead of with an explosion!!" Vodok said back in a threatening voice. "Bad... Shot” Vodark said. ''"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!!!" ''Vodok practically dived into his backpack in order to find an explosion rune to blow Vodark's head off but he didn’t find a single rune in his backpack. Vodok did some fast thinking. "I'll let yeh off 'is 'ime. Red Un, Les ge' goin'."

Red Un "Aye lad. EVERYONE LET'S GET GOIN'!"

He started to walk once again, hoping the rest would follow...

Roku Yarit Roku heard the dwarfs instructions but ignored them for the time being. His eyes looked ahead but his mind looked over his shoulder, watching the young mage as he walked towards his dragon. "Put your weapon down, Oriel."

Rhiannon Datwood - Rhia stared at the Sorcerer then to the dragon... Wait a dragon? In this part of Thais? This was interesting.

-"Why do you pretend, you know I already know the truth?" Danger "Rhia... What are y--" The young mage paused in mid sentence. "How do you know my name?!" He demanded from the Unknown Sorcerer.

Roku Yarit Roku did not answer Rhia. Anything she wished to know she could just take from his mind. "As for you name, Oriel." He paused to lay a calming hand on the Dragons head as it laid on the ground to receive it. "He told me..." ''You listening to my thoughts yet, Follower of Dadga? You know why I’m here and that I meant that Dadga can take yer pity to someone who gives a damn! Don’t get in my way. You or your brother. Understand?''

Vodok The short dwarf set off to follow Red Un. ''"C'MON 'VERY'UN!! WE'RE GOIN' TAR THAR DESERT!! 'URRY UP!!" ''The short dwarf yelled while trying to catch up with Red Un.

Red Un Red Un stopped as he saw that some kind of argument was going on. He decided to wait for them to finish, and sat down. Then he looked up at the sky...

...was the sun growing larger?

Pheonix - "You have no idea who you are up against sorcerer! Would you dare take on the wrath of a half phoenix?" she directed in to his mind

-Rhia considered the odds... The sorcerer and dragon could easily be overpowered by everyone in the group, but where was the honour in that?

-"We will not fight now but I am going to keep my eyes on you."

Danger ''The young mage was still baffled by what happened. He decided to drop the subject and join the others. ''

'''Rhia... What are you doing? The man's magic... It rivals mine! are you trying to get yourself killed? '''

Red Un "Right people, if that's the end of that, let's get goin'!"

Red Un started walking and looked up at the sky again.

Nah, he had just imagined...

Roku Yarit You have no idea... Roku quickly hid the smirk that had appeared on his face and turned his back to Rhiannon. "I suppose you want to know my name then?" he said to Red Un. "I am Roku Yarit of the Seventh House of Chelestra." A light shove from behind made the Sorcerer continue. "And this," motioning to the Dragon, "Is Palinthalasa. He belongs to...a friend of mine." With a wide grin, if you could call it a grin, the Dragon bowed and stood straight and tall over all who gazed on his green scales.

Red Un "Great, 'nother magician..."

They were almost at the end of the Northern river. There was a gleam far to the south as the last rays of the descending sun hit the billions of sand corns in the desert and reflected back the light.

Vodok Vodokn who hadn’t had a beer in at least one and a half days, was starting to get a little bit grumpy. The more drunk he is, the happier he is and the drunkness had passed by now. Now Vodok was getting very desperate. ''"I'm 'irsty... 'ust 'ave beer..." ''the short dwarf went around saying to everyone in the group of people, even if he had lots of water, but he needed beer. The short dwarf was getting big time grumpy. When the dwarf tripped over a heap of sand he stood still yelling at the sand for at least 15 minutes and he could barely talk since all his voice went to yelling at the sand. When he had gathered some strength he yelled with all his might ''"GIMME BEER!!!" ''

Sooner on Vodok could have sworn he saw people in black capes in the desert. But he thought he was only seeing things.

"We strike soon. They are a threat to the secrets. They know too much" said a figure in a black cape to another person.

Roku Yarit "Damnit Vodok!" Roku walked over the river and filled a empty flask with it. Holding it in one hand he let it fall but quickly cause it with his magic and held it in the air. Positioning one hand on either side and saying not a word, the blue liquid turned dark and then lighter, then green, then blue, then brown. "There, you happy now?" he asked, throwing the flask over to Vodok as he followed Red Un with the Dragon trotting loudly behind him.

Pheonix -"What’s the matter brother, do you not trust my judgement? Did you forget I can now read his mind?” she thought calmly to her brother. "I know what he is going to do as he thinks it."

-''...I fear that you may follow his way's my dear brother. You heart has be blackened with so much hatred... ''she thought to herself.

-She frowned at the thought of her brother caring only for him self... He already pretends not to care.

-Rhia was so busy reading all of Roku's next moves she did not notice the new aura's in the area at first..

-"Strange..." she said quietly, people could only hear if the were listening closely.

-Who else could be in this desert? she thought to her self Red Un "Hey Roku, you gotta learn me that beer-creating spell some day."

Finally, they reached the desert. The last rays of the sun made it glow like a ghostly landscape.

"Great, we're just in time."

Red Un had walked this place before, and knew that the best time to move through it was in the cold night, not in the burning heat of the day. He took out the old book that had started their whole adventure and looked up a map on one of the pages.

"Kinda hard reading in this darkness..."

Suddenly, there was light.

"Ah, thanks for that spell, whoever did it."

Then he raised his eyes from the book. He looked at the horizon.

The sun was...coming up?

"Hmm...something is not right here. Well, I guess we'll have to get goin' anyhow..."

He put back the book and started walking.

Vodok ''"BEER!!!" ''the short dwarf yelled and snatched the bottle from Roku. Vodok drained the whole bottle in one single try. ''"EWWWW!! What is 'is stuff?! Whateva 'tis I 'ate it." ''The short dwarf threw the bottle away into the sand.

Some of the members in the group had started to sing some song about a desert. Not Vodok though... ''"99 bottles of beer on a wall. 99 bottles of beer. Take one down and drain the beer. 98 bottle's of beer on a wall. 98 bottle's of beer on a wall." ''And so on. He sang in a very clear voice that the short dwarf only used for making runes and singing. ''"OI!! Any'un 'ere gotta 'une I can 'ave??" ''the short dwarf yelled.

Suddenly the short dwarf felt fresh blood trickling down his neck and everything was fading away. Luckily the dwarf didn’t have a blank rune to waste his mana on, so he could heal himself a little bit. "Ex... Exur... Exura... ''Exura Gran." ''The dwarf could just press through his mouth. He had been struck by a throwing star. Whoever or whatever that threw it, was gone now.  Red Un''' Red Un swung around as a throwing star came flying and hit Vodok.

"What the heck was that?"

He walked over to Vodok and picked up the star. It was...star-shaped. And black. Red Un looked over at some nearby dunes.

"Well, I guess we have been ambushed...Get your weapons ready, we might face some opposition soon..."

The sun had risen again...and now Red Un was sure that it was growing.

Roku Yarit "Palin!" With that single word the Dragon leapt into the air, scouting out the lands with deadly accuracy. Anything he couldn’t see behind was doused in flames but not a scream was heard. "There is no one here," the Dragon bellowed from the air, circling a few more times to be sure. "Looks like our attackers can either move at incredible speed or disappear entirely. I think since the sun was risen rather oddly we should travel by air across the desert. He can carry all of us...even if some would rather walk," he added softly, looking down at Rhiannon.

Pheonix -"I heard that!" She thought annoyed. "I can fly on my own!"

-"Shhh whosh sh" Rhia said in a rasping language.

-The air began to blow violently under her. If she were a full blooded human the wind would have hurt her, but lucky for her she was part Aletha.

-"Do you wish to ride that thing? Or do you want to fly with my brother?"

Roku Yarit ''Playing people against their fears, Rhia? Tsk tsk tsk how low you’ve sunk.'' Roku shrugged, "Do what you wish. I prefer to trust my safety with something tangible that won’t disappear from underneath me." Raising his hand, Palin came down to the ground softly and hastefully. He climbed up onto the Dragon’s back.

Red Un Red Un looked at Palin with distrust.

"Hmph...well okay then, I'll ride the dragon."

He took out the book again and checked the map one last time.

"Okay, I'll say where we go, someone else steers."

Meanwhile, on a dune far away, two hooded men used magic to see a long distance.

"It was unfortunate that they had a dragon."

"Yes, we must take care of it, or it will affect our plans."

"They mustn't find the ruins of the Key."

"Do not worry, they will get into trouble before then."

One of the hooded men turned around and made a strange cry. From behind the dunes rose two enormous dragons with black scales and red, burning eyes...

Vodok The short dwarf who had enough problems hanging on to the dragon with his short arms and legs gave out a very scared scream. ''"EEEEEEEEP!!! Those're 'agon lords!! Me ol' dad said how 'ey look like!! 'Ike a dragon bu' red an' more desstrucktive!!" ''The short dwarf didn’t have any runes and even if he did have some he wouldn’t be able to take a hand off the dragon because then he would fall off it. The dragon lords let out a threatening roar and it scared the lights out of Vodok. "EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!!! G' DOWN G' DOWN G' DOWN!! DOWN I SAY!! The short dwarf yelled in panic. The dragon lords were now less than 60 feet from Palin. The closest dragon lord let out a spell which hit the dragon. Vodok couldn’t hold on anymore and he first flew up, then he started to fall very fast. I’m doomed. Im gonna die here if not suddenly someone catches me in the air. "SAVE ME!!” the short dwarf yelled.

Roku Yarit "Damnit Vodok!" Roku acted quickly, turning Palin around and weaving the same net he had used to trap the demon. The net found its way behind Vodok before he hit the ground and ensured him a safe landing. "Let’s see about these damned Dragons." Drawing up his sleeves, leaving no hand to grab the dragons back to keep himself on, he began to chant. "Scorching lands of burning soil, break the bonds with shadows toil. Let Chelest grant us a shield, to stop our foes and make them yield!" Blue, sparkling, dust erupted from his hands into the air, casting their radiance over Palin, Roku, and Red Un. The small grimmering particles were warm to the skin and would prevent a good portion of physical damage done to either, but not all. The Dragon Lords snapped and clawed at the mist but in between the blue dots were a wall of magic that could not be broken by strength alone. "Begone, Dragons!" Roku bellowed, firing a bolt of lighting from his finger tips. "I will not warn you a second time!"

Danger ''Obviously Rhia was using her telepathy so the young mage could hear Roku's thoughts. "Playing people against their fears, Rhia? Tsk tsk tsk how low youve sunk" he heard.''

"If you don’t mind the company Sister then I'll be happy to join you. Utamo Vita" he said grabbing his sister's hand. He has done this before, It was extremely fun. It fell as if you yourself were flying. Their hands connected and they both began to float.

As he got into the air he saw the others being attacked by dragon lords!

Rhiannon Datwood -Rhia had not seen the dragon lords coming, but obviously the wind had. It blew violently at the dragon lord knocking it out the air.

-"Graaaor hisst Gra?!" Rhia yelled questioningly to the dragon lords. They did not respond.

-''"Why are you here! Why do--" They are being controlled! ''

-"Do not kill them! They are being used to fight against their will!" She yelled to her brother and the others.

Roku Yarit "I’ll give you a chance to restrain them then Rhia, but if you fail I’ll take it into my own hands. Palin let’s go." Roku held the dragon as he began to circle through and around the dragon lords, the shield protecting their bodies from harm. He did not have to hang on very tightly, his magic bound him but he couldn’t turn around to be able to see if Red Un was having such a easy time.

Red Un Red Un got an idea. He yelled out a quite unused spell.

"Exani Hur forward!"

He made a magical jump from Palin’s back, flew through the air with a blue sparkling trail behind him and grabbed hold of the neck of the nearest dragon lord.

"Bein' controlled eh?"

The dragon lord tried to shake him off, but he grabbed on harder and looked over at the distance. There...far away...was it just a mirage? Or did he see two hooded men? There was no time to think. He took out his firesword.

"Right me friend, you may be controlled, but if ya don't do as I say, you'll be dead."

Red Un knew that dragons could be controlled. But if their life was in danger, instincts would take over again.

"Now, fly me to those two people over there."

The dragon lord swung around in the air and made some impressive sweeps with its wings that carried it towards the distant couple. Meanwhile, Red Un took out his rarely-used crossbow...

Pheonix - Rhia began to speak in the language of the wind. The clouds began to swirl.

-"I hope this works!" She yelled.

-The winds gushed towards the dragon lords, trying to shoot them out of the sky.

Vodok The short dwarf saw what Red Un did and was impressed. Bet I can do the same thing the short dwarf thought. The short dwarf did the levitate spell but alas... all that happened was that he flew up and struck Palin in his belly with his helmet. ''I’ll start counting how many times this saves me now... if I was a decent counter. "CAN SOME'UN GEMME OUTTA 'ERE??" ''Vodok yelled.

Roku Yarit "Palin, follow that Dragon Lord," he yelled, pointing to the dragon Red Un had hold of. Palin darted off, not moving around a lot to let Roku turn around to watch the other Dragon Lord get tossed around in the wind. "Coming, woman?" he yelled sarcastically back at Rhia who hung in the air. Red Un Red Un put a bolt in his crossbow. He wasn't good at it in the best of conditions, and now he was on the back of an angry dragon lord, his target was very far away and hidden behind the dunes, he was very thirsty and he thought that something tried to invade his mind again.

"C'mon, think positive!"

He fired.

...

The two hooded men stood at the distance and studied the battle. Suddenly, one of them fell, grasping a crossbow bolt that was in his neck. The other one looked down at the twitching body.

"You failed in your duty. The Brotherhood of the Dark Star does not need you anymore."

Then he made a gesture, and disappeared.

...

"WOOOO! I got 'im! I got 'im!"

The two dragon lords realised that the controller had left them. Their instincts told them that the little beings on the ground (and the one clutching to the neck of one of them) was the cause of this. They had to die!

Red Un realised that the dragon had changed attitude and was now trying to get him off with all its powers.

"See ya 'round!"

He jumped...

Vodok "Erm... I 'eckon is time far us tar go now a'in' it?" ''Vodok asked seeing that the dragon lords seemed to be deciding if they should kill them for meat or if they couldn’t bother. '' Roku Yarit Palin didn’t want to give them that chance. The wind was thrashing his prey around, keeping them distracted. Roku yelled directions from his back as he swerved and dived and span. Catching up to the smaller of the two, Palin tore his claws into its flesh and bit down hard on its neck, tearing out its throat and letting him fall to the ground. Spitting out a mouthful of blood and the bits of dragon scales between his teeth, he chased after the second. "Palin, where’s Vodok and the other Dwarf?"

Pheonix -Rhia frowned... She knew that if she did not kill the dragon lords they would kill everyone else...

-"I'm sorry." she said in the dragon tongue. She made a booming noise calling thunder and lightning to help her. The lightning struck some of the dragon lords leaving a few left. She heard there cries as they broke out of the spell only to die. Her heart ached. She was tied with the creatures and elements. Being part phoenix, she could feel their pain...

Roku Yarit "Oh come now, Rhiannon. You saved those who might have fallen in battle. Cant you at least be happy about that?" Feeling it useless to argue with the woman, Roku turned Palin around and began calling out Vodok’s and Red Un’s names.

Red Un "Wait a minute, I don't need to be saved. This is just sand I'm landing on, right?

He landed.

"Oh FER CRYIN' OUT LOUD! The only cactus within miles, and I just HAVE to land on it!"

As he jumped down onto the sand, he heard the distant yelling. The heat was getting worse. He tried to yell back, but realised that his throat was dry.

"'Amn, I 'eed a 'eer..."

Chapter 10, in which there is a pile of adventurers, and a lot of running and jumping
Vodok The short dwarf seemed to be flying around in the net. Vodok made an attemt to yell something but alas... "UGHY ELPY MEEE" was all the dwarf could blurt out of his mouth since he was bouncing around a net. It was probaly supposed to mean something along the lines of'' "I'M HERE HELP ME!!" ''Suddenly the dwarf got a bright idea again. He did the levitate spell and shot up. He could catch one of the threads that weren’t thick but still extremely hard to break. Then he could yell something.'' "I'm 'ere and I'm 'ery sick o' bouncin' round ne's!!" ''the short dwarf yelled. Then he threw up on the dragon since it dived down just that moment. Red Un

Red Un sat down. It was too hot to stand up. He took out a bottle from his backpack. There was still some beer left in it. He emptied it.

"Aah. Now I just need to find the others."

He took out his ancient spyglass and looked around.

"Ah, there they are."

He got on his feet and started yelling.

"OVER HERE! OVER HERE!”  Roku Yarit "Thats disgusting..." Roku muttered, using his magic to force the wind to throw Vodok onto the back of the dragon, who glared at Vodok with a harsh glare of anger. "Alright now sit tight, little one." Roku pulled out another bottle of water and began to wave his hands around it until it turned a bright green color. "Here, drink this. It will taste horrible but it will soothe yer stomach so ya don’t end up between Palins teeth next time." Turning around to look ahead of the dragon, Roku steered him towards the jumping and waving shape of Red Un in the distance. The magical net dematerialized where they left it, its magic dispersing into the air.

Pheonix -Rhia frowned, She really did hate to kill.

-"Funny Roku, You try to cheer me up yet when I last read your mind you cared for no one. Or has being around actual human beings softened you?"

Danger ''The young mage stared at his sister in shock! He hadn’t seen his sister kill in 2 years!''

"Are you ok Rhia? Don't be upset, you did what you had to do." he said trying to cheer her up.

Roku Yarit ''Kill all you want then Rhiannon. It makes no difference to me. These things are animals and are not worthy of my compassion unless they share the same opinion of humans. Ive been around plenty of human beings for my liking and if you all die your of no use to me. And if Vodok vomits on Palin I wont be able to save his life.''

Palin landed and lay down on his stomach, waiting for the dwarf to get on so they could cross the desert already.

Vodok The short dwarf took the cup and smelled it. He was about to put it away when he started to feel that he was going to puke again. Then he rememberd Roku saying he couldn’t save him if he threw up on Palin again, so just before he threw up he grabbed the cup and drained it. He feelt alot better. "No 'orse 'en drinkin' 'at other 'ing yeh called beer 'ack inna desert" the short dwarf said.

Red Un Red Un got up on Palins back. He took out a map from his backpack.

"Hmm...from where we are...we would have to fly...this way!"

He pointed westwards.

"Now let's go!"

Roku Yarit "Vodok, if you would have let the beer set for a few minutes it wouldnt have tasted so bad, mensch." Rolling his eyes as the dwarf proceeded to smile at him like an idiot, Roku ordered Palin into the sky again. Turning him westward, as the Dwarf had commanded, Palin took off with great speed. "What exactly are we looking for?" Roku asked, keeping low on the dragons back to prevent the wind from tearing him off.

Red Un Red Un grinned.

"A rock. Not a carved rock, not a huge rock, not a shining rock, just the rock that is most likely to not be of interest to adventurers. But under that rock..."

His voice trailed away as he thought of the long, dark caves that would lead them to the Key. The Key that would open the Library...For good purposes! It was for good! Damn those Dark Star cultists, he didn't mean to harm the world! He just wanted knowledge, just as that day so many years ago...

Vodok The short dwarf was getting extremely bored of flying around. And he needed runes. He felt he needed runes if he was to survive in the desert. The short dwarf drew a bottle of water from his backpack and crawled forward to Roku. "Make 'is tar beer an' gimme some runes" the short dwarf commanded in a very bossy sort of way. "Oh, an' gimme some food tar" the dwarf said in a causal voice.

Roku Yarit Roku turned around slowly and glared down at Vodok. He smacked the bottle out of his hands and grabbed him by the collar. "Dont ever give me an order again. Do you understand Dwarf?" he said, not raising his voice at all.

Red Un Red Un didn't want a fight to break out this far above the ground.

"Uhm...look! There's those 'ol ruins where that Cropwell guy disapeared so many years ago. Wonder what happened to him..."

Roku Yarit "Maybe he found the key" Roku joked. "Wait a second where are Rhia and Oriel? I dont see them behind us."

Danger Rhia and her brother watched from afar... keeping an eye on Roku...

Roku Yarit Sighing, Roku commanded Palin to land at the ruins. The sand was hot and the sun was not very merciful but he still hopped off the dragons back and walked over the dunes towards the rocks. "Checking this out is more stomach settling then having the dragon get bored and start doing barrel rolls," he muttered to himself. "Red, those two obviously don’t trust me," as they should. "But yet you chose to travel by the dragon. Or do you not like flying of any sort and Palin seemed more comforting then riding on nothing?"

Vodok The short dwarf hopped off the dragon for a small walk around the dragon. He took a bottle of water and drained it. ''"Is 'ere any beer in 'is 'ace were goin' tar??" ''the short dwarf yelled to Red Un.

Red Un Red Un looked around.

"Hmm...I wonder...aha!"

He looked down on the ground where a small rock laid. He kicked it away.

A huge hole opened beneath his feet. Red Un had broken many laws, but never the laws of gravity. Therefore, he fell.

Roku Yarit "Oh no...he fell through a hole," Roku said with sarcastic enthusiasm. Sighing heavily and rolling his eyes, he pushed Vodok into the hole then followed himself. Before he hit the ground he did not think any eyes were on him so he used his magic to reseal the hole, leaving it undetectable from the outside.

Pheonix -Rhia watched as Roku sealed the hole.. She had come out from hiding to help the others.

-As she stepped in the area the hole reappeared. She feel in lading on top of Roku. "Thank you for breaking my fall...

Roku Yarit "Get off me!" he yelled, pushing Rhia away from him. "Watch where you’re going!" Dusting himself off, he threw his ponytail back behind his head and took a few steps into the darkness. "Vodok? Red? Where in blazes are you bloody dwarfs hiding?"

Vodok ''"Nph... Mph gnth hnph!!" ''Which probably meant something along the lines of "Get off... You’re on top of me!!" Then a scorpion came along and stabbed Vodok on the armour. Of course it didn’t have any effect. Vodok started to panic and didn’t have time for Roku to get off him. Then he felt as though one more person had jumped on top of Roku... It was hopeless to break free. But then, the scorpion hit Vodok in the hand. The short dwarf felt the poison flowing around his body. The scorpion kept on trying to hit Vodok. The short dwarf knew he had to free his mouth and say the antidote spell. Alas two people above him in full armour who were nearly double the size of the short dwarf. Vodok had no time to be a gentleman. Vodok got his hand out the way and punched Roku in the face. This just made Roku angry and he couldn’t move because of the person on top of him. Now Vodok had one chance left... He did the magic rope spell. Hopefully the person on top would be roped up, or himself. But would it work?

Red Un Red Un looked around.

"Humm, this seems to be the right place. Let me just risk a little more light...utevo gran lux!"

He shined up with magic light.

"Ah, that's better. Now what's that pile of people over there?"

He saw the scorpion. In one move he drew his firesword, cut the scorpion in half and put the sword back again.

"Okay, is everyone here?"

Vodok Now that the dwarf wasn’t petrified with fear he could roll away from Roku. If it wasn’t for the dwarf's armour he would have suffocated because he wouldn’t be able to move his lungs then. ''"'Orry 'bou' 'e punch inna face but. But... errmm... bu' 'twas an accseden'!! Yeah, 'twas an accsedent." ''This was one of the first times the short dwarf was apologizing but he had seen the sorcerers power and something told him he didn’t want to upset him. And telling the truth hadn’t occurred to him since he was used to lie himself out of those situations. ''"Anyway... where are we atta momen'??" ''the short dwarf asked Red Un. The magic rope trick hadn’t worked since he didn’t have enough mana. Vodok felt he didn’t have that much mana left. He dug in his backpack and found his fish place there. He took them all out. ''"EEEEEWWW!!! I 'ink 'ey rotted inna 'eat!!" ''But nevertheless... The short dwarf ate as many as he could until he felt filled up.

Roku Yarit Roku took deep breaths, trying to prevent himself from killing the dwarf where he stood. "Don’t ever lay a hand on me again. I don’t care if it was a accident or emergency. The next time you won’t live to drink your next beer. Understand?" Examining the walls, Roku held his hands at the small of his back, where his ponytail just reached. Putting his hands on the walls, the cracks began to glow a light blue, illuminating the cavernous regions. "And the key is down here somewhere?"

Kelia The Elf was sort of confused. 3 or 4 people just landed in the desert with a giant flying lizard and disappeared into a hole. Picking up her bow and arrows from the sand, she trudged off over the dunes to investigate the intruders with swift grace.

"What do these people want?" she muttered to herself. "And what are you staring at?" she asked the lizard, resting her fists on her hips.

The Dragon immediately turned his head and rolled his eyes.

"That’s right, you be ashamed of yourself. Eyeing such a young girl at your age. Shame on you!" she scolded. She was almost 75 but she was sure the Lizard was much older. And Elves don’t age like humans do. She would look beautiful and youthful till the end of her days. "Now where did they disappear too?"

Red Un "Yeah, somewhere."

Red Un took out the old book and read a few pages in the magic light.

"Humm...If I'm not mistaken...there should be a door...over there!"

He pointed. And a door there was indeed. It was a door made of rotten wood, covered in seaweed and it smelled of rotting fish (or was that Vodoks breath?). Red Un walked over to it and grabbed the old, rusty handle.

"Damn, it's stuck."

Roku Yarit "Not for long. Move aside, Dwarf." Roku drew up his sleeves once again, his broken fingers together with his thumb folded across his palm. A bolt of lightning sprouted from his fingertips and blew the door apart. Chunks of charred wood and seaweed scattered across the floor and the hallway was temporarily filled with dust, blinding Roku from what lied behind the door.

Red Un Red Un looked into the shadowy hole where the door had been. The smell of rotting fish was even worse now, and there was a sound of dripping water.

"Hmm... I guess that the book is right. PEOPLE! May I have your attention, please. We are about to enter another, alternative universe, where the laws of magic will not work. I therefore suggest that you do not in any way use any runes or spells, tough your weapons will probably function as usual."

There was a great moaning somewhere deep inside the cave ahead.

"And please try to avoid the sea-demons. 'Vreyone ready?" Vodok The short dwarf tried to breathe as little as possible, since the less he breathed the more bearable the smell was. "Utevo Lux" the short dwarf said out of habit but alas, all that happened was that a few sparks flew out of the short dwarf. "Oh yeah... 'ese 'ing don work do 'ey... Bu' if 'e're lucky I migh' 'ave some 'orches lef' from my las' demon skeleton 'unt... Yep. 'Ere 'un is." ''The short dwarf said and lit the torch. The group had walked a little bit under the leading of Red Un and nothing had gone wrong so far. But some people didn’t think that mankind was ready for the thing's that lay ahead... People like those who throw throwing stars... '' Red Un Red Un took the star out of the air. Everyone looked surprised.

"Hmph, looks like we've got company..."

Roku Yarit Before Roku took a step through the door he summoned to him a wooden staff, completely oblivious to any magical enchantments of any kind. It was a primitive weapon but effective none the less. Still, he was hesitant to walk through the door. He hadn’t been without his magic in a long time. Without it he would be defenceless against the beasts that wanted to kill him. He figured if he didn’t go through the woman would push him so there was little he could do but to take a deep breath and step forward and join Vodok and Red Un in the torchlight with staff in hand.

Red Un "Ah Roku, glad ya could join us."

Red Un looked into the shadow where a robed man stood.

"Listen, I only want to look in the library. Just for the knowledge."

The robed man laughed.

"Hah! You foolish half-dwarf, that library is way more than you can handle. We will always follow you, always try to stop you."

He drew a long, black sword.

"If you do not turn back now of course..."

Red Un drew his firesword. It didn't shine up. It was just a regular blade in here.

"I will never turn back!"

He swung his sword. The robed man parried it with ease. Then he swung his sword back faster than lightning. Suddenly, Red Un felt the world slow down. Everything moved like it was stuck in glue or something. He dodged the swing with ease. The speed returned to normal...

Roku Yarit Roku was quick to react, sticking his staff in the ground hard and using it to support his weight as he ran up the side of the wall and swung around, his feet connecting with the robed mans head. Despite the force of the blow the robed man was barely shaken where as Roku was already fatigued.

Vodok Vodok quietly drew his sword and backed away trying to keep out of trouble when another throwing star came flying through the air. But it felt as though Vodok could move ten times faster than the throwing star, so he caught it in his hand after throwing down his two handed sword. The short dwarf had seen plenty of these after his long career of demon skeleton-hunter so he knew how to use it even if he wasn’t good. But the short dwarf got another good idea... The short dwarf held it over his head in two hands and threw it like an axe. It hit the figure and caused a few drips of blood to come out, but nothing more. Then Vodok got another good idea and ran as fast as he could back through the cave until he passed the door. ''"COWARD!! TRAITOR!!" ''some of the group member's shouted. "Utevo res "Monk" the short dwarf said. Now the short dwarf ran back to the fight with his monk...

Red Un The robed man was dazed by Rokus blow. Before he could react, Red Un jumped into the air. Everything slowed down. He seemed to be hanging in the air. Then he kicked as hard as he could. The robed man flew into the nearby wall. And got up, laughing.

"You cannot defeat me, half-dwarf!"

"Not in here perhaps...Roku! Go down the passage and get the key at the end of it! I'll..."

He jumped out of the way of the robed man sword.

"...hold this guy back in the meantime…"

He swung his sword and made a scar on the cheek of the robed man.

"...and if you come to any holes, jump over them! No matter how large they are! Trust me!"

Kelia The Elf hid in the shadows, watching them through the door. And there he was. Roku Yarit, the Chelestran Sorcerer. Descendant of those who first locked her people in the Labyrinth. She was free now. A Patryn. One who hunts the last remnants of the Chelestran people.

Pulling the rune-covered arrow from her quill, she carefully fit it in her bow and took aim. She knew the magic would fade as soon as it past through the wall but while it was effective it would propel itself too fast for the Sorcerer to react to without his magic to guide him.

"Bite the arrow tip, jailer..." she muttered beneath her breath, letting the arrow fly through the air with a piercing whistle.

Red Un As time slowed down again, Red Un saw the arrow come flying towards Roku. It made ripples in the air behind it. Red Un jumped away from the robed man and cut the arrow in half. Then he swung around and parried another blow from the robed man.

"Run Roku! Run! Find the key!"

Vodok The short dwarf stood there making his Monk attack the robed man. Vodok himself stood there making some pathetic attempts to hit the figure. When Vodok was tired he backed away 20 feet from the fight, still making his monk attack the figure. The he bended down over his backpack. What was this?? A hidden pocket in his backpack?? Yes. The short dwarf emptied the hidden pocket. It was full with blank runes. ''Just what I needed. Tons of blank rune's in the only place in the world where runes don’t work ''the short dwarf thought to himself. ''"'ANG ONNA 'ECOND!!" ''the dwarf yelled out. ''"I 'ink I've 'eard o' a spell 'at makes it poss'ble tar use magic in ANY 'ace forra short while..." ''the short dwarf muttered to himself. "I' Requires two darn 'rong 'age's 'ike myself, I guess Roku'll do assa second 'un. " the short dwarf muttered to himself. Suddenly the figure seemed to have changed target to the short dwarf as the half-dwarf seemed too good. ''"Yuh oh..." ''the short dwarf said before the figure did a 9 foot high jump against the Monk and killed it in one hit. Now the figure was advancing on the short dwarf. The short dwarf once again felt as if though he could move ten times faster as anything else, as he could too. The short dwarf started running around like crazy then he did an impossible jump he couldn’t do over the figure. The figure seemed to be a little frustrated of the fast movement of the dwarf. The dwarf now thought of other ways he could use his speed except panicking. He drew his sword and went into close combat with the figure. Now both moved extremely fast so the blades were just a blur of metal. Then the dwarf did something very unexpected: He stamped the figure with all his might on his toes.

Red Un "Ooh...I thought all dwarves fought honourably" muttered the robed figure. Then he swung around and parried another blow from Red Un.

"But if that's how you want it..."

The robed man took out a huge pile of throwing stars and started to throw toward Vodok...

Vodok ''"M'ye oh..." ''The short dwarf said. Then it started... Vodok started some sort of complicated step dance and break dance dodging throwing stars coming all the time. For the third time in a very short while he felt as if he could move ten times faster than anything. The short dwarf shot away throwing stars back with his sword and caught one throwing star and blocked another throwing star with it and then threw the throwing star back. The star missed big time. The throwing stars still were coming faster and faster. Now the short dwarf was moving faster than he ever had done in his life, depending a lot on his luck. One of the throwing stars came at the short dwarfs head and the short dwarf ducked and it cut the helmet clean off. Wonder why my helmet broke but not my sword... Ah well... this place is inhuman so it probably has some good reason the short dwarf thought while dodging more throwing stars. The short dwarf now started walking closer as he jumped over a series of throwing stars while in the middle of the air ducking from another one. The short dwarf was pretty close when the figure finally realised it. The figure started walking backwards steadily while still throwing. This continued a little bit when the figure couldn’t walk any longer. He had come to a wall. Now the figure quickly drew his sword while stopping throwing lots of stars. "Oh god... no' 'is again" Vodok said as they went into close combat. "If I could use me 'ell's I'd blow yeh tar smitherines!! Smitherines I 'ay!!” the short dwarf said as the swordfight continued. "'Ed Un, 'Twould 'elp if yeh 'elped me a lil' bi'" the short dwarf said as-a-matter-of-factly. ''"An' by 'e 'ay I've gotta new theori 'bout 'is place. 'tis 'at as 'oon as yeh step into 'is place yeh'll some 'ow turn un-'uman. Like I 'eliesed I can move 'eal fast aftar I 'alked in 'ere. An' you seemed tar know exacly what tar do 'n' saw exacly where the 'it's were comin'. I be' i''s got somethin' with my theory tar do. Is on'y a theory 'ough." 

Red Un "Good theory! And quite correct too!"

Red Un started battling the robed man again. The robed man suddenly gripped Red Un’s shoulders and ran towards the other wall. Red Un hit hard. The robed man smiled.

"I'm going to enjoy watching you die, Mr. Undersoor."

Red Un looked surprised.

"Howd'you..."

Then he was thrown into the roof. As time slowed down again, he muttered "dammit Roku, hurry up!"

Roku Yarit Roku could see it now, a silver key on a stone slab. Leaping over broken pillars and gaping holes, the Sorcerer was grazed by the arrows, cutting his skin but not piercing it. Ducking behind a black coffin, he looked back towards the doorway. "Must be a Elf if she’s almost hitting me in here." He took a deep breath, burning his lungs with air that stung like needles. Supporting himself on his staff, he moved towards the key until he felt a blinding pain in his back, stopping him completely. He looked down slowly, gasping for breath. An arrowhead, drenched in dark blood, protruded from his chest. His eyes widened as he sank to his knees and fell face first on the black rock.

Red Un "Must...remember...the power..."

Red Un was thrown into another wall and now the robed man started hitting him with his fists so fast that they were just a blur.

"The power...of this...place..."

Time slowed down. Then it went backwards. The fists flied backwards, he flied away from the wall. Then time returned to normal.

"Roku! Watch out! An arrow!"

Kelia Grinning widely and putting her bow across her back, Kelia stepped through the door. The tingling sensation quickly passes as she ran swiftly towards Roku when she noticed it. The silver key ahead of him. The dwarfs were busy with whatever the hell lived here so she walked towards the stone that the key laid on and picked it up, examining it closely. Putting it into her chest pocket, she hunched down in front of Roku, tilting his head towards her so he could see her.

"I want to hear the words, Roku. Tell me you’re sorry for imprisoning us. Tell me you should have been sentenced there instead. Tell me you’re not worthy of being a Chelestran!"

Red Un "Dammit, that key is MINE!"

Red Un grabbed the robed man and threw him at Kelia...

Vodok The robed man put his feet to a wall and ran up it the jumped down. He charged against Red Un but the short dwarf jumped out from behind him and swung his sword against the robed person. The person seemed to have heard the sword swing since he ducked and tripped the short dwarf. The figure drew his sword and quickly walked against the short dwarf with the sword over his head. Just before the blow came the short dwarf rolled aside and the sword hit the stone. The short dwarf hit the robed person with his sword. It was far from fatal but it wounded the robed figure. The figure didn’t seem to feel that much pain, he just seemed extremely humiliated that a dwarf had wounded him. The robed figure changed target and walked against Vodok. Guess what happened? Ill give you a clue, it’s got something with speed to do. Since you've heard it so much I'm not gonna write it down. The short dwarf started to wave his sword in an X shape and shortly after lost control of his sword. It was now flying around in random directions in the dwarfs hand so fast it was barely visible. Any way he saw Roku was wounded so he ran as fast as he could, which was pretty fast because of the movement thing. He reached Roku and finally got control of his sword. ''"Were gonna 'af'tar make 'is ancient spell an' 'en we cen use our magic a shor' while. So 'elp me out 'ere." ''The short dwarf said as he shoved Roku's hand in his hand. "'Ow supply me 'ith 'ome 'ower now 'cause iffa spell fail's I'll both die" The short dwarf demanded. The short dwarf started to mutter words. The spell was working but the dwarf was getting weak. The life was draining out of the short dwarf. After some yells of agony the short dwarf said ''"Yeh 'af'tar supply me 'ith power... I'm gonna die 'ere..." After a few seconds when the short dwarf had gained power he yelled "'Omeone 'as to connect 'ands with me or I'll die a very painful death!!" ''The short dwarf yelled that then he blacked out. It was now all hanging on that someone connected hands with Vodok. He just needed a little more power.

Red Un Red Un realised that time seemed to warp weirdly.

"Hmm, Vodok dying a painful death? I'm not sure if that's a bad thing, but oh well..."

Red Un ran over to Vodok and grabbed his hand. Meanwhile, the robed man, brutally cut, stood up. Then he ran out through the door...

Vodok The short dwarf got enough power to finish the spell. ''"Righ'. Wha' yeh haf'ta do is keep 'at guy from me 'n' Roku an' still have yar hands tar mine." ''The short dwarf informed Red Un. The spell didn’t need that long time more to work. ''"The 'ell's cone now... Any minute now were gonna be able tar use spells in a short while. 'Opefully Roku'll be alive 'en so he an ultimate heal himself." ''Said the short dwarf after some tense moments. Kelia She ducked with grace as the robbed guy flew over her head. "You’re wasting your time, Dwarf. Roku is dying already. My arrows secret a very powerful poison that infects the body then the mind." She then sped off, heading towards the door out of this place, the key in her pocket.

Red Un The robed man met Kelia at the entrance.

"Nobody leaves with that key."

He drew his long black sword.

"I might not have the power of the alternate dimension, but I am still the greatest swordsman of the Dark Star."

Meanwhile, Red Un noticed the arrow. With no afterthought, he pulled it out.

"Hmph, magic arrow."

He broke it in two. With his free hand, he took out a torch from his pocket and lighted it. Then he burned the arrow.

"That should do it, if I know the power of magic arrows right."

Roku Yarit Roku cried out in pain as Red Un pulled it from his body. He had lost a lot of blood and the laws of this universe prevented him from healing himself. His vision was blurring, the poison was beginning to paralyze his nervous system. He could still hear though but when he tried to speak, he found himself out of breath and unable to utter a word.

Kelia Kelia looked at the robbed figure and smiled innocently, extending her hand towards his chest. At first the robbed figure recoiled, preparing to strike her but her hand passed right through his body, followed by the rest of her. She looked whole and had no traces of translucency but she walked right through the person who blocked her path and took another few steps towards the door.

Vodok The short dwarf felt as if he could use magic now. He tried. "Utevo Lux" The first second only sparks came but then a light struggled through the darkness. ''"Roku, yeh can ultimate 'eal yehself now. I aint got any 'ealin' runes so yeh gonna have to heal yehself. Or Red Un's gotta ultimate 'ealin' rune if yar lucky." ''Now the short dwarf stood up, took his sword up, made sure he could move fast and charged the robed man with his sword over his head. But... the robed figure jabbed with his sword. But... Vodok was too fast; he blocked the blow and started swinging his sword violently. The robed man backed away a little to wait for an opening to use. The short dwarf went closer to the figure and the figure was against the wall so he was just going to block the blow if needed. "Exori vis" the short dwarf said. It worked very good. The figure was either forced to crush himself against a wall, or stand and take the strike. He stood and took it. ''"Exori vis." ''The short dwarf said again. The figure knew he would be dead if he didn’t escape. He jumped over the dwarf, which was very dangerous since his sword was out of control.

Red Un "Alrighty, we’ve got magic powers up an runnin'!"

Red Un took out an old blue ultimate healing rune he had carried around for a while and used in on Roku.

"There. Now, for that key-thief..."

Red Un realised that Vodoks spell had made the alternate dimension get normal physical laws, so there was no slowing down time now. He drew his sword, which bursted into flames. Then he ran toward Kelia.

"Do what ya want, but you won't get away with that key!"

Meanwhile, the robed man realised that he was done for.

"Damn you, may the Dark Star take you!"

Then it was like he heard a voice in his head.

"No... I did all I could...please...NOOO!"

His robes burst into flames. Soon there was only ashed left.

Chapter 11, in which there is a fight with something not quite human
Roku Yarit Roku drew himself up quickly and cracked his neck and painfully did the same to his twisted hands. "Red, don’t waste you time. You wont land a blow." Weaving blue strands of magic that seemed to materialize from the shadows and work their way around his feet, making a sort of glowing platform that rose him off the ground. Kneeling down low, tucking his head in and holding the outsides of his robes tightly, he suddenly shot up, crashing right through roof. It was only a quick few seconds before he was on the surface again and the platform dematerialized, sending him sprawling out on the ground. Spitting out dirt and coughing violently from the sudden fall, Roku looked straight at the grinning face of Palin.

Red Un Red Un looked upwards.

"But we MUST have that key! In wrong hands it...can be bad."

Vodok "Errr? Bad?? ''Errr... Define "bad"." ''the short dwarf said. "'O I can move fas' 'till the spell wares off. Oh god... Either no 'agic or no fas' movemen'." ''the short dwarf said.

Red Un "Well, something like end-of-the-world-, ultimate-doom, no-hope-for-anyone-bad" Red Un said as he ran for Kelia.

Pheonix -Rhia smiled... "We don't need magic as long as we have nature around."

Red Un Red Un reached Kelia.

"Gimmie that key, or taste magical flame! And Rhia, don't just stand there, get nature movin' or somethin'!"

Roku Yarit "Palin, you saw her right? The Elf woman?" Roku asked.

"Yes, lovely little girl but a bit full of herself."

"Yes, yes, that’s not the point. I want you to get out of here as fast as you can. Head for Carlin again, I’ll call you if I need you. After a suspicious stare from the Dragon, he took off into the sky. "Alright now to deal with the Patryn." He rushed over to where he remembered the hole was and waited, concentrating on how he was going to get rid of her without risking his own life. He felt a twanging pain for only a second but he noticed the scar the arrow made now. Looked like a star.

Pheonix -Rhia made a rumbling noise asking the earth to move... It cut the woman off blocking her from them.

-"That should hold her for a while..."

Kelia "Have you people not learned yet?" She closed her eyes slowly and then reopened them with a silver flash in her eye. She walked right through the woman’s body, passing through it like a ghost. Then she disappeared through the barrier of earth that blocked her path. Arriving back where she first fell through the hole, she closed her eyes again, they flashed back to brown and she climbed out of the hole, brushing the sand out of her crimson hair. "Hey! You should be dead by now! And wheres Palinthalasa?"

Red Un "That key is goin' NOWHERE!"

Red Un took out his trusty rope and started to climb up the hole that Roku had made.

Vodok The short dwarf who was bored was also a little afraid to be the only dwarf in sight. So he decided to climb after Red Un.

Red Un "Carefull Vodok, or even this fine rope will break..."

Red Un climbed up from the hole and walked over to Roku.

"Hey Roku, who's that elf-girl and how can we get the key from her? I mean, we don't have to kill her, just get the key."

Tyrion Mist "That Elf is Kelia Swift, a Patyrn from the Labyrinth. She’s spent her entire existence, since she was freed, hunting and killing people like me." He paused to sigh heavily, his shoulders slinking down. "If we go straight at her she will simply phase so we just catch her off guard. If her attention is elsewhere she cannot phase her body."

Roku Yarit "Tyrion! What in Chelests name are you doing here?" the Sorcerer blurted out, shaking the elf by his arms violently. "Have you been following me? I swear if that is the case then so help me I’ll-" he was cut off in mid sentence by a sudden burst of laughter from the Patryn.

Red Un Red Un grinned.

"Well, I'm great at distracting people. Well, more of annoying them really, but you get the idea. Hey Vodok! Do you know any good dwarven song?"

Kelia Kelia pulled out her bow, gently placing an arrow in it. "Now hold still, Tyrion. It will be over soon." She took aim, making the arrow level with her eye, the golden writing burned brightly and reflected off her eyes.

Pheonix -"This woman is getting on my nerves!" She said her eyes glowing. She began to walk toward the woman sinching the ground she walked on. "Why in Dadga's name do you wish to kill?"

Vodok ''"Ahhh... 'Ong's, ey... Le'ssee 'ere... Oh yeah! 'Ere's a Minein' Song. Summin' like: Mine mine mine mine all day long. Mine some more and sing a song. Mine mine mine now sing a song. mine mine mine this is the mineing song. Now come on and mine along. Hum hum hum hum dee dar ham ham..." ''The short dwarf started to sing.

Red Un Red Un took out his lyre and played the worst melody he could come up with. And that was bad. He also started to dance around Kelia, jumping, laughing and making strange sounds with his mouth.

"Keep singin' Vodok!"

Vodok The short dwarf also started to jump around on the floor now yelling "MINE MINE MINE ALL DAY LONG!! MINE MORE AND SING A SONG!! MINE MINE MINE THIS IS THE MINEING SONG!! NOW COME ON AND SING ALONG!! MIIIIINE!! MIIIIIINE!! MINE ALONG 'N' SING A SONG!!"

Pheonix -Rhia ignored the dwarves. She was now face to face with the unknown woman.

"You will have to kill me first before I let you kill others." she thought, directing it in no general direction.

Roku Yarit Roku rolled his eyes and stifled laughter as he watched Vodok and Red Un sing and dance. It was probably the worst sound he had ever heard in his entire life. Rhia was picking a fight with Kelia, this would be interesting to watch and give him a head start. He ducked behind Rhia he moved around behind the Patryn.

Pheonix -Rhia heard Roku move. "Stay right there Roku!" she said sternly. "I somehow feel you are the cause of this!"

Roku Yarit Roku rolled his eyes. "Well forget about coming up behind Kelia and restraining her." He shot a stern glance to Rhia. "Seriously, Rhiannon, you’re so paranoid sometimes. How is it my fault that Kelia and those like her have been killing my people for the last thirteen years?!"

Pheonix -Rhia did not seem fazed at all. She was so angered right now. Not from just what was happened but from every thing that happened in the past, from every thing she tried to forget. She had broke...

-''"You forget I can read minds Roku... you are not telling me the whole story!!" ''she screamed in his mind.

-"Will not allow any more killing!" She yelled. Her body burst into sudden flames. They did not to seem to harm her at all. She closed her eyes and in a flash her Roku and Kelia where gone from the other's site.

-"Pheonix, Lady Bird of Compassion, you must calm your-self." A soothing voice said in her mind.

-Rhia turned around only to meet an old man who's eyes she looked into once before. "D-dadga!" She said surprised.

-He waved his hand putting Kelia to sleep. "Now, Roku Yarit, Do not be so surprised that I know your name." he chuckled. "Tell me, Why exactly, Do you want some old book so badly enough to sacrafice lives?"

Red Un Red Un stopped dancing.

"SOME OLD BOOK?! Listen, I don't know who you are, but that library is not just some old book! It's the most amazing place! It holds every writing from the past, present and future! All the knowledge of the world is in there! It's..."

He realised what he was saying. He grinned nervously.

"Uhm...on second thought, it's just some old book. Nothing to be interested in. I just want it for...uhm...collectional value...yeah..."

Vodok ''"VALUE?!?!?!" ''The short dwarf yelled after he had stopped singing. "If is go' value I ge' 'ome offa gold!! I wan' gold!!" ''The short dwarf yelled. ''"Oh.. 'n' when 'e get 'ere jus' read me future 'cause I wanna know if I ge' rich an' how tar prevent my self from dieing." ''the short dwarf said. The spell that allowed people to use spells was starting to wear off now. It would work a little more but not that much longer. ''"The 'ell 'at allowes yeh tar do spells is wearin' off. If yeh need to do summin' yeh better do it pretty soon." ''The short dwarf told everyone. "Adori vita vis... Adori gran... Adori Gran Flam" The short dwarf said with runes in his hands. Then he picked up 8 more rotten fish and a little bit of water. The short dwarf ate all the fish then drank lots of water. "Far yar own safety... Don go close tar me 'cause my breathe'll smell 'orrible." ''The short dwarf warned everyone.  Pheonix''' -"Do you have any I-" Rhia was cut of by a wave from Dadga.

-"I was there when the book was written" Dadga smiled. "Red Un, you really do not have any Idea who I am, do you?"

Red Un Red Un realised that the value of the library wasn't any secret anymore.

"Uhm...I don’t believe I've seen you before. And what book is it you're talkin' about? The one I carry? One of the books in the Library?"

Pheonix -"The library is indeed filled with many books... But all those books are apart of one. He smiled. "As for who I am, I will tell you some day, but now is not the time. Do not read the wrong one though, or you shall bring danger to the land." With that said they appeared where they once were.

Red Un "Danger to the land...danger to the land..." red Un muttered. Then he saw Kelia.

"Oh, right...the elf..."

Vodok The short dwarf was extremely bored and was once again starting to suffer from non-drunkeness. ''"My god do I need beer!" ''the short dwarf said in a very clear and loud voice hoping that Roku would hear him and offer to make some beer. The short dwarf leaned against a wall thinking about stuff, some totally weird and some with sense. Wonder if I can move that fast even if I'm not in this place was one of the things the short dwarf thought. I wonder what mailbox's are made of was another thought. The short dwarf felt that the spell was wearing off. "Utevo Lux" The short dwarf tested. First some sparks flew around the short dwarf, then a light came on. Half the time the spell didn’t have any effect since the laws of magic normally didn’t work in that place.

Red Un "Vodok, pull yerself together! We've got a magical, materia-shifting elf-thingy to fight!"

Vodok "Ummm? Oh... K" And the dwarf took up a sudden death rune ready to fire...

"Exura" The short dwarf said, but it had no effect. The short dwarf felt that he could move ten time faster than anything.

Red Un Red Un looked at Vodok.

"Hmph, that dimension must've had affected him. Pull yerself together!"

Red Un drew his sword.

"Dammit, how am I gonna fight that thing?"

Roku Yarit (postid 881883) "Why should I be surprised if you know my name? Many people already do so I do not see why it should make you special." He looked at the unconscious body of Kelia on the ground, now was his chance. He could finish this once and for all. He could do what so many died trying to. He could kill a Patryn on the Labarinth.

Kelia Kelia was furious. Some twitty little ingrate dared stand against her and now her body is ceased up like some sort of chains kept her eyes and body in a state of atrophy. That bastard Roku is probably behind this.

Red Un Red Un was a little confused now. That elf seemed to not be able to move. He quickly ran forward and searched Kelias pockets. There! The key! He grabbed it. Then he saw Roku.

"Roku, leave her alone. No man of honour kills an incapacitated enemy. Give the elf a chance, now that we got the key."

Vodok "Oh goodie! Les ge' goin' 'en. Speakin' o' that... Where are we goin' now anyway?" ''the short dwarf asked. "I'm tired... Can we ge' some sleep now?" ''the short dwarf asked right after in tired voice.  Red Un''' "Well, our next target would be the Ice Islands. And we can't rest out here in the desert. We better get movin'..."

Pheonix -''"No he is not behind this... Kelia is your name? Well he is not. Dadga, a Celtic god of wisdom is." she said calmly. "He has informed me it will wear off but only if you answer my questions truthfully. What exactly are you? And why do you wish to kill Roku?"''

Red Un "A god of wisdom...that's a good guy to have as friend."

Kelia "I do not have to answer to you. You know my name and that is enough. As for the Chelestran, I’ve been hunting and killing people like him all my life. They are the reason I never saw the sun or the sky until I was seventeen years old. This spell wont last for long anyway so get out of my head, witch." Kelia didn’t even have to move to close off her mind from everyone but herself. Another ability the Patyrns have acquired for dealing with mentalists and other mind-bending freaks of nature.

Pheonix -Rhia smiles... She liked Kelia's attitude she was very funny at times. "I am not a witch Kelia... I am half Phoenix. I can read your mind because I have the ability to speak to your soul." She said out loud.

-"I will lift the spell Dadga has put on you, but do not kill Roku in my presence please. I hope you have honour." she said, mentally asking Dadga the Celtic god of wisdom to set Kelia free.

Vodok The short dwarf was walking in the desert with everyone else getting very grumpy. "'Upid beerless 'esert... 'I 'ate 'e 'esert. Ope 'e 'esert dies pre'y soon." ''the short dwarf was muttering while he was wondering in the desert. He took up his last rotten fishes and ate them. Then when he reached for some water he noticed he didn’t have any. ''"Some'un gimme water!" the short dwarf said loud enough for everyone to hear. Kelia Standing up slowly and stretching her arms and legs she simply shrugged. "I don’t believe in souls so it doesn’t matter to me and I have no need for honour. I kill for revenge. It’s as simple as that." She walked towards Rhia, passing right though her body, paying no attention to the man before her. "You say you’re the victim here? You sentenced my people to seclusion and imprisonment because we did not live up to the standards laid down by people like you." Glancing behind her at Rhia and grinning she turned back to Roku. "Even the overconfident one doesn’t trust you, Sorcerer."

Red Un Red Un sighed and looked up at the sky.

"Dammit Roku, ya should have told us that you had a vengeful super-elf after you when ya signed up. And that she hadn't seen the sun for seventeen years. I know what that does to people. Ya should see some of the miners in Kazordoon. Anyway, it's up to you now, there's nothin' I can do. But please..."

He looked up at the sky again.

"Do it fast, 'cause the sun is risin', and Vodok is dangerously sober."

Vodok ''"YOU TALKIN' 'BOUT ME?!?" ''The short dwarf yelled at Red Un who only had said Vodok was sober. ''"GRRRR!!! Callin' me sober are yeh?? Gimme beer!!" ''The short dwarf yelled. The walk continued with the sun up and it was the hottest weather ever the short dwarf had experienced. ''"'A'fta... getta... ice island... coooold beer... must... not... melt..." ''The short dwarf was mumbling.

Danger ''The young mage watched Kelia's pain. It reminded him much of his own and how long he has tried to kill the black knight. ''

"Kelia... May I have a word with you?" Talking to her as if he had known her all his life. "Away from every one else if that is ok."

Roku Yarit "At the time, Red Un, I did not know any Patryns were still around. I wasn’t really thinking about it and technically I never signed up. Our goals are similar, that is all." Roku watched the Elfs fierce eyes and forced a grin. "I wouldn’t suggest trying to relate to her, Oriel. She wont be alive long enough to speak if I can help it!" His twisted hands moving with unseemly grace, blue sparks began to flash from his hands. His palms facing forwards with his thumb across it, a bolt of lightning burst forth from his fingertips.

Red Un Red Un hesitated. There was something that was wrong with this...had that elf-girl been imprisoned by Roku? Was he responsible for her rage? He walked over to Vodok.

"Do you see something wrong with this situation?" he whispered.

Vodok "BAH!! ''Wrong!! GAH!!" ''the short dwarf said as he raided his backpack in a desperate attempt to find beer. And he found some! ''"BEER!!! ME B'LOVED BEER!" ''the short dwarf yelled and drained the whole bottle. The short dwarf found another beer and drank that one to. The short dwarf hadn’t returned the ring against drunkenness so he slipped it on his finger. "Righ'" the short dwarf started happily. "Wrong, Eh? 'Ell I dunno... '''ell... 'is thing dont seem tar like Roku and 'e same thing 'ith Roku on thar thingy." ''the short dwarf said smartly. "Bu' nah. I can fin' anything wrong 'bout 'is situation. Le''s jus' wait 'till 'ey've settled down so we can getta Kazordoon an' drink beer." ''the short dwarf said. The short dwarf sat himself down. Suddenly he started twitching. Then he fell down rolling around on the floor, still twitching. Then suddenly he flew up on his feet, and then fell down again. The short dwarf came back from the thing and jumped on his feet. ''"Summin's wrong 'ere... I dunno wha' bu' summin' is sirously wrong..." ''the short dwarf said in a low voice while suspiciously looking around at everyone and everything. '' Red Un Red Un had a worried face.

"That's just your dwarf-ring wearing of. They don't work forever, ya know" he muttered and started to walk towards Roku...

Vodok "I'm tellin' yeh Red Un! Sumins wrong 'ere! An' I ain'' drunk, 'is ring is new!" ''The short dwarf said in a worried voice.

Red Un "Now that ya mention it, there seems to be an awful lot of static electricity here..."

Kelia Kelia almost laughed as the lightning passed through her body. She quickly wrapped her right hand around his throat, lifting him off the ground as his feet dangled below him. "You tried that once before, didn’t you Roku? His name was Kalas Tize, was it not? You couldn’t fight him off could you? He almost killed you but you escaped. How did you get away, Chelestran? Tell us!"

Red Un Red Un didn't waste a second. Before Kelia could react, he threw his sword at her while she was still in her material form...

"I don't like puttin' people in mazes for most of their lives, but I don't like chokin' people either."

Vodok The short dwarf was getting extremely panicky and was running around. ''"'Is aint good this aint good 'is aint good 'is aint good." ''the short dwarf was muttering as he was running around.

Kelia Her cold eyes tearing away from Rokus beat red face, she let him drop through her hand as the sword passed through her as well. Watching the dwarf stumble through her, she placed a foot on his back, keeping him pinned to the ground. "How very brave of you." She slowly drew out her dagger from her sleeve and kneeled down low to place its cold steel against the back of his neck. A little pressure forwards would be all it would take to drive it through his throat. "What say you now, Dwarf?"

Danger ''The young mage whispered a quick spell. The sword flew out of Kelia's hand. And into his. ''

"This is a fine sword you have. What metal is this?" He said casually.

Roku Yarit Roku coughed and gasped, holding his throat and scuttling away from Kelia against the wall as he struggled for breath. The Sorcerer then cast a sad glance as his hands, his twisted, broken hands. "Kalas Tize..." he muttered to himself and then pulled his robes over them. He watched as Danger disarmed Kelia from her weapon but was still poised over the Dwarf. "Begone!" He lunged forwards, throwing his shoulder into her stomach.

Red Un "Argh, this is gettin' boring."

Red Un struggled under Kelia. He stretched himself after his firesword and grabbed it. It burst into flames as usual.

"Let's see how ya handle this..."

He held up the sword and watched as Kelias pants burst into flames...

Vodok The short dwarf kept running around and took a sudden death rune in case he was attacked. The short dwarf looked up at the sky ignoring the fight going on. ''"WHA' THA???" ''the short dwarf yelled pointing at the sky. ''"I told yeh summin' was wrong... I told yeh... we 'af'ta get outta 'ere!" ''the short dwarf said panicly.

Roku Yarit Roku hit her hard, knocking her onto her back, the flames spreading to his robes like a wildfire. Jumping off her quickly, he suffocated the flames with his heavy robes. He actually hit her. She couldn’t react in time and she was dazed but for how much longer? I fight...or run and let them deal with the Patryn. With a sign he leaned down and placed a broken, twisted hand on her stomach, his hand radiating with blue flames. "Lets see your trick work now, wench." he muttered beneath his breath.

Red Un Red Un backed of and saw Roku hitting Kelia hard in the stomach.

Something was wrong. He didn't know what, but something here felt wrong...

Vodok ''"'Ey... nowwa weathers back ta normal... but summin's wrong 'ere. Red, d'yeh feel it to?" ''the short dwarf asked.

Red Un "Yes...that woman...she was trapped in a maze for years, never seeing the sun. Is it really right of us to kill her?"

Kelia Had made an amateurs mistake. She had killed many Chelestrans without even letting them lay a hand on her. Acting quickly, she grabbed hold of Rokus broken hand and began to bend it backwards. "How can someone so weak even consider killing me. Your spells are useless. The best you could do was to prevent me from phasing for a few second before I simply removed your hand? That’s pitiful, Sorcerer." She got to her feet, still bending back his twisted hand. Kicking him in the chest, he fell to his back, knocking the wind out of him. With a smile, she placed on foot on his throat and brought the other heel down hard on his right hand.

Red Un Red Un took a chance once again while Kelia wasn't phasing and swung his sword in a deadly arc while she was preoccupied with Roku.

Vodok The dwarf turned around and then stood totally still, then turned back to the others, ignoring the fight that was going on. "Whas red, b'ind us, powaful, and seems ta wan' revenge?" ''the dwarf asked in a trying-to-be-calm voice. After a short while the short dwarf yelled ''"P'FAARD!!!!!!!" ''and started to run around and around screaming. ''"Unless..." ''the short dwarf started. "Is an illusion... Yeah... I''s an illusion." ''the short dwarf said even though he didn’t believe it a single bit. Suddenly the dwarfs eyes rolled back, and the dwarf started to twitch and got a psyco-look in his face. ''"I’LL GET YOU THIS TIME! YOU’RE FAR AWAY FROM ALL CITIES!! YOU’RE AS GOOD AS DEAD!!" ''The short dwarf yelled. Then the short dwarf blacked out five seconds or so and jumped up. ''"'Orry 'bout 'at... mind controll..." ''the short dwarf said. Once again the short dwarfs eyes rolled back and he got a psyco-look in his eyes. ''"NO MORTAL CAN CAPTURE ME AND KEEP ME!" ''the short dwarf yelled, and blacked out in five seconds or so and jumped up. ''"'Orry again." ''the short dwarf said. '' Pheonix "You let your guard down Kelia..." Rhiannon said as she began attacking Kelia mentally. "Now Red Un... do you not learn? Physical attacks do work on her."

She began to attack her mind rather than her body... Was her mind as strong as she was?

Red Un "Oh right, mindtricks. I'll just go over 'ere and slap some sense into Vodok then..."

Red Un took out a weird-looking fungus and crushed it in his hand. He showed Vodok the crumbs.

"Eat it if ya want that 'ol demon out of yer head."

Vodok "'T'wont work 't'wont work" The short dwarf muttered but still grabbed the crumbs and stuffed in his mouth. Then the short dwarf looked around. No demon. "Oh... Eh... Well... was jus' testin' yeh... 'Errr... testin'... testin' summat. 'Yeah. Testin'" the short dwarf said.

Red Un Red Un raised an eyebrow.

"Well, you can expect a pretty nasty headache soon. Those things weren't exactly fresh. But I guess a pain in the head is better than being possessed by a demon."

Roku Yarit Roku screamed in pain as his hand was crushed against the ground. Tears dripped down his cheeks as he felt the bones snap as she applied more pressure. Blood began to flow down his arm and across the ground, his rage overwhelming all his other rational emotions or trains of thought. "DEAL THE CARDS THAT FATE DENIES! PLACE A GAMBLE ON ALL OUR LIVES! BEND THE RULES OF LUCK AND CHANCE! TO CREATE FOR ME AN ETHERAL LANCE!" Black light blinded the sorcerer for moment as he felt the translucent weapon form in the fingers of his free hand. His pain fuelling his rage he cried out and drove the weapon forward, into the Elfs stomach.

Red Un "An etheral lance? Man, I'm glad that guy is on our side."

Vodok ''"I'll 'elp ya!" ''the short dwarf said and started to walk forwards to Roku in order to give him help which didn’t seem needed. ''"Aaaaaw! Me 'ead!!" ''the short dwarf cried out suddenly. The dwarf sat himself down on the ground again. "Can we eva ge' outta 'is desert?? I''s drivin' me nuts!!" ''the short dwarf asked out loud to no one special, just hoping someone would hear him. Once again the short dwarf got a sharp pain in his head. ''"Ouch!! Poor me!!" ''The short dwarf said as if having a headache was much worse than having an unknown woman breaking your hand, and then standing on it.

Red Un "Yeah, I wanna get movin' too, but that damn elf-ghost-thingy is bogging us down."

Kelia Kelia gasped, her eyed widened. She stumbled backwards, still standing as she looked down. A lance piercing her stomach. Cringing, she pulled it out of her, letting it fall to the ground. She fell onto the ground, her blank stare locking with Rhiannons eyes. Blood began to flow from her mouth as she coughed it up. She could not phase herself out of this one. She had cleansed the world of many of these charlatans and she would get a chance to kill again. In the next life. She moved her eyes from Rhia to Roku, who clenched his hand. "C-Congratulations...more blood to stain your drenched hands...another Patyrn that you’ve slain. But I guarantee you that more will come for you, Sorcerer. You cannot live forever..."

Red Un Red Un opened his backpack and took out a shovel.

"I don't know 'bout you Roku, but this girl put up a good fight. She deserves to be buried at least."

He started to dig a grave in the sand.

Vodok ''"In 'is weather?! We'll be burned!" ''the short dwarf said. Then he realized that that wasn’t very noble. ''"I mean... Er.. I ain' go' no shovel. Yeah, Ain' go' no shovel." ''the short dwarf said. Then his shovel fell out of his backpack. ''"Err... 'Ow did 'at ge' 'ere??" ''The short dwarf asked. He picked up the shovel and started to dig, even though he didn’t want to.

Red Un Red Un lifted up Kelias mangled body and put it in the grave. Then he filled it up.

"Needs some kind of marker..."

He took out a torch and put at the head of the grave.

"Rest in peace, miss elf-thingy."

Chapter 12, in which beer is drank and some people explode
Vodok

"Yeah. Do 'at. Now 'at she's outta our way. Les go ta Kazordoon 'n' drink." the short dwarf said.

Red Un

"Yeah, I grabbed the Key before I buried her. Next stop will be the cold fields of the Ice Islands, but first we will need some good rest. To Kazordoon!"

Red Un started walking north.

Meanwhile, somewhere completely else...

"Master, they have the key."

"I see. Very well, soon they will be going to the city of dwarves. Make sure they never leave it."

"Yes master..."

Vodok ''"Yay!! Kazordoon Kazordoon Karordoon doon doon!" ''the dwarf sang happily.

The dwarf took up his last pieces of rotten fishes and started to eat them. Then he looked in his backpack for some water, but couldn’t find any. ''"Eh... Any'un o' you go' any wa'er?" ''the short dwarf asked the rest of the group.

Red Un "Hmm, no, but..."

Red Un stopped and shovelled through his backpack.

"Ah, half a bottle of beer. 'Ere Vodok, take a sip.

Vodok ''"Yay!!" ''the short dwarf yelled and drained the bottle. ''"Aaah..." ''the short dwarf said. ''"Hicks!" ''the short dwarf said while accidentally turning left when he was going to turn right.

Red Un Red Un looked at the empty bottle.

"Dammit, I only said a sip. Oh well..."

He threw it away and kept walking. Roku Yarit Roku was quick to catch up, his gaze dared not looking back nor towards his hands, hands stained with blood. He was silent and nervous; his hands shook as he tried to bury them in his robes. ''I guess I’ll never truly understand the Patryns... I don’t suppose I ever could. But I’ll be damned if I die in this godforsaken place! And the Dwarfs, still don’t even question me. They trust me. All except the woman. She’s no ones fool, I’ll give her that, but sooner or later her eyes will lose their grasp on me. Then I can conduct with these Mensch as I see fit.'' Red Un After many long and warm hours, the party finally reached the end of the desert. Red Un was dripping with sweat, but true to dwarven nature, he didn't even stop to wipe it out of his face.

"Okay people, we're goin' to Kazordoon to get some rest and a couple 'o beers before we set our sigh for the Ice Islands..."

Pheonix -As Rhia followed Red Un she thought about Kelia. She could not believe she had helped kill someone. Someone she should have helped. She frowned.

-''"May Dadga forgive me." ''she thought to herself.

-"Uh?" she said hearing the sorcerer's thoughts. "Be careful what you think, Roku. Remember you do not have your amulet protecting your mind anymore." she said to his mind. "I will never trust you if you keep making mistakes like that... Now tell me why is it you are here? Or at least think it." Red Un As they came closer to the bridge, Red Un thought he saw a commotion on the bridge. It almost looked like a fight. He looked closely. Then he shrugged.

"Naaah..."

Roku Yarit Roku did nothing but follow the Dwarf silently, keeping an eye on what he could. The thought of a cold beer after suffering the Desert did please him but not a thoroughly as he would have hoped. ''I seek the Library, Rhiannon. Nothing more, nothing less. The Mensch are a crucial part of finding it. That is all.'' "Truth be told, Un, I do not know if I have the magic to indulge in another battle if that is what you are thinking. I have gone long without rest and that last spell exhausted my resources." Red Un As they got closer to the bridge, Red Uns face hardened.

"That probably won't be necessary..."

On the bridge laid the bodies of two dwarven guards. There were usually just soldiers there. Red Un started to run. He reached the dying dwarves.

"What happened here?"

One dwarf coughed.

"D...de...the...dark...star..."

Red Un noticed a mark on one of the dwarves arms.

"Oh no..."

Before the others had reached the bridge, he had thrown the bodies into the river. No evidence of the battle was left.

"Right people, to Kazordoon we go!" Vodok ''"Yay!! Kazordoon Kazordoon kazordoon doon doon!" ''the short dwarf sang merrily as he followed the leader. ''"Outta runes tar... need te' refresh me supplies..." ''the short dwarf said as he walked along. Red Un "You'll have plenty of time to do that in Kazzy."

Red Un wondered if this was such a good idea. If the Dark Star were after them, it would be dumb of him to involve these innocents. Oh right, some of these can hear me think. Better think of something else... I hope Jimbin has loads of beer, 'cause I'm thirsty. Pheonix "Strange, Roku. I don't know if you are to be trusted yet, your mind perceives you as a heartless monster. Yet your heart… Have you lost someone, Roku? A love maybe?”

Roku Yarit Roku stopped, his eyes widened. A twisting pain in his heart prevented him from drawing a breath. He shook his head violently shaking off her words as if she had never put them in his mind. "Vodok, do you have to keep singing? You’re not especially good at it." His footsteps shadowed Red Un. His hands folded at the small of his back. His blonde hair, wrapped into a single thick strand behind his head, swayed about in the subtle breeze. With a grin he spoke to Rhia without turning around to even look at her. "So how does it feel to take another life?" Pheonix -Rhia smiled... Roku was obviously trying to fluster her. She should only turn the tables, she shall let this one slip.

-"Roku, Do you really think this is the first time I have taken a life? It is the first one in so long..."

-Rhia changed the subject. "There is something bothering you deep down, that makes you act like this heartless person. What is the matter, are you afraid of being hurt again?"

Red Un The gang had reached the towering...towers, hidden behind tall trees and shrubbery. Red Un thought it was unusually silent. Usually there would be dwarven guards up there, talking to each other, singing and drinking sometimes. Oh well, they must have had a party after P'Faard was defeated and were probably just getting out of their beds.

Red Un led the others to the stairs, leading down into the torch-lit caverns that were Kazordoon.

"Right people, those who want can join me at the Pub for a couple 'o beers. If you have other matters to attend to, we'll meet at the towers tomorrow." Roku Yarit Roku smirked a bit, giving Rhia a shrug as the only reply then he chose to ignore her, following Un until they passed between the towers. "You go on ahead. I’ve got things I need to attend to." Breaking away from the group without another word, he folded his arms across his chest and leaned against one of the towers, his eyes closed.

Vodok

The short dwarf, who had taken a lot of offence when Roku pointed out he was bad at singing had a plan for revenge. He took out a lyre as silently as he could, sneaked up to Roku, who was leaning against the tower with his eyes closed. ' "LAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!!!!!!" 'the short dwarf yelled with all his might and ran off against the pub.

Red Un Red Un shrugged his shoulders and walked after Vodok towards the pub. Vodok was obviously a total jerk, but at least he didn't seem to have any dark, evil secrets...

None in the group noticed when a dark-robed man sneaked out of the shadows and followed Red Un... Pheonix

-Rhia decided to go to the lake at the top the dwarf mountain. It was peaceful up there. She sighed.

"Dadga... I am at a loss with Roku? Should I trust him? I fear he is a lot stronger than he lets on. The thing that I fear the most is how well he knows my Nature very well." She thought back to her life when she was just a girl... the day she left home, the day she had met Rhita Gwar... The day her parents were murdered.

Vodok

The short dwarf got to the bar. "Gimme beer now."

Roku Yarit

Normally Roku would have struck the dwarf down but he could not hear him. His soul and mind had left his body, searching over the lands. The path he travelled was a blur but he knew his destination well. Books all around him. Books that date back to the beginning of time. He could not reach out and open the pages but was only teased with what lay inside...

Red Un

Red Un entered the pub as Jimbin reluctantly filled a mug for Vodok.

"'Ello Jimbin! When you've served that guy, gimme one too."

Jimbin looked at Red Un as he handed over the mug to Vodok.

"You look worried. Somethin' on your mind?"

"Uhm...nothing a li'll beer won't fix."

Meanwhile, the robed man stopped outside the bar. No, he couldn't strike yet. They had to all be in the same place...

Roku Yarit

His eyes opened...

Roku still could not read the books. A waste of time and energy. The only thing he wanted to do now was rest, regain his strength for the travel ahead. Standing up straight and carefully brushing down his robes, Roku began to walk towards the stairs. He would gain access to the guard towers and rest at the highest point, much more to his liking then being underground.

Red Un

Red Un looked over at the entrance of the pub and thought he saw, just for a split second, a piece of black cloth that moved away. He drank deeply from his mug.

"Naaw..."

Vodok The short dwarf was now extremely drunk and his mouth was over full. So he spat it out all on Red Un and in his beer. ''"'e rain is comin' down... An' Im gettin' we'..." ''the short dwarf began to sing. ''"I’M SO VERY WE'!! WETTA THAN WA'ER!!!" ''The short dwarf continued. Red Un Not merry songs, not beer, not even a fellow dwarf throwing up on him could make Red Un feel any better. Was he becoming paranoid? Was that a true shadow he had seen? Was he merely drunk?

Red Un’s mind traced far away trough the years. There he was, with that dead girl in his arm, the robed men laughing mockingly at him.

"I just wanted knowledge..."

He woke up from his thoughts as Vodok surpassed the world-record in bad proclamation of a dwarven drinking-song (a very impressive feat indeed!) and emptied his beer mug. Pheonix -Rhia saw some one out the corner of her eye. It was a man in a black robe.

-"What do you want? She said forcefully to his mind.

-A screech was sent back to hers. She screamed out loud in pain. So loud that Possibly, All of the dwarf city could hear her. Red Un Red Un got on his feet. That scream was definitely real. He ran to the door. Nobody there. But...there was a black...line? Too drunk to realise an obvious trap, Red Un followed the line.

The robed man smiled as he drew his sword. This telepath was just what he had needed... Roku Yarit Roku was awoken from his rest. He knew it was Rhiannon who had cried out and that she was most likely in danger but he was reluctant to even open his eyes. He moved about to get comfortable again and sighed heavily, a little smirk growing on his face as he crept back to sleep. Who knows, maybe this could work out after all. Pheonix -Rhia's scream got louder. The pain! She fell to her knees. Why was he doing this to her?

''"Get out of my head!" ''her mind yelled in all directions. "GET OUT!" Vodok The short dwarf was still very drunk and could hear the scream. ''"Wha' a singin' voice!" ''the short dwarf cried out. Jimbin got a little annoyed of the short dwarf who then continued to sing his song, so he took up a dwarven ring from a drawer and forced it on Vodok's finger. Vodok became normal and tossed 25 gold coins to Jimbin. "Forra ring" he said and ran down to the source of the sound. The closer the short dwarf came the higher the scream became. He passed a robed figure who seemed to be concentrating on something. ''"'Ello." ''The short dwarf yelled over the scream. The robed figure looked up and lost concentration.... Red Un The other robed man followed Vodok.

Meanwhile, Red Un had followed the line up to the farms. The scream was obviously coming from the lake on the top. He drew his sword and ran up the stairs. There he saw the robed man and Rhia. The robed man grinned.

"Ah, the half-dwarf. But...where are your friends? This little party can't get started unless you're all here."

Red Un walked closer.

"Damn ye, why can't you ever leave us alone!"

The robed man drew his sword.

"We would, if you would just stay away from the Library."

"Never!"

The two engaged in combat.

Meanwhile, the other robed man hesitated about getting closer to Vodok. The smell was bad enough anyway... Pheonix (postid 1125166) -Rhia's eyes began to glow. Now she was getting angry.

-"You... Have...no idea... Who you are messing with." She stood up. The water on top of the lake began to bubble. She made a glass breaking yell inside her mind. The man who had caused her the pain crumbled to the ground.

-"I will not be used as a tool to lure people here to kill." The man looked up at her and started laughing. Rhia was taken back.

"Why do you laugh?" She demanded.

Roku Yarit Roku chuckled as he stood up, cracking his neck loudly. He stretched and yawned but other then that remained silent. He looked down from the tower, he could see many things but none interested him. Closing his eyes, Roku folded his arms at the small of his back and simply leapt of the building, his robes fluttering around him as he fell to the ground.

He hit the ground hard, falling right through, then he hit solid ground again. He did not know how many floors down he was but it was getting loud and he was where he now wanted to be.

He relaxed, as did his magic, and opened his eyes. He tapped Vodok on the shoulder and leaned down to be eye level with him. "We have other places to be, Dwarf. Tell me where Un went." His eyes moved to the hooded figure then back to Vodok. Shoving the Dwarf aside he stood in front of the black robed figure. "I care not for whatever the black star or whatever you are called has in mind so tell me where I can find the Half Dwar-" His speech was cut short went he was forced backwards, hitting the wall hard. His magic was not prepared to protect his body from physical harm so Roku was dazed, groaning a bit. The star shaped scar from the Patryns arrow burned a bit as he got to his feet. "So be it..." He raised his right hand, thumb folded across his palm. He brought forth his magic. Its energy flowing around him and gave him strength. He focused that energy into his hands, the torches in the hallway providing the raw element for his spell. The energies began to take shape. It became visible as fire, stray flames venturing away from his palm but never escaping it. The spell was strong. His rest did him well.

The robed figure held up a hand and the flames became erratic, leaving his grasp and flying in several different directions, scorching the stone hallways.

Roku actually lost his balance, blinded by the flames, and stumbled backwards before regaining his composure. "Uh..."

Red Un "I laugh because you are a fool! Your petty think-magic can't defeat me!"

The expression froze. Behind him, Red Un smiled and drew out his sword from the back of the robed man.

"Well, that wasn't 'ard..."

The robed man laughed again.

"My...sacrifice...shall...destroy you!"

And then he exploded. But Red Un had already started running at the word "sacrifice" and was just hit by the gigantic shockwave that showed him into the air.

"Wow...I can see all of Kazordoon from 'ere..." Lady Rhiannon Datwood -Rhia just stood there. Lucky for her she was part phoenix. Therefore fire could not hurt her. "How funny he thought I use magic..." She said sarcastically. She was so enraged! He dare use her as a lure for the others!

"Red Un!! Who are these people!" Red Un

"I can't talk right now, I'm occupied with falling from a great height. Hope I land in the lake..."

He did.

It was hot. Very hot. But he was a dwarf, and they are used to bathe in lava. As he got up, he looked into the water of the lake, at his own image.

"What the...I'M CLEAN! DAMN 'EM!"

He sighed. Then he noticed Rhias questioning face.

"Oh uhm...I mean, damn IT! Uhm...yeah."

He thought for a moment. These guys never came alone.

"Can't explain right now. Vodok is probably in trouble!"

He ran down the stairs... Vodok The robed figure was still following Vodok and the short dwarf was aware of it too. The short dwarf turned around slowly and started to walk past the robed figure. Just when Vodok was going to pass the robed figure step in the way for the dwarf. "Er... Nice weather, ain it?" ''the short dwarf asked. The robed figure looked at the short dwarf in a very weird sort of way. "Bye" the short dwarf said as he ran against the depot where he had his runes. ''"Stop there." ''the robed figure said in a cold voice. "Um... No" the short dwarf said. ''"Utani Gran Hur." ''And the short dwarf ran. ''"STOP!" ''The figure yelled. He drew up a paralyze rune and shot at the short dwarf. The robed figure walked in a fast pace against the paralyzed dwarf. The figure drew his sword and it came falling down at the short dwarf. The helmet saved Vodok's head from being split into two. The dwarf was no longer paralyzed and ran for his life. ''"HELP!!" ''The short dwarf yelled. Then an oddly familiar voice yelled ''"I’LL SAVE YOU!" ''And then Vodivir came down the stairs. ''"Oh. It’s you." ''Vodivir said in a disappointed voice. Vodok continued to run, resisting the temptation to thump Vodivir...'' Roku Yarit Rokus eyes went blue. He blinked, they were green. He blinked again, they were red. Blue, Green, Red, Blue Green, Red... The Sorcerer could see clouds form and lightning crack above them. The hole being a considerable size. Rain began to pore through, soaking his robes while the Robed man said and did nothing. Roku couldn’t even tell if he was watching him or not. But it didn’t really matter now that he thought about it. "Lightning Cracks...Fire Burns...Earth stays dormant...while clouds still turn. Wind and Water...Ice and Air...Light and Dark...Together they flare!" His robes started flailing about as a massive wind blew through the hole above him and reached through every corridor and hallway. The Torch fires blew brighter then ever, their colors going from red to white. Lightning stuck the surface multiple times. The rain grew cold, so cold it turned to snow and blanketed the land and Rokus shoulders. Roku reached his hand out towards one of the white-lit torches and took a flame that hung in his palm. Lightning stuck down from the skies and hit the flame, its electricity coursing around the fires. Shards of ice were formed out of the snow and wind and come together around the flame, its heat not reducing their size. The three elements spiralled around each other in his hand. His eyes closed, his whispers were drowned out by the howling of the still fierce winds. When his mutter stopped and his eyes opened they no longer changed colors but stayed the blue grey color they had been. The spell complete, he would only need to move a finger and release it. What was making him hesitate... Red Un ...Red Un’s sword in his back perhaps? The robed man slumped together.

"RUN ROKU! RU..."

And the spell exploded.

Red Un had already started running but was again hit by a tremendous shockwave that sent him flying down the corridor, going trough the wall at the end and finally stopping a few meters inside the solid rock.

"Ow...that hurt..." Roku Yarit Roku smirked. The winds ceased to blow violently through the corridors, The clouds dispersed, The snow began to melt, And the torch light extinguished...

The Sorcerer shook his head free of the bits of frozen water and stepped over the body of the robed figure. Walking down the hallway, he stopped in front of the gaping hole. "Next time stay out of it. Getting yourself killed won’t help anyone." He didn’t wait to help the Dwarf up, he was capable of that himself. He scaled the stairs until he reached the surface. The grass was wet from the melted snow but the sun was shining and he could hear birds chirping. "Rhia, Dead yet?" he asked casually as he looked around. Red Un Red Un crawled out of the hole while mumbling something about how ungrateful some people are.

"Well, that should be the end of that. Don't think there will come any more 'ere..."

Vodok The dwarf that didn’t have the faintest idea of what was going on decided to pretend that he didn’t see the robed figures. The short dwarf ran and ran and at last got to depot. Ah yes... Let’s see what might be needed... Sudden deaths... Great fireball... A few energy bombs... my backpack with random runes... My backpack with random runes number two and three... the short dwarf thought while he loaded his backpacks on himself. The short dwarf had a slight problem while walking since all the new weight, but the short dwarf knew he'd need mana fluids and blank runes. So the dwarf did great haste again and got to the rune shop. ''"M'llo... Can I 'ave... ... 'Is backpack is 'eavy." ''The short dwarf put down a few backpacks of runes. "There. Righ'. Gimme 40 runes with backpacks and a backpack of mana fluids.” As the short dwarf put his backpacks back on, the dwarf in the rune shop got some mana fluids and runes for the short dwarf. The rune shop dwarf chucked on the backpack on Vodok. The short dwarf stood for a split second then fell to the floor because of the weight. "'Elp... me..." the short dwarf said under a few backpacks. The rune dwarf walked up to the short dwarf and decided to look at Vodok under the heavy weight. Then he slowly put away a few backpacks. The short dwarf stood up and threw out some objects he probably wouldn’t need such as keys, lyres, and other stuff. The short dwarf couldn’t walk very fast, but he could at least walk. Red Un As Red Un started to walk towards Jimbin’s pub again, he noticed that two robed men was going up the stairs to the depot.

"Aaaw nuts. Vodok is going to get into more trouble than he can handle..."

Red Un followed the two as silently as he could... Roku Yarit Roku scratched his head a bit. "Maybe she was put out of here misery. But I’m sure I would have heard something about it from the Dwarf." Shrugging, he began to move down the stairs. ''We have stayed here long enough for the Dwarfs to fill their bellies with Beer and that odd speaking one probably armed himself to the teeth with Tibian Magic. Perhaps I should search for more of the Black Star and figure out how that one was able to degrade my spell until it became erratic.'' He suddenly stopped and burst out laughing. Beside him was a cell that read Human Heretic. "Now this brings back memories." He placed his hand on the lock and opened the cell as the lock melted in his hand. "Ah Captain, I see the Dwarfs have been treating you with uh...at least some decency. They must take their steam ships pretty seriously."

"Master Yarit! Thank the gods you’ve found me," he fell to his knees and sobbed into his robes.

Roku rolled his eyes and stood the captain up. "We are going to the Ice Islands. Where is your ship?"

"You mean the one seized by the Dwarfs and now has an engine that’s full of itself because of a certain half-dwarf named Red Un!"

"Yea that ship. Follow me, we’re going to go check on your ship. The Krundar’s Pride right? Or something of the sorts." He walked down the halls, trying to find his way to the harbor. Pheonix -"Red Un let’s get to Vodok. Before he gets hurt." she said heading toward the exit. She ran down the stairs. Roku Yarit Roku was challenged by several Dwarfs that protected the harbor but where cast aside easily. For some he simply put them to sleep, for others he used a more forceful method for their slumber. "Your crew is still aboard?"

"Yes, Master Yarit, they’re in the galley."

"Well prepare the ship for departure. I will be back shortly with the rest of the people that will be travelling with us. I do not want to have to wait when I return." He trudged off back down the hallway lined with unconscious dwarves.

"Un? Vodok? Rhia?" he yelled the last one with the least amount of enthusiasm possible. "Where the bloody hell are you people?" Red Un

Red Un had catched up with the robed man. But they were in the depot. He turned to Rhia and whispered.

"We need to lure him outta 'ere. If he...explodes...here, loads 'o innocents will be harmed...got any ideas?" Pheonix "Hmmm maybe. Try to make him angry at you." She said to Red Un. "Then let him chase you." Roku Yarit "That’s the best idea you can come up with?" Roku said as he came up behind them. "You really haven’t been in many battles have you? Ugh...never mind let me." He extended his right hand, blue glowing threads extending from his fingertips. The reached out into the depot moving swiftly to wrap themselves around the robed mans neck, legs, arms, and stomach. Pulling backwards the robed man was thrown off his feet and slid across the floor on his back, stopping to stare straight up at the Sorcerers smiling face. Vodok The short dwarf was walking down to the depot. At last he got to the depot and saw Roku using a strange sort of magic. ''"'Ello." ''The short dwarf said to everyone there. Red Un

"EVERYONE GET DOWN!"

Red Un drew his sword and threw it at the robed man before he could react. Against all odds, it hit. The robed man coughed.

"Damn ye...ye could have given up now....but now it's too late. Watch yer backs in the future...fools..."

And then he exploded.

Red Un crawled out of the hole he had made in the opposite wall.

"Ow...that's the second time this day. I really need a beer..."

Chapter 13, in which the Adventurers have to take a different path, and are joined by some curious fellows
Roku Yarit Roku threw the glowing yellow shield to the ground, its magic faded and died along with it. "This is really getting to annoy me but now that that’s all over I’ve got an Idea. You remember that incident with the ship in Thais? That’s my ship and I don’t know about you but I’m taking it back to Carlin and then going to the Ice Islands. You could all come with me or I’ll wait for you all there until you arrive. It’s your choice." He turned his back, walking down the hallway back towards the harbor. "It’s leaving in less then 5 minutes, with or without you."

Red Un "Well, I gotta make sure that that poor engine is treated right. I'm coin' with ya!"

Red Un followed Roku.

Vodok The short dwarf, scared of being left alone with exploding people and Vodivir, scrambled after Red Un with all his backpacks.

Pheonix "Well I have nothing better to do." Rhia said climbing abord the ship.

Roku Yarit Roku stepped aboard the ship, the crew running about madly to prepare to get underway. He walked over to the mast, the white rune still embedded in it. He placed his hand upon it, no glow or radiant light of any kind appeared but the ship jolted forwards, sending some sprawling off their feet as the Ship moved out onto the water.

Red Un Red Un climbed down to the engine and kept an angry eye on the (human) crew. Then and again he gave them advises like "be careful with that", "no, THAT valve", "hey this is a very sensitive engine" and "I'm thirsty. Get me a beer". The crew followed his orders with shudders, fearing him as much as they feared the engine...

Vodok The short dwarf hardly had any experience in sailing any boats except to Folda once when he was exploring and a few other times to other cities. ''"'Ave a bar 'ere?" ''the short dwarf went around asking everyone he met on the boat, but none of them answered. ''"Hum tee ram dam dam..." ''the short dwarf sang as he wandered around the deck.

Pheonix Rhia smiled. ''"Can you talk to all inanimate objects Red Un?" ''she asked him mentally.

Roku Yarit Roku's nostrils were filled with sea air. The ship cut through the water with ease, no longer guided by his magic. It sailed east, heading for his home in Carlin harbor. "Captain, I take it the mensch and the Alethan aren’t causing any trouble?"

"Mensch, sir?"

"It’s a Chelestran word for Elves, Dwarves, and Humans. It like the human word fools. Not the friendliest term but since they weren’t deemed worthy enough to live on Chelestra after Ravda and Chelest sundered the known world to form this one, my people tend to look down on them. Now that we are forced to live down here we no longer deem ourselves demigods but not equals either."

"I see. Well if you mean the Dwarves they could be doing worse but it’s nothing to worry about. I’m eternally grateful for getting out of that prison and to be going home is a gift that is not easily paid back."

"I do not need anything that you could possibly give me. Freeing you suited my needs and I was returning the favor of taking me to Thais in the first place."

"We will reach Carlin in a few minutes. I can see the harbor from here."

"As do I." Roku could see more then that. He could see a shadowed figure come out of the water and attach something to his door, then disappearing. "I do indeed..."

Red Un Well, any dwarf (or half-dwarf) knows how to care for the spirits of the machines. Nothing anyone else than dwarves (or half-dwarves) can undestand, Red Un thought. Now, get outta me head, I got things to do...

He heard a thumping up on the deck.

"Damn, I knew it..."

He ran up the stairs.

"Uhm...Roku, what's that on yer door?"

Roku Yarit "Thats what I’d like to find out...Wait a minute! How do you know that’s my house?" He looked out again. The ship was moving quickly but he guessed the Dwarf could see better then the humans could if he could see whatever it was attached to his door. "Maybe it’s a note from the Dragon," he joked. "Captain, shut off the engine and let down the sails. Prepare to lower the anchor."

Pheonix Rhia smiled, letting the wind run through her hair. She loved nature... "I wonder where Oriel is..."

Red Un Red Un got an angry look in his face.

"Captain, do NOT shut off the engine, just turn it down to lowest power."

He turned back to Roku.

"Lisn' Chelestran, ya never EVER turn off a dwarven engine."

He walked back down the stairs to make sure that the engine was treated properly...

Roku Yarit Several of the deck crew were moving to follow the Dwarf, stern sneers on their faces. "Leave him be." Roku smiled widely as the ship moved slowly into the harbor. ''Perhaps there is hope for him yet. He even dared to call me Chelestran. Never before has anyone called me anything but Roku or Master Yarit. Not many people even say my name when addressing me.'' His smile disappeared and he remained cold and rigid. Before the ship could come to a stop and the planks could be let out and the anchor dropped, Roku was already off the ship.

He walked up the door slowly. He could feel the warding spells were still intact in his household. Pulling the piece of paper gently he examined it.

'''Greetings Roku Sirius Yarit, Seventh Guardian of the Labyrinth. Your presence is requested at the Gathering. It will take place two hours from when you will read this. All Chelestrans that are left have also been summoned. Today we decide our people’s fate. You know where we will be. We also request that you inform the Dragon to find its Master. The Dark has been illusive and hard to get ahold of this past age but we cannot blame him. Please be punctual, Guardian, there is little time before there are other affairs that need our attention. The preceding invitation has also been sent to the following: Tyrn Bline, Daemon Oregau, Detlin Draknor, Arckin Phastla, Parthamus Andorius, Icearoth Halisius, Iridal Blastrovita, Savrin Evae, Leesin Tasul, Silvan Ranushieh, Borezena Goluk, Raistlin Hedin, and Istora Kal'heed. I order for things to run through smoothly, all must be present.'''

~Tal'Rasha Phazar~

Roku was, at first, shocked. Not because for the first time in three centuries the Chelestran people were being called together but because the letter was wrong. Palinthalasa was not with the Sorcerer. Therefore the Mind Glancers were wrong so this was not as it should be. Something had happened that was not supposed to. His temples began to throb. Thinking about all the possible timelines was too much for him. A golden circlet was burned onto the bottom of the paper but not with fire. With magic. Sigla magic. He had no doubt that this was authentic even though no one else alive could possible know the names of all the living Chelestrans on Tibia. What am I going to do about the Library now... He scratched his chin as he thought, walking into his house and shutting the door behind him. The warding magic kicked in as he took his place in his favourite chair, four others circling it.

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia’s eyes opened. ''"Something troubles you." ''Rhia thought to Roku. "May I ask what?”

Roku Yarit A wave of his hand and the door flung open. He stuffed the piece of paper in his pocket, watching the ship slow to a halt through the window and the anchor dropping into the rigid waters. It does not matter. The Sorcerer waited patiently for his companions to get off the ship and seat themselves in his house.

Vodok The short dwarf didn’t notice anything and was strutting around as if he owned the boat. ''"Hum da ram dum..." ''the short dwarf sang as he was strutting around. Suddenly the boat stopped and the dwarf fell over. The dwarf got up after about half a minutes struggle and got up. He assumed the boat had got to its goal and he started walking off the boat.

Red Un Red Un rolled his eyes at Vodok and walked of the ship. As the crew prepared to leave, he gave them one last angry look and gave them an advice that they would follow for the rest of their lives:

"Don't ever mess with a dwarven engine. Ever."

Then he proceeded to Rokus house and sat down in one of the chairs.

"Hrmph...neat 'ouse ya got 'ere. Any beer around?"

Vodok The short dwarf assumed he was allowed to walk inside Roku's house. The short dwarf went around poking everything in the house. ''"Hmmmm..." ''the short dwarf said as he found a few backpacks. He looked inside them. ''"Funny lookin' stuff yar got 'ere." ''he said to Roku and continued walking around and poking stuff without closing the backpack, causing some things to roll out.

Roku Yarit Roku rolled his eyes and stood up abruptly, tearing Vodok away from his things and thrusting him firmly in the chair. "Move and I’ll make sure that beard of yours get shaved and never grows back." He put everything the Dwarf had let carelessly roll onto the floor back in its proper place and sat down. "Reaching into a small box, he pulled out a rather bloated bag of coins. He tossed it into Red Un's lap. "Get what ever you need and head to the ice islands. I have another matter to attend to." Standing up, Roku walked into another room, leaving the other unattended as he looked through hundreds of shelves.

Red Un Red Un opened up the bag and examined the strange golden coins.

"Hrmm...I should be able to get many beers for this. Well Roku, join us when ya can."

He walked outside.

"'Kay people, get yerself some food 'n beer and we'll meet at the northern gate tomorrow. And stay away from black-robed men at all cost."

Roku Yarit Roku reentered the room, dropping a small glass orb into Red Un's hands. "What ever you to do, don’t break it. So I suggest you keep it away from Vodok." Without another word he walked out the door and disappeared.

Red Un "Don't break it he says...why give it to me? I've decided to get myself some beer, and when I've got myself some beers, this thing would probably be safer in the hands of a glass-balls-fearing cyclops. Oh well..."

He walked towards the southern bar.

Vodok The short dwarf tried to see what coins were in the bag since beer and money was his biggest interest, the more of it he had, the happier he was. The short dwarf ran towards the bar as fast as he could. ''"Gimme beer." ''the short dwarf demanded. The bartender who didn’t like to be bossed around took up a smaller bottle of beer and gave to the short dwarf. The short dwarf drained the whole bottle. ''"Righ'. Gimme tons o' beer." ''the bartender took up a lot of bottles. ''"Hmmmmm... That'll haf'ta do." ''The short dwarf decided to try and press as much beer into the backpacks he already had instead of buying new ones. The short dwarf stuffed some beer in his random backpack of runes number one and accidentally set off a soul fire rune on himself. ''"ARG!! DARN SOUL FIRE!!" ''The short dwarf yelled.

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia laughed at Vodok. "You really are something else Vodok..."

Roku Yarit While Vodok filled his belly with Ale, Roku stood at the gates of a citadel constructed of grey stone, most walls completely overrun with moss. There was no sign of life but then again there wouldn’t be. He knocked on the door twice then opened it stepping inside to eternal darkness. He knew his way around well, even if he could not see. But Chelestrans had other ways of seeing then with their eyes.

"Ahh Roku Yarit, a pleasure to see you again." A slightly taller man with a dark beard that was drawn into two braids that were relatively short.

"Daemon," Roku said with a grin, holding up his palm. Daemon did the same, both palms glowed a bright yellow, a customary greeting between Guardians of the Labyrinth. Making sure it was not some shapeshifter. Daemon then embraced Roku, much to his discomfort but he was forced to return the gesture. "Tell me, Third, who has arrived."

The tall Chelestran put a hand to his chin. "Let’s see. Tal'Rasha, Tyrn, Arckin, Icearoth, Istora, Borezena, Leesin, Savrin, myself and you." Daemon looked sympathetically at Roku and gave a disappointed sigh. "She will be here, Roku. I hate to say it but Parthamus wouldn’t let anything happen to her and he could even give you a run for you money."

Roku forced a smile. "You’re right. He could do what I could not."

"You mean Kalas don’t you? Listen Roku, it wasn’t your fault. You suffered enough when you fought him. If Parthamus didn’t intervene and saved you and Iridal then no one would have made it off Chelestra alive."

Roku nodded and looked down at his hands. Bent, twisted, hideous. This was a testament to his inability to defend himself and those he cared about. And a testament to the powers of the Patryns. "I killed Kelia..."

Daemons eyes lit up. "You killed the Elf? The girl, right? The one who apparently outran Savrins Dragon right? Drathius, the blue dragon I believe."

Roku shot a glance that seemed to strike Daemon with a bolt of lightning. "I’m glad you idolize those who hunt us down!" Calming himself he began to walk down the dark corridor towards a tall brass door at the end of the hall. "As always, you are correct, Daemon. I did not mean to get angry it’s just...I understand now why The Dark thought we were the greater of two evils. I saw the evils of the Labyrinth reflected in her eyes."

"And you’re going to propose that after you recover the knowledge to restore Chelestra that we destroy the labyrinth and free those still trapped inside?"

Roku frowned away from the man who had just spoken to him while Daemon only put on his biggest smile and turned to meet him. "Glancer Arckin, why are you not with the others? Has your foresight told you what will happen already if you attend?"

"Ah but if I did not attend the information I would have seen would not be accurate. And we can’t have that can we?"

"I didn’t have the dragon with me when I received the letter, Glancer. Some that should have happened didn’t."

"You haven’t figured it out now? Her name is Rhiannon, is it not?"

Red Un Red Un crawled out from under the table.

"Vodok, you will surely be the death of us all one day. And that's if I'm lucky..."

He ordered in a large tankard of beer. Not as large as a dwarven tankard, but large enough for the time being.

Meanwhile...

The ordinary ferryman had went to Thais on vacation (bad move) and left the ferry to the Ice Islands in the hands of a far-of cousin from Northport. The cousin was writing a letter to his mother.

"Dear Mother

Work on the ferry is great. Many people want to go to the Islands, especially Folda, and I make lots of money (half of which I pay in Boat Tax to Carlin of course). I hope that everything at home is well and that sister’s wedding was nice. I couldn't come because..."

But there the letter ended. It would never be finished, because in the next instant, a throwing star hit the cousin in the back with such preciseness that he died instantly (and painlessly). The two robed men took out their torches, and soon the ferry was ablaze and sinking. One turned to the other.

"What will happen now?"

"They will do exactly what we have planned..."

Lady Rhiannon Datwood "That’s weird... I can't sense Roku... And I could have sworn I heard my name" she said confused. "Maybe I’m just hearing things."

Vodok The short dwarf was in the bar and he decided to let the beer problem wait a little. The dwarf drank some beer and became extremely drunk. The short dwarf was tumbling around the bar. A little later when the dwarf was less drunk... ''"Gimme more  beer." !>!>''the short dwarf said. ''"Ummmm... No. I think you've had enough." ''the bartender answered. ''"WHAT?!!?!?!" ''the short dwarf yelled and stormed out of the bar (without paying for the last beers he took).

Red Un Red Un looked over at the bartender.

"I'm tellin' ya, human, never tell a dwarf when he has had enough. Now gimmie 'nother beer. And make it BIG this time."

Roku Yarit Roku sat around a large circular table. All sat in silent patience waiting for the last three to arrive so things could get underway. Istora on his left, Raistlin on his right. Both where MindGlancers, two of the four who were still alive. A strange seat he thought. He was at least three seats away from the rest of the Guardians who all sat in the order of their number. Little things were settling about this meeting. First Arckin and now Iridal and Parthamus had not shown up. Roku could have cared less if Detlin showed up. The senile old fool may have wielded a power that could have easily brought anyone in the room to their knees but he was too unfocused and easily distracted to utilize it making him only dangerous due to his Dragon. Many Chelestrans had Dragons but only one was from the Labyrinth. Savrin had Drathius, Tyrn had Promenthanon, Silvan had Wrathlin, and Detlin had Palinthalasa. Blue, White, Red, and Green. "May I present, Iridal Blastrovita." Tal'Rasha said calmly as all stood to greet her as she opened the chamber room’s doors. Roku looked away quickly, the short glance had torn a hole in his heart that would take time to cover up. Her piercing silver eyes, her long flowing amethyst hair, her fair skin color, and her long white robes all reminded Roku of what he had lost. She was always considered a Goddess whenever she was openly confronted by any Mensch. Some called her an Angel sent from heaven to save them. But both were understatements to Roku. He could not help but smile as he looked back up, preparing for being under her powerful gaze. "Have you seen my hat?" Roku jolted back in his chair, much to the amusement of the rest of the room. His head sank into his hands as he groaned. "It’s on your head, Detlin..." he mumbled, fighting back anger. The Wizard was ecstatic as he patted his hat. "So it is! Thank you ever so much Ropu." "MY NAME IS ROKU, YOU SENILE OLD FOOL!" Roku almost raised his right sleeve but Istora quickly stood up to redirect Detlins attention and reach out a hand to keep Roku from openly attacking the Wizard. This is going to me a long day... His mood lightened a bit when he heard the melodious laugh of Iridal and realized he had lived through worse...but not much worse. Red Un The bartender sighed and got out the mug marked "dwarf-sized". He had to carry it with both hands. After it was filled, he could not carry it at all. Red Un looked at it as the planks in the bar groaned under it and shrugged his shoulders.

"Oh well, I guess you humans doesn't have anything larger than 'kid-size'..."

He drank deeply...

Vodok Grrr... In Kazordoon no one stops you from drinking yourself to death as long as you pay for the drinks... Grrrrr... Stupid humans think they know everything... the short dwarf thought while he was walking around the city.

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia decided to take a nap. She found a good sized tree. She climbed to the top of it. She made a swishing noise. The tree began to rock back and forth. She made another and the tree began to rustle. Singing in the voice of nature. Slowly she drifted off to sleep. When she closed her eyes a dream reached her. She saw Roku, Red Un, and Vodok. They were covered in blood motionless... She was covered in their blood...

Rhia woke up with a jolt nearly falling out of the tree. The tree had caught her though. She woke up crying...

Roku Yarit "So it’s settled. The council has voted. The mensch are not capable of finding and acquiring the proper texts from the library. The Seventh will be aided by those of our own to complete his task. Any volunteers?"

"I will help the Seventh in his quest," stated Istora. A rather strange move for Guardians and Mind Glancers never got along very well.

"As will I," this time it was Raistlin. Both were seated around him, something Roku did not think was a coincidence.

Before Ta'Rasha could put his hand on his desk to proclaim the matter settled another spoke up. "I will travel with Roku as well."

All eyes turned to Iridal, the most shocked were those of Parthamus, the red haired Lancer of the Chelestran Elite Gaurd. It looked as if Tal'Rasha was going to object but first he caught Roku’s confused look and put his hand firmly on the desk.

Something was wrong, and that bloody stupid grin Detlin was shooting at him wasn’t helping. At first he thought to object himself and state that he could handle his quest easily by himself but he needed to know what was going on but he did not know if he could do this while spending time with Iridal. There was one thing he could do to keep his head but that would be interacting with a rather annoying individual.

"You want me to what?" the Old Wizard asked, putting a hand to his ear after the Council had dispersed after several more hours of trivial matters.

"Dispel the Enchantment...now." Roku ordered, folding his arms crossly.

"But I don’t know if Tal'Rasha or anyone else would be very pleased if I did."

"Just do it and don’t worry about it, Wizard."

With a shrug, Detlin began to trace the sigla on Rokus forehead, but he traced them backwards, dispelling their magic.

Red Un ...where was he...

...it was dark...

...there was a pain in his head...

...he opened his eyes...

...He saw the sky above. He picked up the sounds from a nearby market....

...oh right, my name is Red Un...

...damn, how much did I drink last night...

...Well, I figger I hafta get up if I'm gonna get anywhere.

Red Un rised to his feet and immediately checked his backpack. Good. Nothing was stolen. He looked around and saw that he stood on the grass outside the bar.

He heard a faint sobbing coming from inside...

As he entered, he saw the bartender looking at the empty casks of beer.

"Uhm..."

The bartender turned around and looked at Red Un with red, tear-filled eyes.

"YOU! Never get back here you damn...drunkard!"

Red Un grinned. It seemed to have been a good night...

Lady Rhiannon Datwood -Rhia walked into the bar. She saw Red Un. Obviously he had seen her also. She quickly turned around and left without a word. "That dream seemed so real." She muttered to herself.

Red Un Red Un went outside again and looked at Rhia.

"Right, we'll get goin' when we've found Vodok. Let's check the gutters and the prison..."

Vodok ''"BAH! Lousy humans..." ''and so on the short dwarf was muttering while he was walking through the streets. As the short dwarf passed a knight that didn’t seem all too skilled the short dwarf muttered ''"'Upid bartender 'inks 'e know when every'un else 'ad 'nuff..." ''The knight then walked up to Vodok realising the situation. ''"Come with me and I'll give you free beer." ''the knight said in a friendly voice. ''"M'kay." ''the short dwarf muttered and followed the knight. For some reason they were heading out of Carlin. The suddenly... ''"YA!!" ''the knight yelled and attempted make the short dwarf a head smaller. Unfortunately for the knight he missed and hit the helmet. ''"Um??" ''the short dwarf said in surprise. ''"Ya'll pay forrat!" ''the still drunk dwarf yelled. He put a hand down in a backpack and noticed it didn’t have runes. It had his "might come in handy" stuff. He accidentally got a dwarven ring on his finger... My oh my have I had luck with those things the last months... the short dwarf thought and put his other hand into a backpack of runes. Unfortunately he got a beer flask since he didn’t want to use backpacks, and he knew he'd need them to the trip to Folda so he didn’t drink them earlier. ''"GRR!" ''the short dwarf yelled. The knight had time to put another blow so he struck again, it hit the beer flask but continued through the dwarfs hand. ''"AAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!!!! EXURA VITA!" ''the dwarf cried out. He now got really angry because the knight had cost him a bottle of beer. "EXEVO MORT HUR! EXORI VIS! EXORI VIS! EXORI VIS! EXORI VIS! ''EXORI VIS!" ''the short dwarf started yelling. The short dwarf wasn’t skilled in hitting people with swords (unless he happened to be in an inhuman area where he could move about ten times faster than anything) but he was good with hitting people with spells and runes. Two of the energy strikes missed but the other spells hit. The knight was pretty near death by now but he took up his sword and started swinging it violently around him in hope to hit the short dwarf. The blade hit exactly where his head had been if he was a normal grown person, but since he was a short dwarf it went over him. The violent attack was stopped by a tree. The dwarf pushed down the knight on the ground and hit away the knight’s sword with his own in a clumsy swing. He climbed over so he was looking the knight in his face. ''"I know this aint tha' noble bu' Im angry at ya..." ''the short dwarf said and took off the knights helmet and took his fist and hit with all his might on the face. The knight was knocked out, but still alive. ''"CAN SOME'UN 'ELP ME WITH A MURDERER 'ERE??" ''the short dwarf yelled out.

Red Un Red Un grinned.

"I think we've found him..."

He walked towards the sound of mindless violence...

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia gave a weak smile. Her sense of humor was still there... But she didn’t find it as funny anymore. Vodok's thick headedness just didn’t amuse her as much... The dream still haunted her... Why was she the only one living in that dream?

Red Un "Now Vodok, calm down. He's had enough."

Red Un gave the poor man an evil look.

"Lisn' bandit, when ya see a dwarf with lots of backpacks, stay away from him. If he's got gold in them, he'll kill his own mother to keep it, and if it's runes, well..."

The man crawled away as fast as he could.

"Now, are we set to get the Ice Island ferry?"

Vodok "Don leddim go!!" ''the short dwarf yelled at Red Un. He put his hand in his backpack of random runes and shot a fire wall rune a meter or two in front of the crawling knight-murderer. ''"Gimme some gold for tryin' ta kill me." ''the short dwarf said. ''"Ummmmmm... No way." ''the knight answered and ran away. ''"CURSE YOU, DWARF!" ''he yelled. ''"OH YEAH?? WELL YOUR SO UGLY THAT YOUR FACE IS UGLY!!" ''the short dwarf yelled back. The short dwarf turned to Red Un. ''"How could ya let 'im go?!?! HE DESSTROYED ONE OF MY BEER FLASKS!!!" ''the short dwarf yelled. The short dwarf turned around and marched towards the Ice Island ferry in a very grumpy mood. ''"If I knew that would 'appen I woulda drained that beer..." ''the short dwarf muttered.

Roku Yarit Roku found his new attire not much to his liking. Dark red robes with nothing on them at all. It was also a bit too long but he could have that fixed. The hood was rather large to but he would never wear it. Made his ponytail get stuck on something he couldn’t see and yank on his hair when he turned his head.

"We are all prepared to leave?" Raistlin asked, meaning it as no more then a formality.

"I can’t give Roku a clean bill of health until he lets me take a look at those hands," the Cleric stated rather stubbornly, looking up at Raistlin with a stern glare.

"There is nothing wrong with his hands, Cleric. You could not fix them even if you tried for we all have. It’s a testament to the suffering we have endured from the Patryns. You dare not remove it under penalty of death," The Mind Glancer threatened.

"Let’s not waste time. We do not have time to spare." Istora shot a careless glance at Roku then at Iridal, most likely probing their thoughts but he had taken care of that with the Wizards rather reluctant help.

"Rhia will be disapointed," he thought to himself as the rift opened before them. This was more than the common rifts any Chelestran could open. This rift was capable to crossing dimensions of time and space. But keeping them right were they were was the task it was assigned today. Roku entered first, a second later he was at the Ferry to the Ice Islands. Only Red Un and his book knew which one so they would be patient.

"We should use the book ourselves to save time. I will find the Dwarf and retrieve the book."

Before Roku could stop him, Raistlin was gone. "Damnit! Istora tell him to come back."

"He has his orders, Seventh, as do you." Her tone was cold and disconcerning, like all Mind Glancers. Roku wondered if he would have been the same if his test would have put him to that path.

"Our orders were to do whatever was necessary to retrieve the knowledge from the library. Not forcefully steal from innocents!" Iridal argued. Roku was sure she knew it was futile. The Mind Glancers were given orders only by Tal'Rasha himself. No one else had the authority to interrupt what they wish.

Red Un Red Un grinned at Vodoks anger.

"Well, I guess I still have a little human in me..."

Then he set of to the ferry. As he came closer, he smelled something like...burned wood?

Dalafor ...the wind takes some outrageous yells with it. -What in the Banors name!? I saw kids doing bad things but this is the worst I ever saw. This is much more than a bad joke! hows suposse I’ll get back to my Folda's mountain hut? Wait... what’s that floating?

-This is horrible! Why can any want to kill this kind boy. He just start working little time ago so he can’t have enemies... he was so emotioned with his new work, and he told me he wanted to write his mother for first time. He learned so well the few lessons I gave him -Red Un! Long time since I saw you last time in the deep dwarf city. Do you know something about this?

Roku Yarit Raistlin Hedin materialized in front of Red Un unannounced. The Mind Glancer was much taller than the dwarf, and did appear daunting but the Dwarf just looked up at him and rolled his eyes. He wore dark black robes, his hood covering his face. "Give me the book, Un." He held out a white hand.

"Oh yeah, I’m soo happy you Mind Glancers are here to tell us the future." Roku said sarcastically. "You didn’t even see the ferry was destroyed!"

"Do not criticize me, Seventh! You do not know how many delicate variables go into foresight. Maybe we would have been here to prevent this if you had simply waved the Cleric off." Istora's crimson eyes could be seen for miles around. She wore the same outfit as Raistlin but her hood was never up. Her long white hair created quite a contrast with the burning wreckage behind her.

"Istora, Roku please!" Iridal interrupted. "We are better then this. How can we bring peace to Chelestra if we cannot even have peace amongst those who still live?"

Roku glared at Istora. She glared right back at him. Iridal sighed and sat down on the grass, her white robes fluttering in the breeze.

Roku turned his back on Istora and stared out onto the water. "You’ll be sure to hear them soon Mind Glancer. The Alethan will most likely make things difficult for Raistlin."

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhis began to feel better. These people weren’t in her dream. Maybe it was nothing to worry about. She turned to Roku. She smiled at him. There was something odd... even thought she didn’t trust him, it bothered her to see him dead in her dreams.

Red Un Not again. Not another innocent. Just like all those years ago...no, he couldn't think of that now. He needed to stay focused.

"No Dalafor, I don't know who could ever do such a horrible thing. Ever."

He looked at the others.

"Well people, it seems like we only have one option left. Pack yer things, we'll have to go to Ab'Dendriel. I know that they have a ship that travels to the Ice Islands. You may join us if ya like, Dally."

He looked over at Roku and the other people in his gang.

"You guys can come with us too, tough ya should know that I always has first pick on any treasures..."

Dalafor ...the only way to go and I hope I can take some answers while. Perhaps the captain knows some news about any other assault on ships -I’ll be really pleased going with you, Red. Sorry for being so suspicious. The death anger me, more knowing that there was no reason for it.

-The sun is high but will soon fall and we still have a long journey. So raise up heads and start marching.

Roku Yarit Roku could have laughed at Raistlin. The Dwarf had completely ignored his demands. ''Good for you Un. Don’t let them intimidate you.''

The Mind Glancers telepathy may not have been able to pierce his mind but Raistlin knew what Roku was thinking.

"Ab'Dendriel? There is no time for that," Istora said sternly. "I have no interest in treasure either. We shall travel through the rift. Tell me what island."

"Istora it is not our quest to decide what path we travel," Roku reminded her. "You’re lucky enough he has offered to take strangers that appeared out of nowhere with him. Perhaps you should show the mensch some respect."

"Roku! Dont use such language." Iridal said sternly. "I apologize for my companions attitudes, Red Un." she said softly, stepping in front of Istora. "I am Iridal. This is Istora and Raistlin. I believe you already know the Seventh." She extended her delicate hand to the Dwarf and the others in his company, a warm smile on her face.

Red Un Red Un spit in his hand and gave her a hearty (dwarven) handshake.

"Well, I guess yer some 'o them Chelestrans or whatever they're called. Think I read a book 'bout ya somewhere. Welcome to our li'll gang!"

Vodok The short dwarf was fairly bored so he sneaked over to the dead body. Get the backpack get the backpack... The short dwarf thought. ''"LOOK! A FLYING PIG!" ''the short dwarf yelled and pointed towards the opposite direction from himself and the body. Hoping everyone was going to look away the short dwarf took up the backpack and looked into it.

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia was curious about the other Chelestrans... I wonder if they can read my mind... She thought.

She then noticed Dalafor was joining. She smiled to see an old friend... who obviously didn’t recognized her. She was upset about that. "Dalafor! It's me! Remember? Pheonix?" She said remembering that he knew her by her god given name.

Red Un Red Un hadn't flinched at the notion of a flying farm animal. There's a lot stranger things to see in Tibia.

"Vodok, if you are thinkin' about looting that poor boys body, I would advise against it. After all, it's hard to walk with two broken legs..."

Roku Yarit Iridal shook the Dwarfs hand with obvious discomfort and then wiped the spit on the grass, smiling weakly. "I don’t believe Roku mentioned you. May I ask your name," she asked Rhiannon politely.

"Vodok, leave the boy’s body alone!" Roku dragged the Dwarf by the collar away from the boy’s body.

Istora and Raistlin just stared at the rest of them sternly, tapping their feet at the same time. A strange phenomenon among Mind Glancers.

''The woman has some talents with the mind. Not so much as too control thoughts and psychokenesis but enough to project her voice into ones head. Should we worry about her?''

''No, she won’t be able to pry herself into our minds. Perhaps Iridal’s or Roku's but not ours. She seems to know more about us then the Dwarf does. After we find the library I would like to take a look on the book he spoke of. Only three Chelestrans alive were there to witness the forging of the Labyrinth. And none of them speak of it. I have questions that I would like to be answered.''

"Un, why do you want to go to Ab'Dendriel? We have others ways to get to the Ice Islands."

Vodok The short dwarf was now standing a few meters away from the body. He weighed the backpack in his hands, then he threw it to the body. ''"'E'd wan' someone to 'ave use of 'is stuff..." ''the short dwarf muttered. But then he decided to be polite to the new powerful strangers. ''Powerful people have powerful objects to give to nice people. ''the short dwarf thought so he walked up to one of the people there and imitated Red Un. He spit in the other persons hand and said. "Ill shake yar hand but ya'll have te scrape off that spit from your 'and. The short dwarf said in his most polite voice.

Roku Yarit Istora hid her fury well. Her eyes lost their pupils and she folded her arms. Vodok lifted off the ground and turned upside down. Her face was cold and rigid. She wiped the spit off her hand and onto the Dwarfs beard. Then she let get minds grip slip and he fell, her pupils returning. "Your mensch really are disgusting creatures."

Red Un Red Un grinned.

"Well, if every 'Mench' acted like Vodok, there wouldn't be much of civilization as we know it, I guess. Anyhoo, I think I'll prefer takin' a ship from Abby (and let me tell ya, I never really liked elven crews) than to use any strange magic warpin' thingys of any sort..."

Besides, I would really like to find out what the Black Star is up to this time, he thought for himself.

Vodok The short dwarf decided to pretend that didn’t happen. ''"Nice spell. How'd'ya do it?" ''the short dwarf asked hoping he was politely having a nice conversation with her.

Roku Yarit "Its telekenesis, Vodok. Just steer clear of those two alright?" Roku said quietly. "Just don’t spit on the one in the white. As a favour to me." He smiled weakly.

"That is understandable. Lead the way then. And would you three stop using that word! You of all people, Seventh, should know better. You talk of respect but you continue to use such a demeaning term."

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia only heard muffles of what the 2 mindglancers were thinking about. She knew they were talking about her... A cold chill ran down her spine.

Yes mother... I will be careful... She thought.

"What are you? You’re not... mortal are you?" She thought out to the 2. Even though she could not read their minds she could still speak to them.

Roku Yarit Istora and Raistlin looked at Rhia simultaneously. ''Such a stupid question. We are of the same race as Roku. We are Chelestrans. Mortal? Perhaps so but there is not much that could kill us. We are gods among the mensch. The only difference between us and the Sev-uh Roku is the path we were given after the tests. He is a Guardian and we are Mind Glancers. Does this fill you thirst for knowledge, Alethan?'' The two Mind Glancers spoke at the exact same time in Rhiannons head.

Iridal looked at Rhia strangly. "Not talkative perhaps?" She looked back at Roku as they walked but he only shrugged, looking rather clueless.

Red Un "Well, let's get goin' then!"

Red Un started to walk toward the nearby Femur hills that lies along the path to Ab'Dendriel.

Dalafor ...Dalafor turns back to Rhia and make some signs to her to walk ahead together. When Rhia walks next to Dalafor he start talk to her> -Sure, Rhia, I must admit that recognizing you took me little time. Perhaps your different look mess these old eyes but I was sure our ways gonna cross again, that’s the fate of the Path.

-You don’t need to worry about the Chelestran. They are good people in their strange ways, mostly. I met some of their ancients... well... some time ago and they are wise and respectful ones> And you don’t need to be so paranoid. I know you quite well, and I can assure Rhia is a trustworthy, we could say... woman. Before you ask me who I am, well, some of your older knew me as the Star Runner or the Traveller so more presentations won’t be needed, but you sure don’t need to spread this... knowledge, I hope.

Roku Yarit Raistlin couldnt help but throw his head back and laugh. ''Listen, there are no ancients nor any Star Runner ever mentioned by any Chelestran alive past or present. You say then that you have walked on Chelestra which means your are several centuries old because it must have been before the Labyrinth. If you are telling the truth then you will know the name of The Dark.'' He had to admit he was curious, but curiosity fades quickly with him. Lies did not.

His green eyes flashed. "They mean to kill him, sir." "Why would anyone want to kill such a charming fellow?" "You know, sir." "I do?" he asked, a vague expression on his face. "Indeed you do, sir." The opposing man was stern but subtle. "If you say so," he said with an air of resignation. "You can’t remember can you, sir?" the opposing man said with a rather sad look on his face. The vague expression left the old mans eyes. "It hurts...to remember that is...other peoples...much easier...not mine...not anymore..." "You should get some rest, sir. Tomorrow you will feel better." The opposing man, dressed in black, led the elderly fellow down the hallway into his sleeping chambers.

Lady Rhiannon Datwood She didn't trust them... She could feel their feelings... They felt cold. She could tell they only cared about their mission no matter the cost… Even the lives of other were no concern to them.

Rhis shot a concerned glance to Roku then looked venomously at the two Chelestrans. She disliked them. Roku didn’t even bother her this much.

"Tell me Dalafor... would you trust them with your life." she said testily. She walked next to Roku.

"They feel... They feel as if they have no feelings toward life."

Red Un Red Un, happily unaware of the mind-talking behind him marched on with a merry song on his lips.

"Hey ho, hey ho, to the elves we go They don't have beer, they make us sneer Hey ho, hey ho!

Hey ho, hey ho, to the pointy-ears we go They're tall and fast but will not last Hey ho, hey ho!"

Roku Yarit "Why should they?" Roku shrugged. "Let me try to help you understand. Mind Glancers are never questioned. They take what they want when they want. They are impatient and despise mostly everyone who is not a Glancer, considering them weak and barbaric. We don’t mind. Right down to it, we’re all family. There are so few of us left we are patient with those who’s views coincide with ours. You don’t have to trust them, Rhiannon, just try to remember we came from a place where compassion was a weakness that almost always lead to death."

"You make us sound like cold hearted trolls," Iridal laughed as she walked on the opposite side of Roku. "It’s true then don’t care for you but if you ignore them I’m sure they will do the same with you."

Vodok ''"EVERYONE STOP SINGING!" ''The short dwarf yelled. If he couldn’t have fun no one else should have fun either. ''"Write down 'is poem I made 'n' worked 'ard on." ''he said to Red Un. The short dwarf cleared his throat.

''"Hum dee dam, I ain’t dumb Hum dee doo, I’m smarter than you!" ''the short dwarf said. ''"Write 'at down." ''

Red Un Red Un sighed as he kept walking and pulled out an old scrap of paper.

"This has got to be the worst waste of the written word, but oh well..."

He began to write down Vodok’s poem...

Dalafor ...trust in someone doesn’t mean to not to see what happens and only a stupid, or a blind man, won’t look around for... unexpected... things. -In the other hand ask me for the Dark name its a bad luck sign, but that’s not my problem. I walked the labyrinth, true, but I also walked so many other thousand paths, but it’s a shame that the few ones left forget the old tales and rituals...

Roku Yarit Raistlin grinned a bit. "I was referring to Detlin the Dark not actual darkness. You remind me strangely of hi-" He stopped, realizing what the Old Man just said.

Roku stopped walking...as did the rest of the Chelestrans. They all turned to look at Dalafor with anger. Not all of them were telepathic but they all heard it. "I walked in the labyrinth."

"Patryn!" Iridal burst out, unable to contain herself. "You dare hide yourself in our midst?"

Roku calmed himself the best he could, resisting the urge to roll up his sleeves. He could see the pupils begin to fade in the Mind Glancer’s eyes. "Explain yourself while you still can, Dalafor."

Lady Rhiannon Datwood "Don't you dare threaten him." She advanced on Roku and the mind glancers. "You will not lay a finger on him!" Her voice seemed to boom in their minds as well as in the air.

Red Un Red Un turned around at the sound of angry voices.

"Dammit, I'm not sure how this team has survived this far. Vodok, get out any shielding magic you might have, it seems like there will be some in-fighting. Again."

Vodok ''"Aah. Goodie. Was sum' time 'go I 'ad a fight. Unless yeh coun' tha' time inna desert an' 'at stupid knight." ''the short dwarf said. Then he realised that this would not be a little fight, although it could be settled without any blood spill, then again it might not stop until someone dies. He prepared to say a healing spell and his hand slowly made its way to his backpack with sudden death runes. Just in case... ''"Wha' eva 'appens... We dwarfs'll stick tagether under 'is fight, righ'?" ''the short dwarf whispered to Red Un hoping for some protection.

Dalafor ...well, I don’t want to get a useless fight here, but I don’t also need new embarrassing followers -So well, firstly calm down all. Rhia you don’t need to care bout my integrity but your help is a very grated thing. I can say I’m just an old... traveller. I won’t deny I walk the labyrinth but just as I walk thousand paths before and after that. There I met some of your kind and I had some friendship with some few of them. Some thought I was a kind of demon or the salvation of the Chelestran kind. I’d never admit it. I won’t. Some was desperate for salvation thinking it would come from a strange one, some fear me for being another one more than them walking the labyrinth. Anyway I’m glad you, at least some of you, find the way out. But don’t dare to menace an old man. I thought you were kinder and more respectful with elders Remember, not all your eyes can see is what it seems  Perhaps you can now remember something about your old tales. Is your curiosity fed? Can we keep on walking?

Roku Yarit "You think we walked in the labyrinth? Do we look like criminals who were tossed into that prison?" He could have laughed. "The people you met in the Labyrinth were not Chelestran and you dishonour everyone of our people who died on Chelestra when you call them that. They are Patryns, neither mensch not Chelestran. Their heritage and magic has left them. They destroyed my home. Our home. And you admit to befriending them? We have learned all too well that appearances mean nothing, we learned that from the dragon, and perhaps you are not a Patyrn but an outside force claimed responsibility for destroying the seal from the inside and releasing those inside. You could have very well destroyed our world, Dalafor..." His eyes were dark and narrow. "There are only Fourteen Chelestrans alive this day. Not one of us hasn’t been nearly killed by many Patryns. They hunt us, try to exterminate us. For all we know you could be biding your time until you kill us in our sleep."

"Roku..." Iridal put a hand on his shoulder, he was shaking. Iridal was a Transmogrifier, a term that seemed suitable for this class of Chelestran. She could turn herself and anyone or anything around her into anything she could concentrate hard enough on.

The Mind Glancers were silent, their pupils did not return. They were busy, picking the locks, knocking the down the doors that would eventually lead into Dalafors mind...or so they thought.

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia closed her eyes.

She let out a soothing sound... It was... song? She was using the magic of the phoenix in her blood to try to soothe Roku's rage.

"Leave his mind alone Chelestrans, Dalafor's mind is not to be trifled with." she thought to all while she sung. 

"I’m sorry if I seem to be treating you like you are frail... I have lost friends and I don’t want to lose another one" she thought to Dalafor.

Red Un Red Un sighed.

"Right, if all the ancient grudges are settled for the time being (even tough I bet they will come up in the future, probably at the moment when we least need them), let's proceed to Abby!"

Meanwhile...

"Is this really worth the lives of hundreds?"

"I hope you know that our motto is 'The ends always justifies the means', young man."

"But to destroy all this..."

"Cities can be rebuilt. But if the knowledge of the Library is released...there will be nothing to rebuild. Ever."

Vodok The short dwarf was still in his alert position but after Red Un said they would keep on walking to Ab'Dendriel he started walking after Red Un. ''"I’ve gotta feelin' were bein' followed as we walk 'ere..." ''the short dwarf said to Red Un in a dramatic voice. The short dwarf kept on walking for about 20 yards then suddenly when no one was suspecting it, the short dwarf jumped around to check for followers. Or at least that’s what he meant to do. But his heavy boots, legs, armor and all his backpacks caused him to fall down when he tried to jump that suddenly. He was lying in a heap on the floor and could hardly get up. ''"'Elp... Me..." ''he said.

A shadow was creeping and watching the dwarf fall. ''"Tss..." ''He said silently as he watched the short dwarf lie there on the floor. ''"Curse you, dwarf. No one finds out that I'm a murder and gets away with it..." ''The not all too skilled knight muttered under his breathe.

Red Un Red Un figured he ought to help Vodok up on his feet and keep goin', but first he had to laugh a little.

After he swept the tears out his eyes, he grabbed Vodok’s arm and pulled him upwards. Just as Vodok was almost on his feet, Red Un noticed the knight.

"Hey, isn't that the guy you almost killed before?" said Red Un and pointed. With the hand he was holding Vodok with. Vodok fell again.

"Mr. Knight, leave now, or these merry Chelestrans will make you wish you was never born."

Vodok ''"'N' I will even if yeh run!!" ''the short dwarf yelled out fiercely. He threw off a backpack or two and got up to his feet. He put his hand down in a backpack and got up a fire bomb. He missed but one field of fire got the knight who was running for his life. The short dwarf shot again since it contained two shots like all other fire bombs. This one was too far in front of the knight but like last time one field hit. The knight stopped just in time and ran out and around the fire bomb. The short dwarf drew another rune and got a soul fire. It missed. It missed again and again then it hit. ''"AAARG!!" ''the knight yelled. He put his hand in his backpack and got a small dagger out. He threw it with all his might towards to short dwarf. It hit him. But not with the blade, the handle hit the short dwarf chin. The short dwarfs chin was bleeding like crazy and it hurt more that it bleed. ''"AAAAAARRRRRRRG!!!!!!!" ''the short dwarf yelled out in pain. Now he was really angry... He threw down his weapon and started shooting runes as fast as he could against the knight without looking. The short dwarf had the knight lying on the floor. He took one last shot that would wound him heavily or kill him. He shot the rune without looking what one it was. But that was a misstake... He ultimate healed the knight. The knight got up, Threw off his armor to run faster and run as fast as he could towards the city. The short dwarf was exhausted, in a bad mood and bleeding and hurting like crazy. ''"Exura vita." ''the short dwarf muttered but that wasn’t really enough to stop the pain. The bleeding still continued. I’m not mortally wounded but I will die unless I stop this god forsaken bleeding the short dwarf thought. He moved quickly over to the new come people and Roku. ''"'Eal me. Ill pay ya." ''the short dwarf said who was used to dwarfs who didn’t do a thing for you unless you paid them.

Roku Yarit The two Mind Glancers pupiless eyes turned the knight. He stopped abruptly and fell to his knees then onto his face, dead. Their eyes then turned to Vodok. "We are not clerics, mensch."

Iridal patted Vodok on the head and tore a ribbon of white silk off her rather elegant gown. She secured it around the wound tighty, making Vodok look quite comical. "There there, that should help it but I’m afraid I am not a healer so my talent cannot instantly cure the wound."

Roku laughed heartily at Vodok. "You will never learn will you?"

Lady Rhiannon Datwood "Here Vodok maybe this will help." She began to speak in the language of wounds. "It should feel better. It may take a couple of seconds before it fully heals."

Red Un Red Un looked over at the dead knight.

"Well, I guess I wouldn't want to mess with 'lestrans" he muttered to himself.

"Ahem, right people, there's still a lot of way to walk. So let's get goin'!"

Vodok The short dwarf waited a few seconds and then felt totally OK. He looked down on the dead body, poking it with a nearby stick making sure he was dead. ''"Can I take 'is 'uys stuff or will yeh break me legs??" ''the short dwarf asked.

Red Un Red Un grinned.

"Well, if anyone is stupid enough to mess with us, they deserve to be looted."

Vodok ''"Yay!" ''the short dwarf said. He ran to the body and looked at it. ''"Plate armor, nah use... Ooo! Fire sword! Big use..." ''he muttered and threw down his two handed sword and picked up the fire sword. ''"Plate legs... Nah use... Steel helmet, got, but mines bi' ol' after 'is trip." ''the short dwarf muttered and changed iron helmet. ''"Dragon shield... not worlds bes' but betta' than none..." ''the short dwarf muttered and picked up the shield. ''"Tha' done. The backpack." ''the short dwarf said. He picked up the backpack and drained its contents by putting it upside down while it was open. ''"'Nother combat knife... Neva know when 'at 'andy. Throwin' star. Might 's'well take it. Book. Give it ta Red Un 'n' 'e'll be 'appy." ''the short dwarf muttered and put the throwing stars and combat knives in his backpack. ''"OI! RED UN! 'AVE A BOOK!" ''the short dwarf yelled and threw the book to Red Un. "Fire field... 'Nother fire field... I’ll take 'em. Ooo! Meat! I’ll 'ave 'at. Thas it." ''the short dwarf said while taking the meat and fire field runes. ''"Wai'... A piece o' paper..." ''the short dwarf drew a piece of paper that had been in the knight’s backpack.

''To Marnora, Son of Banora.

This note has been sent out to some other people. Kill these people and you will be richly rewarded: One very short dwarf, very slow. A half dwarf. A Pheonix figure, one Chelestra and EVERYONE else you see in company with them. You will be rewarded 20,000 gold for each scalp you manage to get, and drop off at Folda ferry (dig it down exactly 10 yards from it and next day we'll give you the gold).

Do not ask who we are, you cannot find us, and if you do, we'll have to kill you. Kill the people we described.

And eat/burn/throw this piece of paper in water. ''the note said. Unfortunately the short dwarf couldn’t read. ''"Nuffin' immportant." ''the short dwarf said and threw the piece of paper away...

Red Un Red Un studied the book as he kept walking.

"Hrmm...seems like an ordinary diary...let's see 'ere..."

He read a few lines, then he skipped some pages, read some more, raised his eyebrows, skipped some more pages, read some more and suddenly tore it to pieces.

"Whoops! Oh well, nothing interesting in it anyway..."

Qunomus Qunomus the half elf came wandering down, bowstring tense as himself, his eyes looking for battle. What he saw was a dozen or so fires blazing merrily all over the place, a dead looted knight, and two dwarvish looking persons fully armed and grim faced. Qunomus' eyebrows shot so high that they vanished under his long hair. "Dwarves," he murmured. "Nothing but trouble. And those two look like they are questing." He grinned and with an expert toss of his head he sent his hair flying in the wind and turned back.

Vodok The short dwarf who didn’t notice a thing kept on walking and took out a raw piece of meat and took a big bite out of it. The short dwarf didn’t care what he ate, but he didn’t like to drink anything that wasn’t beer he was used to. The short dwarf took another big bite of the meat. Then ate it to the bone. He threw the bone into a nearby bush and kept on walking. ''"Adori Vita Vis. Adori gran. Adori gran." ''The short ´dwarf said in a very clear voice with runes in his hands. He took up a lyre and started to sing. ''"THE ELVES ARE WEIRD! THEY AINT HAVE NO BEARDS! THE ELVES ARE WEIRD!" ''the short dwarf sang at the top of his voice.

Roku Yarit Roku saw him, how could he miss him. All mensch has a strange smell about them and elves were the worst, next to Vodok. They smelled like grass to him. He laughed subtly as the short dwarf sang. He sounded like a dying hyena but he would put up with it just to see if anything interest came of it as they all walked to Ab'Dendriel.

Red Un "Dammit Vodok, be quiet! Such songs are good when not actually near Abby. I've travelled around the world for quite a while, and I've learned that insultin' everyone you see isn't the way to go..."

Red Un took out his lyre, and played an old elven ballad just to be on the safe side...

Qunomus His music was answered by a burst arrow, which screamed as it flew threw the air, land on ground right between Vodok and Roku. The blast knocked them backwards, but didn't hurt them very much. "Bad move." said Qunomus coldly. Looking at Red Un with more respect he nodded. "You at least have sense. I wouldn't have come if these fools," he said gesturing at Vodok and Roku. "hadn't insulted the elven kindred." Vodok jumped to his feet furious, and moved at Qunomus ready to attack him. Quonmus raised something in his hand and calmly said "Adori Flam." Vokok was knocked to the ground again..........

Roku Yarit "Worse move." This was pathetic. He was being attacked with Tibian magic. He didn’t even want to waste the effort of moving his hand on the damned Elf. "I’m the fool huh? Damned Mensch, how about you lick the horse crap off Vodok's boots and stop wasting our time." He grinned at Iridal, Istora, and Raistlin, who all seemed to find this as funny as he did.

Red Un Red Un sighed. He didn't want the whole damn elven army hunting him down.

"Now calm down people! This is NOT goin' to help our quest in ANY way! Roku, please apologise to the elf, and...elf whose name I do not know, apologise to Roku. We are not here in evil intent, we merely seek knowledge. If you want, Vodok can wait outside Ab'Dendriel 'till we're done."

Qunomus Qunomus glared at Red Un. "Fine. Sorry, Dwarf." He spoke the name with utter contempt.

"You seek knowledge?" Qunomus asked looking at Red Un. "It is a strange wind that would send Dwarves this far north seeking nought but knowledge. What such knowledge do you seek Milord Dwarf?" He asked looking the dwarf over with respect.

Roku Yarit "Some of us seek different knowledge then other-" Roku put his hand over Raistlins mouth.

"Uh...we are looking for a...uh...cook book. Yea that’s its! Dwarfs can’t make a good meal anymore so..."

Iridal rolled her eyes and smacked Roku in the back of the head. "Shhh!"

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia looked at the elf in a funny way. "I thought elves don't attack unless provoked?" She asked trying her best not to put any insult in her tone.

Vodok The short dwarf was very annoyed, but didn’t attack. He was using all his self control (that wasn’t a lot) to not attack the elf. "Don' 'ttack 'e elf... Don 'ttack 'e elf..." ''the short dwarf was muttering keeping his arms in a very strange position so they wouldn’t glide of to his backpacks. ''"So d'we go in'ter' ab' now or wha'?" ''the short dwarf asked in a very forced-calm voice.

Red Un "Aye, books of cookin' is very rare in Kazordoon, and I have heard far and wide of the magnificency of the elven kitchen. After all, I'm only half dwarf, so I tend to be a little more...open to new things than my kindred."

Red Un bowed.

"I thank ye most kindly for your benevolence and I give ye my best wishes for the future."

He looked at the others.

"Okay, let's ge goin'!"

Vodok ''"Gonna eat?? I wanna ea' too!" ''the short dwarf said and ran after Red Un. "Wine... 'Am... Mea'... ''Cheese..." ''the short dwarf muttered.

Red Un "Hey Vodok, calm down, there's gonna be food in Ab'Dendriel too. But I think you should stay outside, or we're gonna get into a lot o' trouble..."

Off in the distance, the tallest tree in the world could be seen. They were getting closer...

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia kept her cool waiting for the elf's reply.

Roku Yarit Roku walked slowly to Ab'Dendriel, he was looking straight up. "Are those Vultures?" Vodok ''"Me?!?! Outside?!?! Miss all 'e food 'n' wine?!?! BAH!! I c'en turn inta' an elf 'n' Ill keep castin' the spell all tha time were in Ab. 'K?" ''the short dwarf asked Red Un.

Qunomus Qunomus' eyebrows vanished under his hair again. He did not believe this story for an instant, first off he couldn't remember ever hearing what they ate, so long as it was meat, or what they drank so long as it was beer. Second these dwarves had a look in their faces that made him uncomfortable. Third he had not heard himself of an elvish kitchen. "I see master dwarf." said Qunomus politely." Farewell, and may you find what you seek." he hurried back to Ab’Dendriel and told Faluae about these dwarves.

Red Un "Well Vodok...if we say that you are a drunk, half-dumb and extremely rude elf, they just might believe you. Just try to avoid eye contact..."

Now the gates of the city could be seen.

"Vodok, get spellin'..."

Vodok ''"Good 'dea! We'll preten' I'm'a drunk half dumb 'n' exetremely rude elf!" ''the short dwarf said without realising that Red Un meant that that was what he was. ''"I c'en do i' a few times, but no' for more 'en 'bout 'n' hour then we're gonna 'af'ta be outta 'ere 'cause by 'at time I won' be able ta do the spell no more. Utevo res ina Elf." ''And the short dwarf took apperance of an elf. "If ya stare intensly at me you'll see me as I am an' animals won be fooled." ''the short dwarf said wisely and walked inside the borders of Ab'Dendriel.

Red Un "Well, animals might recognise ya, 'cause most animals have a refined sense of smell..."

Red Un walked past the wall of wood that protected the legendary city of elves.

Meanwhile...

"Master, they have arrived."

"Very good. Everything is prepared. You know what to do."

"Yes master, but..."

"Remember, the Ends Always Justifies The Means."

"Yes master." ,>

Chapter 14, which the Adventurers are almost crushed by a tree, and find themselves a ship
Roku Yarit Roku, Raistlin, Istora, and Iridal followed Vodok. The closer they were the easier it would be to keep him out of trouble.

"Iridal, if the spell fails can you actually change him into an Elf?"

"I suppose but...are you sure that’s such a good idea? I mean he causes enough trouble being slow and short."

Roku smirked, she did have a point. They would just have to make sure they got in and out as quickly as possible.

Red Un "Well, let's see where the ship is then..."

An elf who passed by stopped at the words.

"Ship? Are you..."

He looked at the disguised Vodok.

"...people looking for a ship? Then look no further! I, Aiayre Firith am the greatest captain in the world! I'll take you anywhere in the world...for a price, of course."

Red Un frowned.

"Hmm...that's pretty unusual for an elf I must say. You don't usually worry 'bout material riches (like me)."

"Well my good half-dwarf, I'm no ordinary elf!"

"I can see that. Very well, what would it cost us to go to Folda?"

"Hmm, let's see, that would be..."

Aiayre calculated in his head.

"2000 gold."

"Well, that seems..."

"2000 gold each."

"Say mister elf, where can I find other captains?"

Aiayre sighed.

"Well, there aren't any ships around now, but if you go up the largest tree in the world, you ought to see if any arrives."

"Thank you mister elf, and good luck finding any filthily rich people."

"Thanks...Ashari!"

Vodok As they walked away from the fairly greedy elf, the elf was staring at the short dwarf, who still was disguised. Little longer and he'll recognize me... the short dwarf thought. ''"What a lovly tree!" ''the short dwarf said in a voice he made sure was very clear, and hopped behind the tree, blocking the view from the elf. He stood there for about ten seconds then hurried off to the others. ''"Close 'un." ''the short dwarf muttered to Red Un. ''"Utevo Res Ina Elf. To 'e tree now?" ''the short dwarf muttered to Red Un. ''"An' you lot." ''the short dwarf turned to Roku. "You 'n' yar buddies 'af'ta tell me if I turn toa dwarf again."

Roku Yarit Roku and Iridal held Raistlin back as he tried to get just one finger on Vodok. "Just one touch! One touch and I’ll die a happy man!"

Istora laughed, looking up the tree. Her robes began to flutter about in a nonexistent wind and she shot up into the sky, like she was thrown from a catapult. The Mind Glancer landed in the tree hard, her knees barely bending to cushion her landing. Her mind scanned out around her, she heard their thoughts. She expanded her range, out onto the ocean. She heard the chattering of something. They could be Elves but maybe not. Her eyes were blinded by the sun. "I don’t see anything as of yet."

Red Un "Hrmm...when are Chelestrans gonna learn to use ladders..." muttered Red Un as he began to climb hollow tree on the inside.

Meanwhile...

"Master, they have Chelestrans with them!"

"We need not worry about them. The half-dwarf is our target. They can't find the library without him. Now get going!"

"Yes master."

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia laughed. She enjoyed the company of another woman... Even if she didn't really talk to her. She was silent for most of the trip... The dream still haunted her... It replayed over and over in her head. With a startling realization that there was people who could read minds she wiped the thought away... Smiling at the 2 mind glancers as nothing happened she walked away hoping they were not looking.

Vodok "Can we jus' ge' outta 'ere?? It'd be 'ealthy if I coul' make s'um runes too..." ''the short dwarf said so that everyone that he wanted to could hear him. "Wai'!!! Whas 'at smell?!?" ''the short dwarf cried out loud. ''"Comin' from there!!" ''the short dwarf yelled and ran into a house searching for the source of the wonderful smell.

Red Un Huffing and puffing, Red Un finally reached the top of the tree.

"Hrmm...let's see..."

He took out a spyglass and looked out over the seas.

"Aye, there doesn't seem to be any ships comin' in..."

Then he felt a smell. Not the same as Vodok, mind you, but rather the smell of...fire-fluid!

So THAT was their plan, he thought and started to climb downwards.

But it was too late. They had lit the fire. The flames was spreading upwards, and Red Un hurried up to the top again.

"This ain't good at all..."

There was also a creaking. If this fire keeps spreading, the whole damn tree will fall and crush the city below, he tought...

Roku Yarit Iridal cried out to Vodok. "Get out! Quickly!" She called forth her magic, turning herself into a silver Falcon. Her giant wings broke through the wooden doorway. Her keen eyes stopped the Dwarf. Grabbing hold of him with her sharp talons she flew from the house, carrying him high into the sky as the giant tree began to sway.

Istora concentrated, the heat was blistering. Her robes fluttered violently in a non-existent wind and she shot forth into the air, gliding down below. "This will not do, Raistlin."

Raistlin met her, their pupiless eyes locked on the tree as it began to fall. The fires were terrible to the eye, but not theirs. Their minds stretched forth, the massive tree began to fall. Bracing themselves they caught it, their knees buckling under the weight. Their telekenesis was strong but their bodies left something to be desired.

Roku did not pay attention to the others, his eyes looked through the fires. "Un! Where are you?" There was no reply he could hear. "Damnit! Come on!" Roku grabbed Rhiannon wrist and pulled her after him as he climbed up the tree, barely missing being crushed by several falling branches that were easily the size of 10 men. "Can you hear him? Where is he!"

Red Un "Over 'ere!"

Red Un was hanging from a burning branch. His face was dusty (more than usual, that is) and his hair was evidently on fire.

Well, at least I don't have to take a shower this year, he thought to himself as the branch began to groan.

Meanwhile...

"Master, the Chelestrans are holding up the tree!"

"Well, then we have to help it falling."

The master had read many books on telekinesis, and now directed all his power against the tree...

Vodok ''"EEK!" ''The short dwarf cried out and ran out of the house, now not able to smell the smell because of the other smells that mixed in. The short dwarf was running around like a maniac. Meanwhile up on a hill a robed figure was standing totally motionless, except his arms, his arms were moving in a very peculiar way. The short dwarf saw two black figures on the hill and realised what they were up to: Bringing down the tree over all the elves and other visitors. The tree was starting to bend over. The short dwarf searched in his backpacks for a great fire ball. ''"'Ere I 'ave 'un." ''the short dwarf muttered, drew the great fire ball and held it with straight arms. He shot two shots, one of them hit right on target, the other one so it just hit the two people. The person who was bringing down the tree lost concentration and fell over. ''"Ignore the dwarf! Bring down the tree, it’s more important." ''the other figure said. ''"That can wait a second or two." ''the other figure answered. He drew a very strange rock from his backpack, and it disappeared, just like the great fire ball did when it was used. The short dwarf saw what he was up to but nothing happened. Then suddenly lots of sharp knives were flying towards the short dwarf. But the short dwarf was prepared for something like that, he jumped behind a wall and switched on magic shield as fast as he could. Two knives pierced the dwarf’s arm but the mana shield saved him. The short dwarf violently drew out the two knives. But he was feeling numb... But why? Feet couldn’t move... ''Is this a paralyze rune?? No... that works immedeatly... ''the short dwarf said. He couldn’t move his legs... ''"POISON!" ''The thought struck the short dwarf so fast that he yelled it out loud without intending too. ''"Exana Pox." ''But that wasn’t nearly enough... It slowed down the movement of the poison that was at the top of his legs. ''"SOMEONE! 'ELP ME QUICKLY! IM 'OISONED! 'ELP!" ''The short dwarf yelled out.

Roku Yarit Raistlin and Istora started to buckle under the weight. "Something is making this rather difficult."

Roku moved towards where he heard Un yell. "Rhia try to get as many people out from under this thing as possible." Lightning cracked, splitting wood and clearing his path. He ran across the branch laying down on his stomach and holding out his broken hand. "Grab my hand. We’ve got to get out of this damn tree before it hits the city." The tree was beginning to lean in a very awkward way.

Iridal flew across the sky, her silver wings outstretched as she glided across the sky. She landed near Istora and Raistlin, her body changing back into her tall slender figure, her white robes swaying in the breeze. "You two are the ones with the battle experience! What do we do?" Lady Rhiannon Datwood "Roku stop!" she said pulling her wrist free. She closed her eyes and spoke... she cracked, popped. The fire seemed to challenge her. Her eyes snapped open...

"Err, Such a stubborn element... fire." The fire began to talk back finally... "Really... it said it was not a natural fire... It wants to know why it should listen to me." she said, annoyed. She did as Roku said. Even though he was as stubborn as the fire itself he was right. She began directing people out of the way.

Red Un "Heh, I can see Kazordoon from 'ere" said Red Un. He got a desperate look from Roku.

"Oh alright, some other time then..."

He grabbed Roku’s hand and crawled up on the branch. That's when it broke and sent the two tumbling downwards.

"Well, that's a nice end..."

Meanwhile...

"Curse that dwarf!"

"We don't have time for him now. Someone is speaking to the fire. Trying to put it out...take my hand! Concentrate! Push!"

The two robed men focused all their power towards the tree...

Vodok The poison in the short dwarf was still spreading in him. ''"Exana Pox." ''the short dwarf said, but now putting all the effort he had in to the antidote, but it still didn’t work, but it froze the poison but his legs still couldn’t move. The short dwarf was now searching like mad for something handy in his backpack of handy stuff. ''"YES!!" ''the short dwarf cried out, he found exactly what he was looking for. He pulled out his hand, and in his hand were some herbs. ''No known poison can resist THIS stuff! ''the short dwarf thought. The herbs were rotten and had a few bugs on but the short dwarf didn’t care. He swallowed the whole bunch of it and the poison was starting to drain away... he could move his knees now, but the poison resisted, it started pushing back. ''"Exana Pox." ''the short dwarf said to help the poison-resisting herbs but it didn’t help. The poison had now pushed back up to the end of his legs. But suddenly the herbs gave one last push and the poison was gone. The short dwarf picked up the two daggers that had pierced his arm and placed them very carefully in his backpack.

Red Un As he fell, Red Un noticed that he had been right over a ship all the time.

"Well, 'tis a good time to notice..."

He grabbed hold of the nearest sail and made a huge rift in it as he came skidding downwards. He landed safely with both feet on the ground right next to...

"Aiyare!"

"I know, my name is lovely."

"Mr. Elf, I think I will take yer offer after all."

"What changed your mind, Mr. Half-dwarf?"

"Well, I need to get outta here pretty quickly before anyone notices that I was the one who brought the...trouble here."

Aiyare dodged a falling branch.

"Well, we better get the rest of your gang too."

"Aye, tough I almost wish we could leave Vodok here..."

Chapter 15, in which the Adventurers encounters a storm and a big slimy thing
Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia had helped the last person out of the way... She ran back to the tree, it was still standing!

She began to speak to it once more. The fire pushed forward. Rhia walked into the fire... It tried to burn her. It couldn’t. The fire tried and tried but failed. She walked out. The fire seemed to be retreating.

"I made a bet with it." Rhia said. "I bet it that there was one thing in this city it could not burn." She smiled slyly.

Roku Yarit The two Mindglancers were lost in darkness, their bodies hit the ground, lying there unconscious.

"Istora! Raistlin!" Iridal ran towards them, trying to support them. "Wake up!" The tree creaked and groaned loudly...it began to fall, nothing held it up now. There was no time to change herself. She made a desperate dash out from under the trees shadow, barely going anywhere with the two Mindglancers being dragged behind. She closed her eyes tight and muttered a silent prayer before the tree came down and CRACK!

It was silent for a moment until the shards of the tree blanketed the city of Ab'Dendriel. A great red Dragon soared past as the shards of the tree fell. A silver haired rider in bright grey stood on its back, holding the reins that navigated the Dragon.

Iridal stared at it for a moment in awe, not noticing the old Wizard standing behind her.

"You two had one simple thing to do..."

Iridal Blastrovita suddenly realized what had happened. "Tal'Rasha!"

The Wizard was stern but put a comforting hand on her shoulder. "It’s alright child, I arrived in time."

The Red Dragon came around, hitting the ground hard as its rider hopped off. "He’s gone, Lord. He is not here."

"Are you sure of this Silvan? No I am sorry, Wrathlin can see much, if he was here you would know it." He kneeled down and picked up Raistlin and Istora with his broad arms, handing them to Silvan. "Take them to Haven. I will be with you shortly."

With a nod, the silver haired dragon rider threw the two Mindglancers over the back of his Dragon and took off.

"Wait here, Iridal." Tal'Rasha drew the Sigla, apprearing in front of Red Un. "WHERE IS THE SEVENTH!"

Red Un Red Un had been mourning the loss of gold this trip would cost when POFF! Tal'Rasha stood before him. He quickly collected himself.

"Oh, ya mean Roku? He's up there..."

Red Un pointed upwards and sure enough, Roku was desperately grasping a rope high up in a mast.

Meanwhile...

"The half-dwarf has escaped again, master!"

"Yes, we didn't count on the elven captain. We'll have to return and report our failure, but first..."

The huge old tree groaned and slowly stood up again.

"...we should put things back where they belong."

Then the two left, unknown and unnoticed.

Vodok The short dwarf looked at himself and realised he was a dwarf. ''"Utevo Res Ina Elf." ''the short dwarf said quickly looking around. But the spell didn’t work. He used all his powers to make antidotes and magic shields so he wouldn’t die. The short dwarf put his hair and beard inside his armour to make him look a little more elfish. He crept up to the boat where he saw Red Un fall down onto. "Get us ou'dda 'ere. I can turn inta an elf no more." ''the short dwarf muttered to Red Un from behind.

Red Un Aiyare grinned (which is very unusual for an elf) when he saw Vodok.

"So, that dwarf is with you?"

Red Un rose his eyebrow.

"Uhm...how did ya recognise 'im?"

"By the smell of course! Only a dwarf could smell as bad as him!"

"I should feel insulted, but I guess it's true. Only a dwarf can smell like Vodok. Ya wonder why I travel so much outside Kazordoon..?"

Roku Yarit Tal'Rasha did not look twice. The Sigla flared, lightning and fire burst to life and struck Roku down...or at least his robes. The Sorcerer had filled his robes with a strange sponge-like substance that expanded to give the illusion that someone was under them. Burning bits of cloth fell down upon the deck.

Tal'Rasha frowned heavily, biting his tongue. He paid no more attention to the mensch and went off to find Iridal. ''They should never have gotten this far...that damned Wizard! This is his doing! I know it! When I get my hands on that fool of a Wizard I swear to god...'' Vodok Stupid, fancy elves... think they know everything... the short dwarf thought to himself. The short dwarf was in a bad mood since everyone he met was insulting him and he had been stabbed and almost killed by some scum figure. He went to the other side of the boat and threw in the rotten fish he had and started to fish up some fresh fish.

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia had blacked out for a moment... The tree it was falling. What stopped it? She remembered the pain it was in... She had to block it out though it pained her to do so... The tree was now dead.

"I'm... Sorry old one..." She said to the massive tree. She touched its burned remains. "If only I had acted faster... She frowned. She looked down and saw the tree had a sapling... It had survived somehow. An elf walking by stepped on it.

"NO!" She yelled at the elf.

"It’s just a sapling, why does it upset you?"

She stared at the elf in amazement. An elf of all races should understand!

"How?! How dare you!" She yelled. "You, a elf, You should know why!" She yelled at the so-called elf.

She looked harder... What she saw was not an elf... No. It was a human... He was in a black robe much like the one her brother wore.

"You are a follower of Zathroth... What a pity, Must you hide your self in an illusion? Even my brother isn’t as arrogant to hide him self... What brings you here?"

"Ah, You must be Rhiannon Datwood. I've been looking for you." He said before bringing out his sword. "Your brother has made my master unpleased..." He brought down his sword...

Red Un Meanwhile, the two robed men had returned to the place they came from.

"Great Master, we have failed."

"Ah. And you know the punishment for failure?"

"Yes, Great Master."

"Good. Now, begone."

The two left the Great Master, going deep down into the dark dungeons, where they would be punished for their failure.

"So, the half-dwarf has escaped us again. There never seems to be any end to his luck..."

Back in Ab'Dendriel, Red Un wandered trough the ruins, trying to find his companions. Suddenly, he heard someone yell out loud, and in the next moment a sword hit his helmet. He looked around and saw Rhia who had dodged out of the way just in time. Then he saw the robed man.

"Great, just my luck..."

Roku Yarit Roku Sirius Yarit shivered terribly, huddled around a small fire. The cave was dank and dark, a blizzard raged outside. His shoulder length blonde hair fell over his face, shrouding his eyes and he curled up in a ball, trying to keep as warm as he could. He couldn’t really remember how he got here and damned if he knew where he was. One second he was about to slide onto the deck of the Elven ship from the mast and next he was sitting in four feet of snow. If he did have to guess, he would say he was on Vega since there isn’t a city or mountain anywhere he could see, not that he could see much in the blizzard. I’m beginning to think Vodok's curse is rubbing off on me...

Iridal didn’t know what to do, everyone was gone, well everyone she knew. "Roku?" She walked around Ab'Dendriel, reluctant to ask anyone if they had seen him. Tal'Rasha had also disappeared, leaving her behind. Her only guess to what to do was to what she had came here to do, and that was to find the library. "Um...are you the captain the Dwarfs hired?" she asked nervously as she approached the ship and its captain.

Red Un Aiyare, (in)famous womanizer and ladykiller, put on his friendliest smile.

"Yes my sweet lady, that is me. What do you need?"

Roku Yarit "Well-uh-I want to come with you...if that’s alright of course! I mean if you don’t have anymore room that’s alright." Iridal had much experience with mensch but she was always accompanied by one of her kindred and who knew how much the Elves, Dwarves, and Humans had changed. Her white, flowing gown fluttered a bit in the wind as she stood on the deck, staring around nervously.

Red Un Not only did she have to be beautiful, thought Aiyare to himself. She also had to be wearing a white gown that fluttered in the wind. Sometimes, the gods are on your side.

"Of course, M'lady. Shall we perhaps go and find the others of your gang?"

Meanwhile, Red Un was in a troublesome situation (for a change).

"Who the heck are you, and why did ya bonk yer sword on my helmet?"

Gorfath Gorfath had walked all day in hopes of reaching the fair city of Ab'Dendriel. This is where he grew up, this is where he has all his childhood memories. When he finally made it to Ab'Dendriel he almost ran around under the tree's, smiling and laughing. Then suddenly he saw a face he recognized. It was Red Un. Not thinking that he might not recognize Gorfath he ran up to him and yelled:

"Red Un, my fair comrat, how are thee?"

On the looks of Red Un he saw that he could not recognize Gorfath so I had to tell him who I was.

"I am Gorfath, son of Adulas. Adulas was my great father although I have grown stronger then him. I know you knew his father once upon a time. Knarker was his name and he played in the first tibian musical orchestra with you and Malva Willow. Sadly I don't remember the name of last member.

As Gorfath informed Red Un what was going on he thought: "Well what is he gonna say 'bout tis?"

Red Un "Ah Mr. Gorfath, it's nice to see ya, but right now I'm tryin' to figure out why this guy bonked me in the head. Ya better draw yer sword..."

Vodok The short dwarf was bored of fishing so he decided to get a little familiar with Ab'Dendriel. The short dwarf walked around and found Red Un, a black-robed figure and an unknown figure. ''"Hullo, Red Un." ''The short dwarf said to Red Un then saw the robed figure...

Lady Rhiannon Datwood "It is me he wants" Rhia said stepping in front of the others. "Come, If you really think you can kill me try" She said calmly.

The man ran at her his sword swinging. She watched. Just as his sword came close to her face the earth moved beneath the mans feet... he missed.

"Urgh!" he yelled "H-how?"

"Did your master not tell you? A fight with me is a fight against the earth itself." She explained.

"Please, leave... I will spare your life only so your so called master can do the nasty deed of killing you." She said walking away. "I try to go though life without killing..."She said walking away. "It's people like you that leave me no choice."

Sorcerer of Revenge A young elf sat to the side watching the confrontation.... He had been sitting aside observing the sky when he heard the disturbance.... He looked over and saw the most beautiful women he had seen. She was of a Phoenix Clan and himself of an Elf. This could never happen. But still, he watched with much interest.

Red Un Red Un put back his sword while looking at the robed man who struggled to get out of the pit Rhia had created.

"Well, I got a ship to catch. See ya 'round Mr. Murderer..."

He followed Rhia back towards the ship. Then he stopped.

"Mr. Gorfath, you may join us if ya like. Just remember that I'm not responsible for any physical or spiritual damage this journey might cost ya."

Gorfath Gorfath looked around. He felt kind off happy to have been chosen by these men. That was something he never told them to. Instead he said:

"Of course, I will come. I am stronger then most men. Both physically and mentally so you don't have to worry." Gorfath turned his robe and walked towards a beautiful red rose. "This my friends, this shall guide us from here on. Let us go."

From a single eyeblink they were gone. Off to seek mighty adventure. And now they had a new friend with them.

Red Un Red Un shrugged his shoulders.

"Well, take whatever flower ya like, just don't get the elves after us..."

He got a thought.

"...Well okay, we've already got 'em after us, so let's hurry!"

Vodok The short dwarf didn’t understand a thing as usual so he just walked after Red Un. "We've been 'ere far ages. Les ge'd outta 'ere." ''the short dwarf said to Red Un.

Roku Yarit Iridals teeth chattered nervously as the party approached. "H-Hi!" She managed to force the words out and smiled weakly. "Um...If no one interjects do you mind if I sorta tag along?"

Red Un "Sure, the more the merrier..."

Red Un looked at Vodok.

"...well, mostly."

He got aboard the ship.

"Now, where did Roku go?"

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia remained silent for quite some time now... Her mind was racing with thoughts and explanations as to why Zathroth would want her brother dead... Unless that man was an impostor.

She thought hard. Completely unaware that the young elf was watching.

Sorcerer of Revenge Ryu watched her for a few more seconds then turned away. He began once again to look at the sky... unknowing if he had been noticed although he was thinking I wonder what her name is....

Roku Yarit Iridal looked panicked for a moment. "R-Roku?" She looked around the group. "None of you saw where he went? No one?!" She sunk to her knees, unshed tears filling her eyes. "That’s what he was here for...He killed him..."

Red Un "Now Miss, that can't be. Think logical. Last time I saw him, he was dangling from the top of a mast. And Aiyare, ya haven't seen any robed mean boarding or coming near this ship, right?"

"Right, Mr. half-dwarf."

"So the more logical explanation would be that he disappeared into thin air and ended up somewhere else in the world."

The rest of the party looked at Red Un meaningly.

"Well, this is TIBIA fer cryin' out loud! These sorts of things happen all the time. Believe me, I've seen it. Now, is everyone else aboard so we can get going before the elves notices who was the cause of all this?"

Vodok ''"Naaaaaaaah! I think 'e jus' le' go 'n' then 'e fell inta' tha' wata' 'n' 'e drowned. Whats with tha' bad mood? We know 'ow 'e died now." ''the short dwarf said, under the impression he was cheering up the woman.

Roku Yarit Iridal Blastrovita sank back against the mast of the ship, her arms folded over her knees and her eyes buried in them. "It can’t be...It cant be..."

Roku Sirius Yarit sealed the cave entrance, the blizzard outside had gotten more violent and cold. He wore a crude getup he put together himself. A large bear skin wrapped around his chest and arms and wolf skins tied together crudely around his feet and waist. It itched something fierce but at least he wasn’t freezing to death. His magic wasn’t much help in a cave in the middle of nowhere. "I hate snow..."

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia heard the thought of the young elf... Had he meant her? She decide to answer regardless... "I am Rhiannon Datwood... Also know as Pheonix" she thought to the young elf... not even knowing where he was.

Vodok The short dwarf yawned and made a few runes then saw a big fish swim past the boat. ''"Aha!! Ill catch yeh!" ''the short dwarf muttered to himself. He silently took up his fishing rod, took it in the side the fishing-line was on and banged the fish over the head very hard. The short dwarf was hoping it would come up for some reason but it just fainted and fell into the sea. ''"Oh." ''the short dwarf said in a disappointed voice, and started fishing normally.

Red Un "So, who's gonna crew this ship?"

Aiyare smiled.

"Well, for the small amount of gold you gave me, you are."

Red Un looked nervous.

"What, ya mean all of us?"

"Yes. You ought to tell them if you want us to leave port quickly."

"Right...Lisn' up people! This isn't gonna be a luxury cruise. I'm afraid that all you have to work if we are goin' to get anywhere. So...well, do as Aiyare says, I guess..."

Sorcerer of Revenge Ryu heard a female voice come into his mind. Lady Rhiannon Datwood.... He sat up and looked over the trees again. Seeing that Rhiannon was looking around he ducked back down. How was this possible? He had heard of people who can control minds. But her able to just throw it off when she has no idea where he was?

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia could sense his confusion. I don't have to know where you are... I only have to know you exist" she thought to him once more. ''"When I know you exist I can feel your aura... or as you human call it, your life."''

Sorcerer of Revenge ''I see, but you have made a mistake. For I am no human. I am a Light Elf. The only Light Elf really. So, I therefore can’t be human''

Lady Rhiannon Datwood ''"So that makes you immortal?" she thought with interest "I am sorry if I insulted you, I assumed you were human because of your confusion... Most other races know about telepathy."''

Sorcerer of Revenge "My immortality is mine to give to whom I chose. I have lost this gift long ago. I can still use it yes, but not as the same form. As for not knowing, I'm only of the age 18. I have yet to learn all the secrets of this world known as Tibia. As for its inhabitants." He looked at Rhia with a note of interest. Waiting for her next thought...

Lady Rhiannon Datwood ''"I See... I myself by mortal standards am 120 years old... By Aletha I am only 21..." she thought. "I feel as if I've known you in one of my lives... Quite strange really. May I ask your name?"''

Sorcerer of Revenge "My name is Ryu "Revenge" Heart. I am a descendent of the Ancient Celtic god, Dadga. I have been on many worlds. I'm not sure how old I am. Although it’s not too old. Nor too young. But on this world, I am of the age 18... This may seem strange to you, as I am looking at you but you can't see me. Your eyes... they seem strangely familiar... Like I have known you for a very long time..."

Lady Rhiannon Datwood ".. Dadga... Did you say Dadga, I have never heard of him..." She lied.

She then said under her breath. "You have you sent him to me! I don't wish to baby sit!" she said sharply at Dadga.

Sorcerer of Revenge "Well, My fair lady, There seems to be stress when you say you haven’t heard of him. Most here on this cursed place haven’t. I come from the land known as Fincayra. No, I don’t suppose you know of it neither. Really good place. But why the stress when you say you haven’t heard of him? 

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia frowned. She wasn't very good at lying. ''"I guess I could tell you the truth... I was born on Fincayra... I know Dadga very well... In fact he has saved my life and I have returned the favour." ''

"I'll get you back for that Dadga... I just know you’re laughing at me right now" she said in annoyance.

Sorcerer of Revenge ''I knew you were born on Fincayra the whole time. I was just wondering if you would trust me. I have seen you walking the woods many times... Also, we have something else in common. Dadga… saved my life as well, from my own father. Very strange to meet another here, maybe destiny does exist, or maybe it’s just a conspiracy of my grandfather. ''

Lady Rhiannon Datwood "I believe it is you grandfather... even tho my telepathy cannot reach him... I can sense he is finding this funny."

Sorcerer of Revenge Ryu stepped down from a tree landing silently behind Rhiannon. He walked behind her in complete silence while thinking ''I bet you wonder where I am so you can see me? As for I am well hidden. But I do wish to get to know you better."''

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhis giggled as the tree whispered. "You’re behind me, Ryu "Revenge" Heart" she said out loud. She turned around slowly.

Sorcerer of Revenge As Rhiannon Turned there was a whisper of wind and he was not there... Until he tapped her on her shoulder... standing where she was just facing before turning to look at him. ''As I am behind you, which was once in front of you. For you were right. ''He winked at her. For the first time, actually getting a good look at her deep red eyes.

Lady Rhiannon Datwood "How did you-?" she asked a little startled. She smiled... He doesn’t know the real reason she knew... He was obviously not born in Druma wood... or if he was he forgot how to speak to nature.

Sorcerer of Revenge He smiled at her when she was finally able to look at him. ''That’s just one of my many tricks. I may teach them to you one day. If you are fully in tune with the light. Although it sounded like a trick of the wind. It was using Light. ''

He took a step towards her.

You know, You have the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen?

Red Un Of course, this whole conversation was lost to Red Un, who didn't have the gift of telepathy.

"Hey Rhia! Get aboard the ship! We really could use some magic wind or something in these sails."

Seeing that nobody else was working, he began to raise the sail by himself.

Sorcerer of Revenge Ryu looked back as he heard Red Un call out to Rhia. "Well, you should be going" he said out loud for the first time. "I pray, I shall meet you again. Where is your destination? For I may see you again very soon..."

Vodok The short dwarf was now sitting on the over side of the ship. He had only been on a ship a few times before, to get to the island of Edron. The short dwarf saw the sails going up so the short dwarf walked up to Red Un who was getting the sails up. The short dwarf saw a big fish and yelled out. ''"Oi! Un! Yeh've gotta see 'is!" ''the short dwarf said and ran to Red Un and pulled him away from the rope...

Vehementi Dominus Meanwhile, under the deck was Vehementi, he had stowed away in hope of following the party, he was in the empty cargo hold in a small alcove under the stairs leading down, save from him, a desk, a bottle of blood, some parchment, melted wax and a quill. He dipped the quill in the blood and began to write on the parchment:

"I'm hiding, you won't find me, but I'll show up when you don't expect me to and after you guess who I am."

Under that was a capital V interlinked with a capital D, the D was just below and to the right of the V as they overlapped and on the other side of the page was the Royal dark Elven crest. He pulled a pin out of the drawer and because there was a slight mist, he made himself invisible, snuck up on deck and nailed the parchment to the mast, then crept back into the shadow of the alcove under the stairs in the cargo hold, yet remained invisible.

Red Un The whole sail came tumbling down at Red Un and Vodok. After a while, they managed to crawl out from under it.

"Dammit Vodok, why don't ya do some..."

He noticed the parchment on the mast.

"...some good for once and raise this sail while I read the letter."

He took down the parchment and read it.

"Great, another mysterious member with a secret..."

Lady Rhiannon Datwood "Red Un... How many times do I have to tell you, I have no magic." Rhia said sternly.

She simultaneously thought to Ryu. "I don't know where I will end up... I am only just beginning to remember my past lives. With the help of your Grand Father I only know how old I am and that I know him..."

She climbed aboard the ship... She made a rasping whispering noise with her voice. The wind twirled around Rhia. She spoke again. "Senthia would you please put wind in the sails?" Rhia asked saying the name in her celtic tongue... the rest of the sentence was in the language of the wind currents.

Roku Yarit Iridal looked away from the sea for a moment. "There’s a letter? Maybe its from Roku!" She snatched it out of Red Un's hand and read it quickly. "It’s from him. It has to be." Hope flared feebly in her eyes. "Rhiannon is it? You’re a telepath. Can you tell me if there is anyone else on the ship?" she pleaded.

Roku was getting bloody tired of this damned place since he had tried to seal the cave and almost brought the entire thing down around him. The only way in or out was now buried under hundreds of rocks and the Chelestran Sorcerer sat beside a small fire he conjured on the remains of some sort of plant life. Nanananananana Nanananananana Nanana na na Bock Bock Bock Bock…

Sorcerer of Revenge Ryu walked up onto the dock as the ship began to move with Rhiannon's Help. She turned towards him as they were sailing... He waved to them all "Good Bye" Then he thought to Rhiannon. ''I think Dadga has our fates linked together. I believe I shall see you again. ''

She looked at him in mysterious way, blinking once and looking back at where he was. He was no longer there... for the most part. A flash of light was in his place moving fast towards the ship. It combined with the wind and pushed the ship faster. From what seemed the light "Have a Safe Journey" Came Ryu's voice....

Lady Rhiannon Datwood "Right" Rhia said concentrating. It was one thing to talk to some one you know exists but to find someone you don’t know about was another. "I feel... A half presence... It's as if half of his soul is gone..." She said somewhat surprised. "Only hybrids with certain races can do that..." She remembered her Friend, was once full human but now half Human half Ghoul. It had happen in a fluke of someone’s spell to completely kill her and only half killed her.

- Maybe we shall... she thought to herself as Ryu bid his good byes.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi was under the deck trying hard not to laugh as he could hear the party trying to find out who he is, he thought that if he could manipulate rage his presence would be invisible to even the greatest psyker, however, rage was beyond his control so he just sat there completely invisible trying not to laugh.

Lady Rhiannon Datwood Rhia could have sworn she heard a giggle... Someone was on this ship.

"You find this funny do you? Why do you hide?" she thought... now knowing he existed she could not speak to him through his mind.

"Hey... Red Un. Why don’t you go ask the engine if it has seen anything."

Roku Yarit Iridal walked over to the side of the ship, looking back out onto the sea. "Why do mensch let themselves be corrupted by demons and such? They loose a bit more of their humanity every time another generation of these creatures passes into existence." She tapped her foot on the deck, peering at the hard wood. "And now they hide in the shadows like stowaways afraid of the light..."

Lady Rhiannon Datwood "I do not know Iridal... I feel he doesn't mean us harm tho--" Rhia stop mid-sentence... "I don't recall hearing your name..." Rhia said confused... "How did I... I've never been able to read people's names before."

Roku Yarit Iridal smiled at Rhiannon. "I guess Roku must have mentioned the other Chelestrans to you." She bit her lip. "Um...did Roku ever mention Tal'Rasha Phazar? Or Chelestra and the Labyrinth to you or any of the rest of them for that matter? And he is the only one of my kind that you people have ever met?"

Red Un Red Un shrugged his shoulders.

"As far as I know, elven ships doesn't have engines. They mostly rely on crude sails and such."

Aiyare gave him an angry look.

"If you ever call this ship 'crude' again, you might very well end this trip on the bottom of the sea."

He walked up to the steering wheel.

"Now Mr. Half-dwarf, where do you want my fine ship to go?"

Red Un took out the old book that had started it all and flipped a few pages.

"Hrmm...let's see now...I think it is...Vega. Yes, I'm pretty sure it's Vega."

"Vega it is then, Mr. Half-dwarf."

Vodok The short dwarf walked away from Red Un and tripped over a board in the ship, cursed and continued to walk. The short dwarf saw a way down into the ship. Wonder what’s down here..." the short dwarf thought and walked down. He thought he could hear a very small laugh. Probably just the wind that's playing me a trick... the short dwarf thought to himself, but only half believing himself. This is scary... I wanna forget all about this. the short dwarf thought. "There only 'un way ta' ferge' summin'!" the short dwarf started. "GET DRUNK!!" the short dwarf yelled out. He took off his dwarven ring and took up 2 bottles of very strong beer and drank. The short dwarf was so drunk he was imagining things... ''"HMMMMM!!!! The enemy's gomme. ''I 'f'ta ge' HICKS! Out o' 'ere..." the short dwarf said drunkenly. A rat ran past an squeaked. "You dont b'lieve me! Master Rat! But We'll see 'bout tha'!" ''the short dwarf said and started running around and screaming as fast as the beer allowed him.

Red Un Red Un sighed as he heard the yelling from below.

"Great, Vodok's drunk 'gain. I'd better go check on him before he makes any holes in the hull..."

He walked down the stairs and saw Vodok run around.

"Dammit Vodok, how'dya get drunk with only two bottles of beer?"

Vodok "HMMMM!!! ''Its tha' prison guard 'gain... I bette' dig myself out!" ''the short dwarf yelled out and started searching for his shovel.

Red Un "Though drunk people usually tells fascinating stories, I consider ya took much of a risk to stay conscious right now."

With that, Red Un walked over and bonked Vodok unconscious. As the half-dwarf walked up the stairs again, he thought he heard a faint giggle. He looked into the darkness.

"Naw..."

He turned around and walked up on the deck again.

Vodok The short dwarf fell down and the short dwarf lay there knocked out in about twenty minutes. ''"Umf... Wha' 'appened 'ere?" ''the short dwarf muttered to himself. He slowly got up and walked up the stairs, not being as drunk anymore. He walked to the side of the boat and tried to fish a little. ''"Good! 'Eres 'sum land!" ''the short dwarf yelled. ''"'Eem's pretty col' y'know..." ''The short dwarf said and made took his loose hanging scarf over his neck.

Red Un Aiyare took out his spyglass and looked towards the little island Vodok had seen.

"Well, Mr. Dwarf, that's just one of the smaller Ice Islands. We'll have to pass it and sail along the coast of Senja to get to Vega."

Red Un was surprised.

"Well, this is a pretty fast ship for using only sails I'd say."

Aiyare gave him an angry look and went up to the steering wheel again.

"We'll encounter some pretty rough storms soon, so make sure your people are ready..."

Vodok "BAH! ''We 'arves are tough!" ''the short dwarf said. Suddenly a large wave crushed against the boat and the short dwarf fell down to the other side of the boat and was saved by the fence. The short dwarf got up and tied a rope to the mast and the other end to himself. ''"Tha' shou' do it." ''the short dwarf said with victory in his voice.

Roku Yarit Iridal stood up straight and grinned weakly at Vodok. She raised her hands, her magic began to weave around her. Without warning, her flesh looked like it was thrown from her body, leaving nothing but a ghostly white shape of herself, one you could see right through. "I do not need to brace myself for anything, Elf." Her eyes narrowed as she looked into the sky. "Let the storm come..."

Red Un Aiyare grinned.

"Well, you asked for it, M'Lady..."

There was a thunder far away, and a slight drizzle began to fall. Red Un took out his scarf and put it around his neck as the wind began to blow just a little bit more...

Rhiannon Datwood Rhia looked without worry. "Remember... Nature is my friend..." She said quietly to Iridal.

Vodok The short dwarf took out a fire field. He went below deck and was just about to shoot it when he realised the boat would burn up if he did. The short dwarf climbed up with heavy raindrops falling on his helmet. ''"D'YEH 'AVE SOMEWHERE I C'EN LIGH' A FIRE?" ''the short dwarf yelled at the captain trying to be heard over the thunder. He tied himself to the mast again since he went out of it to light a fire. A wave suddenly swept over the side of the boat. The size of this storm was huge. Was it really nature or is someone summoning this storm, thought the short dwarf. ''Naaaaah. No one can controll the weather'' the short dwarf thought to himself while securing the rope.

Red Un "Well, I haven't got any of 'em weirdo magic thingumies, and nature ain't my friend (actually, recent events has made me think our relation is the opposite of friendly) so I'm gonna grab hold 'o somethin'. And Vodok, don't try light any fires, the last thing we want is to attract attention from them sea-creatures..."

Aiyare struggled with the steering wheel as the waves began to raise higher and higher.

"I could use some help with the sails if no one mind" he yelled over the wind.

Vehementi Dominus There was a hole in the deck above Vehementi's head, he could feel the rain pouring through the hole and onto his head, the storm had caused the fog to thicken on the deck, so he went invisible and went on top, he saw Vodok in the centre attached to the mast, he saw Red Un next to him struggling and getting tangled in the sails and shouting for help, he walked over and tapped Rhia on the shoulder whist invisible.

Vodok Another big wave crushed against the deck of the boat sending a barrel flying over board. The short dwarf was getting very nervous of the sea monsters Red Un had mentioned. ''"'Em sea monsters..." the short dwarf yelled over the roaring sea and thunder "Are 'ey big 'n' ugly? Not 'cause I'm scared o' any'ing or su'mming." ''the short dwarf yelled again trying to sound as brave as possible. The short dwarf walked against the mast held it with his hands as hard as possible just in case the rope would give in. Another barrel was send flying over board by a big wave. "'Aybe we oughta' shove 'ese crates 'n' barrels below 'is floor. Else we won 'ave no food left." ''the short dwarf yelled.

Rhiannon Datwood "Why? What do you want?" Rhia asked knowing there was an invisible being on the ship. "Errr, I have no time, for your games!" She began to make a swishing nose deep in her throat. The wind seemed to respond... but only avoid her.

The wind responded slightly... "This wind current doesn't like people invading it's ... err master's territory?" She said confusedly. "I had no idea an element could have a master... It will not harm me cause I can speak with it... I'm sorry you must help your selves... it will not be as nice with you."

Red Un "Well, that's just typical of the elements" muttered Red Un. He yelled up to Aiyare.

"Hey Mr. Elf! Can ya get us out of this storm?"

Aiyare was steering the swaying ship calmly and stood like nothing had happened while a wave roared over him.

"No, I think we'll have to ride this thing out! Go help Vodok secure the barrels, you can't do much with the sails anyway, Mr.Half-dwarf!"

Red Un stumbled over to Vodok.

"Okay Vodok, grab as many barrels as ya can and get them below deck!"

He took one himself, and had to duck one as it flew into the sea.

"I hope it wasn't beer in that one..."

Vodok "Wha'? Me?? I dint mean 'at I tie meself from 'is rope. I woul''t do it for 1000 gol' coins!" ''The short dwarf said. Another wave crushed against a barrel and sent it flying. ''"Tha' 'as close me beer barrel." ''the short dwarf said nervously. ''What if it goes into the water? ''the short dwarf thought while a wave crushed against the deck, but luckily didn’t bring down a barrel. The short dwarf quickly untied himself from the rope very quickly since the short dwarf didn’t secure it good enough. The short dwarf quickly ran to the barrel with his beer is and shoved it down below deck. The short dwarf looked down to make sure the barrel wasn’t hurt. The short dwarf climbed up and was shaken around by a wave that came right on the short dwarf.

Red Un Red Un got an idea. He yelled to Vodok over the roaring storm.

"Hey Vodok, I wasn't supposed to tell ya this, but this ship is in fact a cargo ship with beer. All 'em barrels are full of the finest dwarven ale, and Aiyare is goin' to transport it to the Ice Islands. No true dwarf would let beer go to waste!"

Another barrel flew past him, inches from permanently dislocating his head.

"There goes another barrel of beer Vodok!"

Vodok ''"WHAAT?!?" ''the short dwarf yelled in shock. ''"Utani Gran Hur." ''the short dwarf said in a commanding voice, then he around the boat shoving all the barrels and crate below deck. Almost all the surviving barrels and crates were under the deck now. Another wave swept past the short dwarfs feet. Since he was moving very quickly and he landed on the water he slipped and slid down the boat. He slid right between the fences and caught it with his hands, his body hanging outside the boat. ''"HELP!!!" ''The short dwarf yelled clinging to the fence for his dear life.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi came out of his invisible state and leapt forward to grab Vodok, however, a wave hit the side just as he did causing him to trip and landed with his ankle caught on the fence of the ship hanging off

"erm.... a hand?!?!?"

Red Un "Though it bears against me, I guess I'll have to rescue ya, Vodok."

Red Un pulled up Vodok on the deck. Then he grabbed Vehementi’s hand.

"And I won't let our mysterious passenger get away without an explanation..."

He pulled up Vehemeti as well. Meanwhile, Aiyare spied at the horizon.

"Curses! This storm is dragging us into the unknown Northern Seas! This is unnatural!"

Meanwhile...

"Master, why do you think that our lucky enemy will succumb to this?"

"Well, he has nowhere to run, has he?"

Vodok "Unknown seas?? I en't no sea dwarf bu' I know I don like 'is..." ''The short dwarf walked up to the new come and unknown figure. ''"Who are yeh?" ''the short dwarf asked with his hand prepared to go into his backpacks with runes... just in case...

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi showed them the Royal Dark Elven symbol on his cape and they all instantly recognised him.

"I was bored... I thought I'd follow you and see how far I can go without being seen, I think I did quite well if you ask me."

Red Un Red Un grinned.

"Aye, ya did quite well, Mr. Dark Elf. Now we've gotta get to work if we're gonna ride this storm out..."

A roar could be heard over the storm, and Red Un thought he saw something green and slimy move trough the sea...

Vodok "Ummm... Whas 'at?" ''the short dwarf asked nervously. The storm was raging on and the short dwarf was still tied to the mast witch was lucky because a wave that normally would have sent the short dwarf flying over the fence now swept past his legs. The green slimy back was making its way to the boat. "Yeh don think 'tis dwarn 'ere 'cause of all the spilled out beer, do yeh?" ''the short dwarf asked, now very nervous.

Red Un Red Un looked at the approaching shape. It was large, much larger than the ship. But such a creature could only be...

"This, my fellow adventurers, is a battle we will not be able to win. Aiyare! Can you get us away from that thing?"

"Not if it keeps up its speed!"

"Right. Obviously, we'll need some sort of miracle to survive this. Any suggestions?"

Rhiannon Datwood "You know... That thing is huge..." She said to the ghostly shape of Iridal. "Do you have any idea what it was?" The air holding her up seemed as tho it was making her float.

Vehementi Dominus "hmmmm, I'm clueless" replied Vehementi "I don't really want to find out either, does anyone know how to make a huge jet of fire come from their hands?"

Roku Yarit Iridal looked at it with wide eyes. "I’ve never seen anything like it. No serpent could be that large, especially around here. It’s too cold for any of the larger beasts to survive." Closing her hands slowly, her ghostly form came stable and her flesh appeared on her bones. "But whatever it is I doubt its here to help us. Some force has set its will against us and I do intend to find out what."

Calling forth her Chelestran magic, red and blue light came out of her hands, spiralling around her body as it changed. Her fair skin turned to white scales, talons on her hands and feet, her body expanding into an immense form, and wings sprouting from her shoulder blades.

Finding it hard to keep her balance standing on the ship she now looked down on from high above, she spread her wings, soaring into the sky of the storm and looking at the shape in the water. "Get to Vega! I will distract the creature best I can," she roared, her dragons eyes fierce. The white dragon form of Iridal waited for the creature, who even now looked larger then herself.

Vodok The short dwarf looked at the huge monster that now decided to attack. It's head came up far over the mast of the ship and it was planning to strike down. Then it saw the figure flying about in the sky and turned to look at it. ''"TO VEGA!!!" ''The short dwarf yelled in pure panic.

Red Un "Though it bears against to leave such a lovely lady alone, she seems to be able to take care of herself" said Aiyare and steered the ship away from the raging beast. Now it could be seen over the waves, and it was a dreadful sight. It was a bulbous creature with two clawed hands and a mass of tentacles in its face.

"Just as I thought" muttered Red Un. "A sea demon..."

The abomination roared in a blubbering way and charged at a speed that was amazing for something so big after the dragon. One of its face-tentacles stretched out and grasped one of Iridals legs. Red Un screamed over the roaring waves.

"Dammit Chelestran! This isn't a fight you can win! Get away from there!"

Aiyare sighed.

"It's too late, Mr. Half-dwarf. It's too late..."

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi though to himself how to make the ship go faster to escape the sea demon.

"If I summoned my dragon, I could use it to push us along, or, if anyone can shoot a huge jet of fire, we could use that to propel ourselves...."

Vodok The short dwarf walked up to the new comer and poked him hard in the back witch was as high up he could poke him. "Ive go' s'um fire boms 'n' I can shoo' a fire wave 'n' I can use Grea' fire ball if you wanna. Maybe that'll 'elp?" ''the short dwarf said to the new comer.

Red Un Red Un sighed.

"I guess we have no other choice, Vodok. But don't shoot at the sea demon, the last thing we need is its attention..."

Vodok The short dwarf quickly ran under deck to take cover from the waves since if the backpacks were swept away they were doomed. He picked up all the fire runes he had which were fire bombs, fire fields, great fire balls and fire wave. He went up to the deck with all the runes in his hands and started to give out the runes, since he couldn’t shoot all the runes at once. When everyone had taken a rune from the short dwarf they all gathered up at the back of the ship. A wave swept past them but the short dwarf stood firmly on the deck. ''"Every'un shoot when I say now!" ''the short dwarf yelled. ''"'Eady, Aim, NOW!!" ''the short dwarf yelled. The short dwarf shot a fire bomb and cast the fire wave spell hoping the others also shot their runes.

Vehementi Dominus As they fired their runes, the front of the boat came out of the water as it propelled along about 10 times its previous speed, with a huge jet of fire coming out the back, eventually, after they'd all fired their runes, it began to slow down again.

"That was fun.... there's no way it's gonna catch up with us now... how much further we got to go?"

Red Un Red Un looked out over the horizon.

"I never thought I would say this, but thanks, Vodok, you saved our lives..."

Meanwhile, Aiyare came down from the steering wheel to talk to the others.

"We can't reach Vega whit the ship in this condition. We'll have to stop at Senja, the closest island with inhabitants, and make repairs before we can continue. And to get there we have to row."

Red Un grinned at Aiyare.

"Well, so much for elven sails. Alright people, man the oars!"

Chapter 16, in which a drinking-contest is held, and a boiler almost explodes
Rhiannon Datwood Rhia looked back ignoring the other hoping Iridal was still ok. She tried to look for her aura hoping to sense something... but Iridals aura must change when she changes form, for she saw nothing.

Red Un "C'mon Rhia, there's nothin' more we can do about Iridal. May Durin protect her soul."

Red Un got below deck. As most elven ships, this one was equipped with both sails and oars. He sat down at one oar and waited for the others.

Vodok The short dwarf followed Red Un and also took an oar and started to row as much as he could but the short dwarf alone didn’t get them so far. ''"C'MERE 'N' 'ELP ME!" ''The short dwarf yelled so the whole boat heard.

Red Un Red Un sighed.

"Well, we won't get very far by rowing 'round in circles. I suggest that ya sit at the oar on the opposite side to mine. Then we'll row together."

Shukirogen Shukirogen the dark paladin had been on a successful mercenary mission when the huge sea monster showed up and wrecked his ship.

He looked around a bit, mostly to keep himself away from the fact that he was going to die. He could see nothing but huge monster... Water... Some pieces of wood from his own ship... and oh there was a boat over there to...

"A boat?!"

He got stunned with something ordinary people would call happiness. He had not felt that for several years and got really surprised.

It was a chance on a million that another ship would show up and save him. But as we all know chances of a million works out 9 times out of 10.

He yelled from the sea: "HELLO? ANYONE ON THAT SHIP? HELP ME?..."

He went silent for a few seconds waiting for an answer from the ship, but got none.

”HELLO? I’M DROWNING HERE YOU BASTARDS!! GET ME OUT FROM THE WATER OR.... OR ELSE err...I’LL DROWN!!”

Red Un Red Un heard the yell and walked up on deck while Vodok struggled with the oars.

"Mr. Elf, there seems to be somebody in need of our assistance."

"I know Mr. Half-dwarf. Get down and start rowing so that we can get to him."

Vehementi Dominus The ship pulled up next to Shukirogen. "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" asked Vehementi "If you need our help, calling us bastards isn't going to do much good, take it back and we might reconsider leaving you here to die."

Red Un Red Un came up again.

"Vehementi, don't be such a sensitive bastard, bastard. We'll rescue this bastard even if he called us bastards."

He threw out his rope down to the struggling man while grinning happily.

"Get up from the water, bastard."

Vodok The short dwarf was still trying to row the boat only causing it to go around in circles very slowly. The short dwarf who had heard the cries for help but didn’t bother about them was annoyed that everyone stopped rowing the boat. ''"ROW 'IS BOA' ELSE WERE STUCK 'ERE FOR EVER!" ''he yelled to the others.

Vehementi Dominus "Remember, you owe us one" Vehementi said to the paladin under his breath, audible to only him and Vehementi "you can start by helping Vodok with the oars, else this boat's going nowhere."

Vehementi walked off and below deck where he sat down opposite Vodok and started with an oar.

Red Un So did Red Un. The ship started moving, but still very slowly.

"C'mon 'vreyone, get down 'ere and row!" yelled Red Un.

Vodok The short dwarf was at this point very angry with the water and was rowing like a maniac. After a minute of this he was so tired he had to lie down...

Red Un Red Un rowed with all his strength, but the ship still moved slowly.

Meanwhile, Aiyare was looking through his spyglass. He could see nothing at the horizon.

"Curses! At this speed we'll never reach Senja, or Vega for that matter. Hmm..."

Suddenly, he saw a pillar of smoke rise in the distance. His elven ears picked up a faint, merry singing. He had sailed the seas the seas of Tibia enough times to know what this meant.

"I never thought I would say this, but it's great that a dwarf ship is coming this way..."

Shukirogen “I’m sorry, I was too busy screaming and yelling and struggling for my life to be able to introduce myself. I Am Shukirogen, a dark paladin and a mercenary by the sword and the bow.

Shukirogen stared at Aiyare when he said "I never thought I would say this, but it's great that a dwarf ship is coming this way..."

Shukirogen mumbled. "Dwarfs? well that’s nice for a change, I have just been in elven lands... and well elfs can get really really boring when you have to hang out with them for 5 months... they didn’t even have beer...”

Suddenly Aiyares words struck him. ”Did you say boat?"

Shukirogens mouth went wide open and he stared at the great ship ahead.

"A big dwarven ship out on the seas, well that’s something you don’t see every day.”

Rhiannon Datwood Rhia watched the stranger with intent... Then looked to the dwarven boat. "Red Un... aren’t there pirates in these waters?" Rhia asked him mentally. "I hear pirates favourite ships are dwarven..."

She looked at the stranger again. She wondered what he was doing to be in a place as cold as the ice islands.

Red Un "Whaddya mean, a dwarf ship getting taken by pirates? 'Twould 'ave to be pretty 'ard pirates in that case."

Meanwhile, on the dwarf ship...

"Ahoi Cap'n Grundir!"

"Wot is it, lookout Berth?"

"'Tseems to be sum sorta elven ship. But those elven sails ain't seem to 'ave lasted in there rough seas."

"Ah, that'll mean we'll 'ave the pleasure of saving elves. I can't wait to see their faces. Oi, Master Engineer Torath!"

"Aye, cap'n?"

"Full steam ahead!"

"Righto."

Vehementi Dominus "If you're unsure, it's foggy enough to be invisible, I could make myself invisible and leap across and check the ship?"

Vehementi leaped up to the crows nest and gazed out in the direction of the ship, he could make out a faint silhouette just below the horizon.

"Damnit."

he jumped back down

"It's too far away, even for my jump, we'll have to wait."

Vodok ''"I could signal to 'em 'at were 'ere if yeh wanna." ''the short dwarf said as he made a great fire ball and held it in his hand. The short dwarf took up a beer and drained it in one single go making him slightly drunk since it was a big bottle.

Shukirogen "Is there anything I might be able to help with help with? I could signal them with an arrow or something.”

Red Un Aiyare listened hard.

"I don't think we will have to signal them. The singing has stopped and the sound of the engine has risen. I think they have seen us. Strange...if we couldn't see them from our lookout, neither should they see us."

Red Un grinned.

"Ah, but ya forget that us dwarves 'ave created spyglasses of great power and vision. Heck, a dwarven spyglass could see a gold coin twenty miles away in thick fog, so they've probably seen us long before we saw 'em."

Indeed, the dwarf ship was picking up speed and plowed trough the waves at a fantastic velocity for something this big...

SPLOOOSH!

An enormous tentacle broke the surface and grabbed the ship. Even Red Un could hear the panicked screams of the crew as the dwarven ship was pulled downwards. Soon it had disappeared completely.

"That damn sea demon...that damn sea demon..." muttered Red Un under his breath.

For some reason, the terrifying shadow didn't move towards the elven ship, instead it disappeared northwards, back to where it came from.

"Well, I guess 'tis back to rowing..."

Meanwhile.

"Master, the demon took the ship and has now left us to go back to its kin."

"Not THE ship, apprentice, but A ship. A dwarven one to be precise. Our enemy has escaped us once again."

"Master, we must return and inform the brotherhood."

"Indeed we must, tough even I cannot see what we can do now..."

Shukirogen "Shouldn’t we help them? There might be somebody alive, or we could at least see if there is anything left of value, hrhr."

Red Un "'Tain’t worth the try. Sea Demons always swallows their prey whole, and unless you want to go fight it, I suggest we get movin' in case it comes back..."

Shukirogen ''“Fight it eh... think we got any chance? It would be fun to give it a try, hrhr.”''

Red Un "Well, if by 'fun' you mean getting swallowed whole and then slowly and painfully dissolve for hundreds of years in that creatures slimy innards then sure, it would be very, very fun."

Red Un climbed back down to the oars.

"Me however, will instead start rowing."

Vodok The short dwarf was sick of the sea so he clumsily walked over to the oars, only to fall over and bang his head on a table. Lucky I had my helmet the short dwarf thought and slowly got up and went to the oars.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi was rowing as the others were, when he put his hands on his temples and started screaming as if his head was in pain, then he fell down and became unconscious.

He awoke in a bed, in a place which seemed familiar, but he couldn't put his finger on it, all of his armour, blood bottles and his weapons were gone, so had the gem round his arm, the claws and the fangs. He stood up to find he was two thirds his normal size and his muscles were not there, they were replaced by skinny bone like arms with a skin and a little bit of flesh, he left the room and went downstairs, all this seemed so familiar to him, then there was that boy... the one from the other incidences where he was unconscious, except this time he looked a bit younger, about 8 or 9, when he saw Vehementi, he ran "bet you can't catch meeeeeeee!" Vehementi ran after him, he ran to the door, but when he got there, everything went white, but he could hear a constant humming sound.

"Where am I? What is this? Who's that boy? What keeps happening to me? I'm scared."

Red Un Red Un rolled his eyes.

"Great, he passed out again. Let's hope he doesn't do that when we're fighting..."

After a long time of rowing, the ship finally arrived at the Senja harbour. The eternal snow of the north lay on the streets and the cold was biting. They docked and Aiyare talked to the rest of them.

"Alright, these repairs will take quite a while, so I suggest you get some rest and food. Tomorrow the ship will be ready to set sail again."

The sun was about to set in the distance, so Red Un made his way towards the local inn...

Vodok The short dwarf looked down at the figure lying on the floor and study him a second. Then he continued with the oars.

Red Un Red Un sat down in the inn and ordered a mug of ale.

"Now where'd Vodok get to? I thought he would head straight for the inn..."

Shukirogen Shukirogen left the ship the ship and went to the inn where he sat down with Red Un and ordered a beer.

”''Thanks for helping me out there Mr... Un? Are you just exploring the seas, or are you out on some quest of some kind? Because.. well I’m sorry if I might sound a little prejudictive but your kind of people isn’t exactly people you are used to see at the seas, especially not in company with elfs.''

Red Un "Well, dwarves have started sailin' the seas recently, but sure, it's usually the elves that does those things. Most dwarves get seasick, but since I've got some human blood in me, I quite like the sea."

Red Un took a sip from his mug.

"As for me reason for bein' 'ere, it started a long, long time ago...I've travelled most of Tibia in search of a certain...treasure..."

Vodok The short dwarf wasn’t getting anywhere with the oars since no one was helping him. He went up to the deck and yelled "C'mere 'n' 'elp me witha oars!" And the very second later he realised the snow lying on the ground. ''"Oh." ''And with those words the short dwarf went to the inn and got himself a beer and a lump of meat.

Shukirogen ''“A treasure hunt you say? what kind of treasure might that be? I understand if you don’t wish to tell me since you barely know me. But I owe you my life and I would like to repay that with helping you in any way I possible can. Letting my bow and my sword guard you in your quest.”''

Shukirogen started emptying his third mug of beer.

Red Un "Hmm... I think I could use some people who are actually..."

Red Un looked over at Vodok.

"...useful. Very well, the treasure I'm lookin' for is the fabled Library of Legends. I must warn you, we'll probably meet some pretty dangerous people along the way."

Shukirogen “Danger you say?”

Shukirogen grined.

”''Love danger, I live for the excitement of danger, and believe me I’ve met some dangerous people in my Job....... And well killed them... I will be Happy to serve you Mr Un in your quest.”''

Shukirogen emptied his fifth mug of beer.

”''Did I mention that I have been in elven lands for a while and that they got no beer there? ”''

Red Un "Oh, poor man! Lemme order us the next round. 'Oy innskeeper! More ale! And how 'bout rooms fer us to rest in as well?"

Red Un hadn't noticed that ever since he had set out from Ab'Dendriel with the much-costing ship of Aiyare, he was very short on money. As soon as he didn't want any more beers, he would notice. But that wasn't yet...

Vodok The short dwarf yelled for another beer and the door of the inn opened and a cold gust of wind swept into the inn. ''"BEER HERE!!" ''a voice yelled that sounded like the short dwarf had heard it before. The unknown figure walked inside the inn and sat down a table away from the short dwarf. ''"Not YOU!!" ''the short dwarf yelled in surprise and looked at his old enemy Vodivir as he looked at the short dwarf.

Rhiannon Datwood Rhia stayed on the boat. She was tired, nor hungry... Something seemed to be on her mind. "I hope she is alright..."

Red Un "Great, Vodok is gettin' into trouble again..."

Red Un knew how he would resolve this without violence. He got up from his chair and walked over to Vodok and Vodivir.

"Hiho m'fellow dwarves. It seems that you have a dispute, so may I suggest that you solve it by a drinkin' contest? Beer's on me."

Shukirogen “A dwarf beer drinking contest... well this will take time ” Shukirogen said while emptying another mug of beer.

Baphomey Baphomey, a big beardy old Orc stepped out from the shadows and went towards the dwarfs. ”''Me hear shomthing aboth beerr contesht? Weell weell, Me ar rrready to bett yo 200 Goldin cons thet me can drunk morr beerr than anyjj of yo lil dwarf things.”''

Rhiannon Datwood Rhia finally caught up with Red Un as she walked off the ship. She saw the old orc who seemed friendly, which she thought was unusual. She would have to see how the dwarves react to the company of a orc.

''"Red Un, Don't you have a dwarven ring in your pocket? I could have sworn I saw you playing with it on the ship." ''Rhia though to Red Un hoping he would take her hint... And hopefully his pockets did not have holes in them...

Shukirogen Shukirogen stood for some seconds looking at Baphomey and then said. ”''Baphomey, Nice to see you again. What brings you here, I haven’t seen you for ages! How are you, you big clumsy Orc. Please Sit down and have a beer with me.”''

Baphomey Baphomey started at Shukirogen for a few seconds. ”Eerrgh uhmmm whoo..hmmm…”

His old orc brain wasn’t used to this much thinking at once. But suddenly a smile came upon his face.

”Hail Shakriogen! I ar just trravlorring the contrry as i alwajjs do. I have berr width yo lata, first Contesht I mast do width theehse lil Dwarf things.”

Red Un "Right, then let's see who 'as the strongest mind. Barkeeper! Three mugs of ale please!"

Three mugs of foaming ale were set down on the table. The barkeeper looked suspiciously at Red Un.

"I really hope you will pay for these..."

"Of course! What do you think, that I've got holes in me pockets or sumthin'?"

Baphomey Baphomey quickly emptied his beer. ”Can haw morr nauw?”

Vodok The short dwarf pretended to fall down on the floor and his hand swiftly fell to the backpack with his dwarven ring on and put it in his pocket. Just in case. The short dwarf took the beer and drained at once. Vodivir followed Vodok's lead. "You know yeh can defeat me in 'is." ''the short dwarf muttered to Vodivir under his breath. ''"Even if I dont win this, I have a future. You aint getting no where with muttering spells under your breath you know." ''Vodivir whispered back to Vodok. ''"Yeah? You lot call yerselfs far knights, the fearless 'Arf 'Uards, but we mages'll get ta tha top. We'll be... Erm... Dwarf Geomancers." ''the short dwarf muttered and took the beer from a watcher and drained it to. '' Red Un "Okay, that was round number one. Three more beers please!"

Three more beers were put down. Two dwarves and an orc, thought Red Un to himself. This will take a while...

Baphomey Baphomey emptied his second beer.

”''Garr, call thish beer? Yo shodd tast some rrreal orrcish beer somtime.”''

Red Un "And you should try some real dwarven beer some time" muttered Red Un himself.

Baphomey “Dwarrrfen beerr is good, but Orrcish beer is gooder.” Baphomey said and smiled.

”Thish tashtes jusht like waatterr...Stopid umans dont Arr know hauw to make beerr.”

Red Un "I never thought this would happen, but I agree with an orc. Humans can't make good beer. Now drink, you two frikkin' dwarves!"

Vodok The two dwarfs took the two beers and drained them too. The short dwarf ran his fingers down the dwarven ring to make sure it was there. Red Un "Dammit Vodok, don't forget Vodivir! Barteneder! 'Nother beer please!"

Red Un, in his drunken state, didn't notice that the ground had started trembling, just a tiny bit...

Vodok ''"The ones before us tried to kill them by bringing down a big tree on them, that didn’t work. So we'll bring down half of this forsaken island!" ''A robed figure muttered and started bringing down the island. Five other figures walked up the hill and started working with the first figure.

Meanwhile in the inn... ''"I’ve got 100 gold on that short dwarf!" ''one of the watchers yelled over the inn so everyone heard it. The short dwarf was very drunk and therefore slipped his finger on the ring. ''"You've got that bet! 100 gold on the orc!" ''another person yelled. ''Now I only pretend to stay pretty drunk. ''the short dwarf thought and swayed around on his chair.

Pheonix Rhia laughed out loud. She knew Vodok was cheating... She watched intently.

Red Un Meanwhile, Aiyare was working on the ship. Suddenly, he dropped a hammer into the water.

"Damn..."

He jumped down into the sea, prepared for a really cold welcoming. But, to his surprise, it was rather warm. As he dove, he could see the hammer being sucked into a huge pipe that was sticking out.

Well, I'm not going to lose my hammer, he thought to himself. Then he took out a magical artefact that he had been given a long time ago, which made it possible to breathe underwater for a long time. He put it over his mouth and swam into the pipe...

Red Un The pipes led onwards, deep into the rock. Strangely, it didn't seem dark at all. Some sort of light was at the other end of the pipe...

Vodok The drinking was still going on. Vodivir was close fainting after lots of beers and Vodok was still acting pretty drunk. Everyone was yelling their bets and stuff and for some reason a violent fistfight had broken out between two humans. The short dwarf took another beer, still with the ring on and drained it.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi was still on the ship out cold, he flinched a bit and came to after another one of those "dreams".

This time, he was lying in a bed in a tower, he got up, to see that boy standing next to him crying, he looked back at where he was lying and he was still there, even though he had moved across the room, it appeared as if the boy was crying over him, he looked at himself, he looked quite peaceful, he was still a child, no claws, fangs, gem just the way he was before he was bitten, but he was still, no movement... was he dead? He walked over to the boy but he didn't notice him, he walked over to the bed as if he was drawn there by some unseen force, lay down and shut his eyes. When he opened them, he was in a wooden box, he could feel it as a box but it was nailed shut, he could feel that he had his claws this time so he used them to smash open the roof to find himself in what looked like a crypt, he walked over to the entrance but it was locked and he couldn't get through. He sat down to try and work this out, but drifted back off to sleep.

When he woke up again, he was still on the ship, lying where he fell unconscious, he rubbed his head, stood up and walked out into Senja.

Baphomey ''“Me shtill say this berr is like waterr! Don’t got Shamething strrronger?''” Baphomey slurred. While trying to stand still.

”Ish it only me orrr ish thi grount Movvingk?”

Shukirogen “Actually I think the ground is moving ... Mr Un, I Think we should investigate this.” Shukirogen said. And got up from his chair

”Might be something dangerous” Shukirogen grinned and said with a big smile on his face.

When they got outside they noticed that the whole island was trembling.

When Shukirogen saw the whole island trembling he pulled himself together put his head in a snow pile. Pulled it out again and felt little bit more sober.

”''By Zathroth the Island is really shaking, What sorcery can be the cause of this! Or do you think that Sea demon can be the cause of this?”'' Vodok ''"Master, they noticed were bringing down the island. What now? We were hoping they wouldn’t notice..." ''one of the robed men said in an urgent voice. "Keep on going! Keep on going!" one of the other robed men replied.

''The short dwarf knew the free drinking was over and they had to get to the other side of the island since the part he was standing on was now trembling violently. He also knew that the power of the dwarven ring was running out. He too stuffed his head in a pile of snow and took off the ring. Unfortunately he pushed Vodivir into a snow pile to who also became slightly more sober. The short dwarf was still drunk so he tried to run but he just ran in a fairly wide semicircle. The short dwarf put on his ring and cast great haste.'' "RUN!!!" ''he yelled in pure panic. '' Red Un "Hmmh...I don't think any sea demon could do this..." mutter Red Un. Then he saw the bartender come running.

"Hey, you! You didn't pay for all that beer!"

"Lisn', there seems to be some trouble goin' on, could we talk about this later?"

"Hmph, very well..."

Meanwhile, Aiyare reached the end of the pipe and came up into a dry room. The walls were covered with vast amounts of pipes, and they all stretched deep down into a black hole far away. Some of them were also connected to a strange apparatus in the middle of the room. If Aiyare had been a dwarf, he had immediately recognised it as a boiler of tremendous size, and if he had known dwarven history, he had knew that this boiler had been constructed by Grumberath Mastersmith, a dwarven engineer who had been one of Senja's first colonists. Its purpose was to warm up the water around the island, as dwarves never had stood the coldness. However, Aiyare knew none of this. And if knew, he wouldn't have time to think about it, since two black-robed men suddenly emerged from the shadows.

"Who are you?" asked Aiyare.

"It does not matter, elf" said one of the men.

"We shall finally stop that half-dwarf, even if we take the whole island with us!" said the other and drew his sword. Aiyare did the same...

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi clambered out of the pipe, after having followed Aiyare, to see Aiyare and two men in robes engrossed in combat, he ran over whilst drawing his NightBlade.

"Not a very fair fight... 2 against 1." He leaped up and swung at one of the robed men, but it was parried by the other, who was then attacked by Aiyare, but was again blocked.

"Nice to see you here vampire" said Aiyare as one of the blades was dodged and then countered by the NightBlade.

Red Un "What the heck is goin' on 'ere?" wondered Red Un as he ran around in the city, looking for the cause of the shaking. Then he noticed that the rumbling was stronger near the little fountain in the middle of the city.

"Oh no...someone is gonna blow the boiler!"

Shukirogen ''“Boiler?!  That have to be some big ass boiler if it’s what making this Island shake.”''

The island started shaking more and more the whole time.

”''Erh.. Should we get going then? I guess we got some bad guys to kill, Or we could just leave this island and pretend it was never here.”''

Red Un "Well, I ain't gonna leave a dwarven boiler to its fate..."

Red Un looked around, and suddenly walked over to a stone in street. It was an ordinary stone, just like the other ones. At least to human eyes. The half-dwarf lifted it and revealed a dark hole.

"Just as I thought. No dwarf would hide something underground without an inspection shaft..."

He started to climb down...

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi dodged another attack and sliced down one of the cloaked men's chests, Aiyare leaped forward in time to deflect an attack to Vehementi from behind, Vehementi swung round and took a swing at the other cloaked man, but it was dodged.

"What's that?" Vehementi heard something from above and looked up, it sounded like someone climbing down a ladder.

In the distraction, the two men charged at Vehementi and Aiyare, however, Aiyare stuck the sword out and one of them ran straight into it and was impaled, Vehementi dodged the other one and severed the impaled man's head, the other one saw this and disappeared into the shadow whilst the dead one fell to the floor and turned into smoke which quickly settled as dust.

Vodok The short dwarf was just running around like crazy on the trembling island but for some reason it wasn’t going fast at all, even if he was using great haste. The short dwarf looked behind him to see Vodivir hanging onto Vodoks armour. ''"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" ''the short dwarf yelled in anger and tried to push down Vodivir but he still stood firm. Vodivir ignored the short dwarf and just looked around as if the short dwarf wasn’t standing in front of him yelling at him and the island wasn’t trembling more and more every minute. Vodivir looked at a big hill and noticed something black against the white snow. ''"Whats that?" ''Vodivir mutterd for himself. He let go of Vodoks armour and started carefully walking against the black spot.

''"Master. Somethig is coming this way." ''a robed figure said. ''"Let him come. When he's close enough we'll just blast him to pieces." ''another replied.

Red Un Red Un climbed down the last few steps of the ladder and emerged into the huge room.

"Nice work, you two. Now, let's see 'ere..."

He walked over to the enormous boiler and looked at it calmly.

"Hrmmh...I guess I gotta..."

He turned some gears. Suddenly, a plate flew loose from somewhere deep in the pipe-network, and hot steam sprinkled out and made a hole in the wall at the other end. After a while, it calmed down.

"There...lessee now..."

Red Un climbed into the pipe network and was gone for some minutes. Finally, he returned, wet and sweaty with a grin on his face.

"Okay, I fixed it up. Now let's get outta 'ere."

Meanwhile...

"Master, the island..."

"...it has stopped shaking, yes. We can do nothing more here. Let us leave."

"But master, the dwarves..."

"Ignore the dwarves. They aren't important..."

One of the robed men raised his hands above his head, and suddenly there was a blinding blue light. When it had dissipated, the robed shapes were gone.

Chapter 17, in which the Adventurers reach their goal, and fight some Dark Stars
Vodok The two dwarves where blinded by the blue flash of light and when they looked back they saw nothing of importance. Vodivir shrugged and headed back towards the village and Vodok stayed where he was for a second, he too shrugged, and started to follow Vodivir to the village.

Vehementi Dominus Back in the Village, Vehementi had hired out a room in the Inn where he lay there thinking

"...what's going on? That's the 9th time that's happened...those "dreams" that are so familiar...yet so distant...what if it happens to me in battle and I'm unconscious whilst the enemy kills me? After we find the library and get back to Thais, I'm leaving for sanctuary, where I grew up, maybe the Eldar knows something, I haven't fully explored Tibia yet either, maybe the place I died will tell me something about these "dreams".... who knows? Maybe there's something about it in the great library, after this I'm going to consult the Eldar about these dreams."

Red Un Red Un also returned to the Inn to get himself a room. He put his hand in his pocket to see how much gold he had left.

"Uh oh..."

Well, thought Red Un, sleeping out in the snow wasn't so bad when you thought about it...

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi looked out the window to see Red sitting out there, he realised that he must've run out of gold, he opened the window. "HEY RED!" Red Un looked up, Vehementi chucked 40Gp down. "THIS SHOULD GET YOU A ROOM AND A COUPPLE'A DRINKS!" He closed the window and sat back down.

Red Un Hmm... it would be enough for that, thought Red Un if 'twasn't for the huge amounts of beer that Vodok, Vodivir and the dwarf had consumed during the drinking contest. That would amount to quite a lot of gold.

He decided to keep the coins for later, and put them grinningly into his backpack. Then he got back to trying to sleep...

Vodok The short dwarf reached town and entered the inn. He saw Red Un lying on the ground but he didn’t care. ''"'Un room 'un night 'un bed nothin' else." ''the short dwarf said to the person running the inn. ''"50 gp." ''the bartender answered. ''"WHAT??? Ill give yeh twen'y." "Forty-five." "twen'y-five" "I said forty-five." "But I 'aid twen'y five!! Thir'y-five, last offer." "WHO EVER GETS THIS DWARF OUT GET A FREE BEER AT THE BAR!!" ''the bartender yelled over the whole inn. Three humans and Vodivir came running at the short dwarf at top speed. The short dwarf prepared the energy wave spell then he thought that it wouldn’t be too smart to energy wave the whole inn. Instead he prepared another spell. Four pairs of arms steadily grasped the short dwarf and suddenly he turned appearance to a dragon lord. ''"YEH 'UMANS CAN STOP A DWARF! BU' NO' A DRAGON LORD!!" ''the dragon lord yelled. Almost everyone ran out screaming. Except for a group of people staring amused at the scene. ''"Fools." ''one of them muttered. The dragon lord jumped out of a window. But the wings and the head smashed right through the wall without making a single mark. The short dwarf walked over to Red Un and suddenly turned back into a dwarf. ''"Good ol' creature illusion..." ''the short dwarf chuckled.

Red Un Red Un grinned.

"Ah, Vodok. You'll be sleeping in the snow too?"

Braldril Then suddenly out of the cold rainy night, Braldril, Knight of Venore, burst into the tavern, with an arrow in his back.

"Please...Help..."

Red Un Aiyare, who had been sitting at the bar with a glass of wine (which he hadn't touched at all) swung around.

"Great Crunor!"

He ran over to the injured man and put a gentle hand on the arrow. Then, the hand became stern and he suddenly pulled it out with one swift pull.

"Hmm..."

He took out a small herb from a pouch in his belt, crushed it into powder in his hand and poured it over the wound. It began to heal, slowly. Aiyare grinned.

"Now then, Knight, how did you get into this situation?"

Vodok ''"Yeah. I’m sleeping out 'ere. Bu' no' of me own free will..." ''the short dwarf answered Red Un. He walked to a close by dead tree. ''"Exori Mort." ''the short dwarf muttered. A big branch fell down from the dead tree. "Exori Mort" he muttered again, his time directing the force to a bunch of dead small twigs. All of them fell off. The short dwarf dragged all the lumber to where he was planning to sleep, beside Red Un. ''"Adevo Mas Flam." ''he muttered with a blank rune in his hand. He shot it close to himself and Red Un and the snow there melted away a little. So did the fire bomb. The short dwarf shot another shot after the first shot was gone and his shot melted down the snow to the grass. He threw on the small twigs on the fire. ''"'Elp me with this 'un." ''he said and grabbed one side of the big branch.

Red Un "Heh, I never really like magic that much, but I guess it can be useful sometimes" said Red Un as he grabbed the other end of the branch and threw it on the fire.

Vodok The short dwarf was going to go to sleep when he felt how hungry he was. He decided to go to the water to start fishing a little. The short dwarf walked up from what he called his "Bed" which only was a lump of snow and walked towards the water that wasn’t very far away. He started fishing. ''"HI!" ''a voice suddenly said behind the short dwarf. The short dwarf was so shocked he dropped his fishing rod in the water. ''"OI!" ''he yelled. He quickly picked up a nearby fish and fished up the fishing rod. The short dwarf could hear the figure behind him laughing uncontrollably. The short dwarf looked behind him to see Vodivir, again. ''"Get outta me way an' ge' off o' this island." ''the short dwarf said trying to fight back the urge of attacking Vodivir. Vodivir just laughed. ''"I think I choose not to..." ''Vodivir said and started to walk away. The short dwarf continued fishing and half an hour later he went back with only three fishes. He took a nearby stick and his knife, made a point on it and roasted the fish.

Red Un The smell of roasted fish calmed Red Un down, and he went back to sleep...

He was once again standing there, on the stairs, with the dead girl and the robed men that smiled evilly at him.

"I only wanted...knowledge..."

"Fool!" the robed men screamed, and suddenly the ground gave way under Red Uns feet and he tumbled down, down...

As he kept tumbling, P'Faard appeared, laughing manically, and then he saw the faces of the dwarves, and the humans, and everyone else...all dead! All dead! And it never ended, and he tumbled, and he wanted to scream, but he couldn't, and the faces screamed at him and he just wanted to scream out...

"NOOO!"

He woke up in the snow, and looked up at the sky. The new day was coming. Vodok was snoring loudly. Red Un tried to gather his thoughts and fight off the dream-shadows.

"Oi, wake up Vodok, it's time to get to the ship."

Vodok The short dwarf grunted and continued to sleep. He was half awake a minute later and he fully woke up when he heard someone crunching on a roasted fish. The short dwarf sprang up. ''"HEY!!" ''He yelled and saw Vodivir eating the fishes Vodok had roasted for himself. Vodok quickly drew the half eaten fish from Vodivir. Vodok started gutting the bits Vodivir hadn’t gutted. Vodok threw the guts in the face of Vodivir. The guts came right on Vodivirs helmet. ''"Why you little..." ''Vodivir said outraged. He looked for something to throw but all he found was snow around him. In pure desperation Vodivir tried to throw the snow at Vodok. It went pretty good. Vodok got angry to and he to took some snow. He quickly formed it to a ball and threw the ball of snow on Vodivir. Soon a violent snowball fight had started. Vodivir ran up to Red Un with his shield up to protect him from the snow. ''"I saw you coming with a boat. I need to get off of this mountain. Ill follow you on the boat and if you get me a free ride Ill give you a favour." ''Vodivir said.

Red Un "Well, any enemies of Vodok are my friends. Now stop this silly snowball fight and let's get goin'!"

Meanwhile, Aiyare inspected the ship.

"Hmm...pretty good repairs for being done by humans. I think it'll take us to Vega and back again, if the weather is fine..."

Vehementi Dominus Just as Red un said this, Vehementi came out the cargo hold.

"HEY, RED, VODOK, G'MORNIN'" he shouted then ran over to them.

"Sleep well? I've been helping fix the ship all night...y'know, not being able to sleep at all and stuff thought I might lend a hand."

Red Un "Aye, I must say you've done some pretty good work. Aiyare, are we ready to set sail?"

Aiyare looked up at the sky. There was not a cloud in sight, which was pretty unusual around these parts.

"The weather looks as good as it can get. As soon as everyone are aboard, we can get moving, Mr. Half-dwarf."

Vodok ''"Good. I really must get off this island." ''Vodivir said. "Psst, yeh can be sirious 'bout givin' Vodivir a free trip?" ''Vodok whispered to Red Un while Vodivir was already on the ship making himself comfortable. '' Red Un "I'm dead serious. You two better get along, or else..."

Red Un thought for himself a little.

"...or else we'll be in a heap 'o trouble..."

Vodok Vodok went onto the ship. ''"PREPARE FOR TAKE OFF!!" ''someone yelled and the crew prepared the ship. Meanwhile Vodivir was trying to get friends with everyone on the ship to make them dislike Vodok even more.

Red Un ...Though it would be hard work to get Red Un to dislike Vodok even more than he already did.

"Hmm, where are the other people?"

Vodok The short dwarf walked below deck to look for something to eat. He opened a barrel and found some bread. He looked in another barrel and found some roasted ham. He put the ham on the bread and started to eat. He sat on the stairs while eating and suddenly the bread was no long in his hands. ''"Good idea." ''Vodivir said behind him and chewed the bread and ham. ''"Gimme me food!" ''the short dwarf yelled. Vodivir laughed. He pushed Vodok down the steps. Vodok drew a heavy magic missile. ''"You wouldnt..." ''Vodivir said. Vodok fired. But not at Vodivir. He shot at one of the steps, the one Vodivir was standing on. Vodivir tumbled down the steps and Vodok quickly drew his bread and ham to him. Vodivir got up. He was about to draw him dragon hammer but he didn’t draw it at the thought of the crew if they found Vodok lying on the floor. They would probably not care but Vodivir didn’t know about that. ''"That thing..." ''Vodivir muttered. ''"Tastes as bad as desert sand and the hat of a witch that hasnt been washed for over thrity moon rises." ''Vodivir said. ''"Fine. Ill call i' sandwitch. But for before I blasted 'at step ta' 'ieces yeh liked it." ''Vodok said coolly and walked up to the deck, carefully avoiding the step he had blasted into several small pieces.

Red Un Red Un was still looking at the city.

"Hmmh...I'm gettin' a bit worried. Where could they be?"

Vodok The short dwarf stood on the deck of the boat and could already see land pretty close.

Kalistra Suddenly the cabin door bangs open and a slight brunette woman walks onto the deck.

"Heya boys, I'm joining y'all on the trip to Vega. Have some business there, and this seems to be the only seaworthy ship at Senja. So the captain agreed to take me with him... Even if it was at an extortive price..."

She gives everyone on deck staring at her in surprise a saucy grin.

"By the way, my name's Kalistra."

Red Un Red Un raised an eyebrow and looked at the newcomer.

"Well, whaddya expect with elves..." he muttered.

"Hey Mr. Half-dwarf!" yelled Aiyare.

"Yeah, Mr. Elf?"

"It doesn't seem like your friends are going to come along. Should we set sail?"

"Let's just wait a little while longer..."

Vodok Vodok sat himself on a barrel ignoring the snow he had got down his armour and in his face since he didn’t want to give Vodivir the joy of him knowing he actually got Vodok extremely annoyed. Vodivir did exactly the same thing under beneath the deck and he made sure no one was looking. They things Vodok did wasnt that bad... he thought. He silently opened the barrel with bread and took out a piece. He started looking for the barrel with ham. He saw a barrel with the word "Ham" on and he tried to open it. But it didn’t work. Since Vodivir was in a bad and aggressive mood after the snowball fight he drew his dragon hammer and smashed open the lid. He took out a ham. ''This ham is good. But cheese is better. Hmm... Maybe... ''He smashed open a lid on a barrel containing cheese without even trying to open the barrel which he easily could have done. He took a slice of cheese with his knife and put it on his sand witch. A cherry would also be good with this... He thought. ''And some meat too if I slice it like the cheese. And more bread on top of the other stuff. ''He thought. Soon he was merrily destroying all the barrels around him and food was rolling all over the place he danced around and happily put all the food on the bread. After he had made five sand witches he walked up onto the deck leaving the mess behind him. He started to eat. ''"Hullo." ''the short dwarf said to the new come elf...

Vehementi Dominus "Hey dwarf! You gonna pay for that food and clean that up? We needed that food for the journey, well, not so much me, but everyone else does, now you've gone and eaten half of it" Vehementi said with a hidden aggression and reached for his NightBlade "I spent hours and hours last night whilst you were all asleep fixing this ship up, and I didn't do it so you could wreck it before we even depart. Get down there, clean up that mess and when you've finished head down to the market to buy more of what you ate."

Kalistra Kalistra looked bemusedly from the dwarf to the vampire and back to the dwarf.

"Hiya cuties. I'm afraid we haven't been introduced yet. I'm Kalistra, a very successful assassin. The best human one actually, last time I counted." She winks at them. "But you don't have to be afraid I'll try anything on you guys, I only do contracts. And I haven't taken up any of the offers that were made on you. I thought the little dwarf was too cute."

Then the pretty and not assassin looking assassin ignores the incredulous stares and eyes the 5 sandwiches Vodivir had made.

"You got any wine to go with that?"

Vehementi Dominus "I won't worry, because you may be the best assassin, but you still couldn't kill me, I can run faster than you, I'm more agile than you I can leap higher and further than anyone else, and I can go invisible during a heavy fog, not to mention heal most of my wounds with a sip of blood... I'd find you no different from an orc."

Kalistra The small assassin pouts at Vehementi...

"Spoil sport. I realise you don't have any proper hot blood in your veins, but I do feel rather offended by the fact that you'd compare me to an orc. I'm sure my skin isn't green, rather, it’s an olive colour. I have a small nose, without warts, my breasts are not misshapen, in fact most people consider them quite pleasing, and I have very pretty eyes!"

Then she giggles. "But if that's what you'd like to think. Anyway, I'm sure I said I was the best *human* assassin. And by the way, those people were mostly after Red Un, not you. The contract they offered was originally on him. Any people travelling with him were only a bonus."

Abruptly Kalsitra turns around and yells: "Oi Red, when is the rest of your company going to turn up? They're taking a rather long nap, aren't they? What say you we break open some more casks and have a drink? I'm sure there's some decent wine here... Or perhaps some beer?"

Vehementi Dominus "If you want to kill Red, you'll have to get through me and the rest of the crew, and I can tell you, you won't get past one of us, so if I were you, I'd forget any damn contracts, else you'll find your blood in one of these bottles...and yeah, I'd kill you in half the time I'd kill an orc..."

Vehementi turned away and headed to his cabin.

Vodok Vodok went completely red when Kalistra said he was cute. He turned away and tried to think of something to say or do. Vodivir didn’t care about picking up the stuff so he sat himself on a barrel as far away from Vodok as possible.

Red Un Red Un sighed.

"I guess we'll have to be goin' now. But first, I gotta notify the rest of the people, in case they show up. Assassin, vampire, don't get into any fight or anything, let's just say that you are both pretty impressive as far as people goes."

He walked of the ship, took out a piece of paper and scribbled down:

"We havve set sail. Get to Vega by yerself iff ye are still interrestedd."

Then he got back to the ship.

"Mr. Elf! Set sail!"

"Okay, Mr. Half-dwarf!"

And so, the ship moved out of the Senja harbour, with Vega as its goal.

Vodok The short dwarf had somehow got into trouble with a member of the crew on the ship the moment the ship left. ''"My this 'oat go' ta 'ave a bad crew..." ''the short dwarf said loudly. Too loudly. ''"If you dont like the way we run the ship, do it yourself." ''he said. ''"Oh shut up will you." ''the short dwarf said. This way of speaking was normal for the short dwarf since he was raised in Kazordoon... The member of the crew drew a knife. Not intending to attack but just to warn the short dwarf. Vodivir saw what was happening and he quickly sprang to action. ''"He said he hated every member on the ship! Called you lot fat, he did." ''Vodivir lied quickly. ''"What?? I din't do nuffink wrong!" ''the short dwarf yelled. The crewmember seemed to believe Vodivir rather than Vodok and a whole crowd was coming to watch. The crewmember slowly advanced forward to the short dwarf. Vodok put down his shield slowly too. When he was about half a foot from the deck with the shield he suddenly dropped it. His hand sprang to his backpack with runes. Suddenly the rest of the crew drew knifes to. ''"I 'fink we can solve 'is peacefully..." ''the short dwarf said and turned his hand from the fire bombs he was about to take to one of his ultimate healing runes. He held it in front of him in his hand. The crew stopped advancing and the short dwarf started to speak. ''"I draw 'is rune in... Ummm... Sign o' peace...? Yeah. Sign of peace. Le' 'e damagae on 'is ship be healed." ''he said and carefully placed the ultimate healing in his backpack. The crew glared at him and returned to work. I’m happy I watch the king of Thais' speech to the Emperor... the short dwarf thought to himself since he took the speech from him. Vodivir cursed since the short dwarf was unharmed and started chewing his sandwiches.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi sat in the cargo hold, where he had snuck on board the ship in the first place thinking to himself

"maybe I was a bit harsh on that assassin... but then someone who kills for money and not for good doesn't deserve my respect, after all, I've fought hundreds of demons, trained to my optimum countless times to save Tibia and Sanctuary... but why do I do it? What do I have to gain? Respect from Tibians? Hell no, them? Respect a vampire? All they see is a walking, bloodsucking demon, I didn't choose to be what I am, oh well, maybe after we get to the great library things'll change... I'm hungry."

Vehementi stood up and walked back onto the deck and then into the ship's kitchen, where he stored all 150 bottles of blood in the ship's larder, he opened it and took a few swigs of the red fluid.

Red Un Red Un grinned at Vodok.

"Oi Vodok, don't get into trouble with the elven crew, 'cause even tough I don't like elves as much as any dwarves, I know when the odds are against me."

It was really getting cold now, and Aiyare took out his elven cape. It was made out of thin fibres, but kept the cold away anyways. Red Un also noticed the cold, and sniffed.

"Oh no...I think I'm gonna...a...a...ACHOOO!"

He sniffed and sighed.

"Great, I've caught a cold AGAIN!"

Kalistra When the short dwarf got into trouble again, Kalistra was hesitant about jumping in. Although she felt protective of the adorable little dwarf, she wasn't anybody's babysitter! By the time she was done hesitating, Vodok had solved the problem himself. What had she expected? He wasn't entirely helpless...

The assassin climbed down the ladder toward the hold of the ship. She thought she'd seen a few casks of wine lying around. Searching through the many crates and barrels of beer and food, she finally found 3 casks of excellent wine made in the Femur Hills.

"Ah, that's perfect!"

Lugging one of the casks through the hold and up the steps towards the galley, Kalistra wondered if the others would accept her concoction. She knew it shouldn't bother her after all these centuries, but it did. Especially the vampire's dismissive demeanour pricked at her heart. Why should she care if people judged her by her profession? She was far more than a hired tool to be wielded at will by any who cared to pay her price. But she couldn't expect others see through to her heart. The assassin had decided long ago it never paid to lock your heart in ice and become untouchable, because it made a person brittle. But it was hard to stay caring throughout a long and lonely life. It hadn't always been that way... She thought back to her sister with her laughing eyes and beautiful smile. Her sister would never have become bitter. She would have enjoyed life to the fullest, just as she always had. Kalsitra wished yet again that it was her the followers of the dark god had chosen instead of her sister. All that was left for her now was to seek her revenge. For Casseira, and for herself. All those that had taken her sister away from her had to pay. It was the reason she had become an assassin.

She poured half the cask of wine in the cauldron usually reserved for the stew. Then added several herbs and spices and powders from her pouch, careful not to get any of her poisons mixed into the brew. After the brew had stewed long enough the assassin tasted some of it herself, and after judging it adequate, filled up a tray of cups with her brew. As she picked up the tray to walk outside, she was startled by the vampire sitting in a dark corner sipping quietly at some blood, watching her.

She thrust out a cup at the vampire. "Here you better drink some too. A vampire with a cold is a terrifying thing to behold."

And she walked up on deck to mete out her medicinal spiced wine.

Red Un "Aah, something hot to drink" said Red Un and sniffed again. He took out the mug he always carried just in case someone would offer him a drink and filled it up with the warm brew. He took a sip.

"Hmmh...not bad, not bad at all..." he said and emptied the mug in one swoop. He blinked a little.

"Hey, where'd the cold go?"

He looked at his now empty mug.

"Oh wowie! Where'd ya learn this recipe, Kalistra?"

Vodok The short dwarf was offered a drink and a dwarf would never say no to something that could make him drunk. He took out a flask from his backpack that had a few drops of beer left. He drank those drops and poured some of the wine into the flask. He took a sip... The short dwarf felt the extreme warmth coming up to his body and he quickly drank half of the bottle. ''"Wow... Betta' than the Kazordoons Flaming Dragon..." ''he said out loud. He carefully placed the bottle in his backpack because he knew that on the Ice Islands he could use something really warm and tasty. Vodok was hungry now so he went under deck. He wasn’t going to make another sandwich. That would take to much time. He took up a cheese that lay on the floor and the sneaked up behind Vodivir who was happily chewing his sandwich. Vodok quickly threw the cheese as hard as he could just beside the boat. ''"My oh my that must be a really big fish. To bad I don’t have my fishing rod close to me." ''Vodok said in a very high and clear voice so Vodivir couldn’t avoid hearing it. ''"Well I do! To bad for you!" ''Vodivir said. He attached a hook to the fishing line and threw down his rod with a tiny bit of his sandwich on the hook. The hook pierced the cheese... ''"I got 'im allready!!" ''he yelled. But he didn’t notice Vodoks hand had just taken away his last sandwich. ''"This is a big 'un..." ''he muttered. ''"There appears to be a cheese on my hook." ''Vodivir said.

Red Un Red Un rolled his eyes.

"Those two can never stop quarrelling. Hope they stop when we arrive to Vega. I sense trouble brewing there..."

Vehementi Dominus "Thank you assassin, however, I have no cold as disease is very rare in vampires" he downed the rest of the bottle of blood and filled it up with wine, then he took a sip "this is good stuff, where do you get your herbs? I thought the ones in Sanctuary were the best, I am clearly mistaken."

Kalistra A curious feeling suffused the assassin. It started tingling at the tips of her toes, then spread up to her fingers and to her face and the very ends of her hairs. Then her cheeks flushed bright pink. Nobody seemed to see just how flustered their compliments had made her.

Kalistra turned to the vampire. "It’s true that sanctuary herbs are one of the most potent. However, it’s the way the plants are harvested that makes the difference. Whether they give permission for you to use them, or whether you use them without a by-your-leave. It’s all about forced or voluntary help." She winked, "Plus there was some essence of Witchblood added. You can only find it on the King's Isle, or anywhere else where royal blood lies buried. It’s a herb that can either cure or kill anyone. It also prevents some diseases, such as the flue."

Then the assassin walked over to Red Un's side. "I learned the recipe from my mother, a long time ago. Can I have a private word with you?"

At his wary nod she continued. "Why does the Dark Star hunt you? What do you seek that the Dark Star has put such a high price on your head?"

Red Un "Well..." muttered Red Un. "It seems like they want to stop my discovery of the Library of Legends, where all the knowledge of the past, the now and the future is stored. But since I've been lucky enough to get out of all their traps, I guess the price of me head has 'come rather high..."

Then he grinned.

"But then again, any dwarf (or half-dwarf) would be happy to know that he's worth somethin', so to speak."

Kalistra The assassin looks at Red Un thoughtfully.

"ALL knowledge of the past you say? Well, that's certainly interesting! If you need any extra help, I'd like to come with you. There is a thing or two I'd like to look up in the Library."

Kalistra's thoughts turned inwards, towards Casseira. Perhaps...

Then she turned her attention back to the half dwarf. She grinned widely. "Well sure! Of course you're worth something. The last offer they tendered me was over 3 million black pearls. The only price that has ever exceeded that is the price they had on my head. But that was a while ago... You should be proud." Kalistra winked.

Red Un Red Un beamed with pride.

"Heh, 3 million black pearls eh? That's somethin' to tell the dwarves back home."

It had started to snow now, and the sun was starting to set. Aiyare peered at the horizon.

"Hmm...it does not seem like the ferry is at port. Strange..." he said.

Vodok Without anyone appearing to notice Vodivir had heard what Red Un said. ''All knowledge of the past... I can find out a bit more detailed who killed my father... I only have a name at the moment. ''He thought. ''Uh oh... Every single thing I’ve done must be written there. ''Vodivir thought.

Vodok had ALSO heard and a bit afterwards he walked up behind the assassin. ''"Ummm... Is there any price on me 'ead to, or 'ust Red Un's?" ''the short dwarf said and blushed.

Someone suddenly threw something on the short dwarfs head. It didn’t hurt. But still. No one could hit him in the head without being punished. He looked at the deck and saw what he least expected: A cheese. Someone had chucked a cheese on Vodok's head. He saw Vodivir who seemed busy laughing his head off. Vodok shaped a sphere with a bunch of snow and threw is in the gap of Vodivirs helmet. The snow didn’t pack very well which was bad for Vodivir since it quickly spread out inside his armour and on his head. Vodivir quickly took off his helmet witch proved to be a mistake. Vodok had been prepared for that so another volley of snow came and hit Vodivir on the face. ''"This means war..." ''He said...

Red Un Red Un sighed.

"Will you two stop already? We're almost there, so you better get your weapons ready..."

Vodok Vodok stopped with a snowball in his hand and Vodivir had ducked under his shield. ''"Weapons? Is there gonna be any fightin' then?" ''Vodivir asked from under his shield. Vodok dropped his snowball and Vodivir came up from under his shield. Vodivir went under the deck and start taking out the snow under his armour. Vodok tightened his scarf. He took a bite from the cold sandwich and soon enough he was stuffing the food in his mouth. But it was hard work chewing down a frozen sandwich with snow on. Especially when the sandwich was so large. It had: Orange pieces, bread, melon pieces, lots of cheese, strawberries, bread, ham, sliced meat, fried egg, egg shells, Vodivir had also poured beer on top of the sandwich, and lots of more things. Still thinking about Red Un saying to have weapons ready Vodok drew one of the poisoned daggers he had in his backpack that had pierced through his armour and almost killed the short dwarf in his left leather boot. He got the idea from a stranger in Kazordoon. He took his clothes under his armour and put over the dagger so it was almost invisible for everyone that passed by. He also took a sudden death rune inside his clothes under his armour and could reach it any second. He had got this idea too from the paranoid stranger who had walked through Kazordoon once. He stood against the mast and waited until the boat came to Vega.

Kalistra Kalistra smiled at Vodok and stepped up beside him. Then she ruffled his hair, which caused him to indignantly put on his helm. The assassin loosened her sword in its sheath and tied up her hair with a leather string.

"Ready."

Red Un As the ship stopped next to the ferry, Red Un gripped his sword. Then he saw that the ferryman had been killed.

"Thought as much..."

Then he saw a bunch of people. That had black robes. One of them stepped forward.

"This is your last chance, Redwick Undersoor! Turn back now or meet the ten best swordsmen of the Dark Star!"

Red Un grinned as he jumped overboard, onto the snow.

"Y'mean except for the one I killed in the desert?" he said and drew his blade. The ten robed men advanced.

"There's no Chelestrans to help you this time, half-dwarf..."

Kalistra Kalistra grinned. It was always such a pleasure to kill someone belonging to the Dark Star.

The assassin leaped over the side of the boat, landing next to Red Un.

"Look who wants to play," she purred happily, looking at the ten robed men as if they were a bowl of cream.

Then she said, suddenly turning towards Red Un anxiously: "You don't mind sharing them, do you? Please can I join in? Pleeeeease?"

There was a pleading yet slightly maniacal look in the assassin's eyes.

Vodok Vodivir jumped off the boat. ''"You may be the best swordsmen of the Dark Star, but have you met the greatest hammer man of Kazordoon?" ''Vodivir said dramatically. Vodok quickly jumped down. "They ain't. And they won 'cause they'll be 'ead before 'ey get tar Kazordoon..." ''Vodok said. He drew one fire bomb and one sudden death. Vodok decided not to stall it so he shot the fire bomb at them since they for some odd reason were standing in a row. But the fire spell was useless since they all dived into the snow and they were out within a few seconds. The other three quickly ran forward. Vodivir slowly backed away and two figures kept on running at him. One of them grinned. At the last second Vodivir dived forward and struck a blow on the grinning mans head. The helmet seemed to be very good. He stumbled backward. The other robed figure started trying to poke with his sword in attempt to find an opening in Vodivirs armour. This person seemed to go more for the light swords that didn’t weigh too much. The other figure was still stumbling around on the other hand had a giant sword. Vodok was quick to shoot his sudden death rune on the stumbling figure. He swiftly ran past the battle and started dealing heavy and clumsy blows. They didn’t give much effect. Vodok quickly drew and explosion rune and fired. The figure was tossed away several feet. Then the three figures Vodok had fire bombed decided to save the other robed figure... '' Red Un "Don't get over-confident, assassin. These are no ordinary Dark Star-members..."

One of the robed men swung his blade with amazing speed towards Red Un. The half-dwarf jumped away quickly, but the blade still made a deep cut in his armour.

"Right, I'll get ya for that!" he yelled and swung his sword in a deadly arc. The robed man parried it easily, and the two started a dangerous duel across the snow. Red Un was always a little slow, but always managed to duck away at the last minute. The robed man, however, was almost impossible to hit...

Vodok The short dwarf decided it was time to run since he had three extremely skilled sword fighters after him. Two with a giant sword and one with a long and light sword. The short dwarf kicked the stumbling robed figure on his legs and he stumbled onto a pool of ice. He slipped and his damaged helmet broke with a violent crack. The figure was up again but weaker. ''"Oi! Vodivir! Some 'elp 'ere?" ''the short dwarf yelled. Vodivir thought. Trouble for Vodok and dishonour for me... Honour for me and no trouble for Vodok... he thought. Since a lot of people thought a lot of Vodivir he ran forward with his hammer high in the air.

Red Un Red Un desperately parried another swing from the robed man. He was too fast, just too fast...

THUCK!

The robed man looked down and saw an arrow in sticking out of his chest. He stopped and pulled it out.

"Elven..."

Then he fell together, dead. Red Un looked around and saw that Aiyare was standing in the crow's nest atop of the ship's tallest mast, with a longbow in his hand.

"The next one is yours, Mr. Half-dwarf!"

"Thank you, Mr. Elf!" Red Un yelled back and charged at another robed man, who was obviously not as fast as the first one, but with muscles to compensate for it.

Kalistra Seeing as everyone was joining into the fray without a by-your-leave, except for the vampire who seemed to be taking a nap, Kalistra decided to join in as well. There seemed to be three black robes with little to do, and she decided they were for her. She slipped out her pair of poisoned throwing daggers and palmed them, testing their weight. Satisfied she turned towards one of the black robes that started towards her.

"Are you going to-?" The swordsman's words were sliced from his throat by the dagger now protruding from under his chin. Blood spouted as he coughed and bumbled backward, sliding onto the snow, which rapidly soaked red. His two companions' eyes narrowed and they rushed towards the assassin.

Kalistra's eyes narrowed in concentration. The swordsmen spun their swords skilfully, but managed to get into each other's way, because they were used to solitary battles. As their attention wavered momentarily, the assassin whipped out her sword and batted away the sword of the left guy and ducked coming up again under his guard. Then she kneed him in the groin. As the swordsman collapsed in a heap, she threw her other dagger underhanded at the other Dark Star member, who reacted quickly and blocked it with his forearm that was protected by a metal brace. Backing up a step, the assassin took stock. The swordsman immediately lunged towards her, and she barely parried his sword in time.

Red Un Red Un easily parried the clumsy (but very strong) blows of the robed man he was fighting. His own swings made deep cuts in his opponent, but the Dark Star member kept fighting.

Then, suddenly, he backed away. So did the other (surviving) robed men. All of them looked as if they were listening for something. Then they quickly mad a circle and joined hands. A powerful shield of magic erupted around them, and when Red Un had had shaken of the surprise and tried to attack them, his sword simply bounced of the field. Then he heard that the robed men were mumbling. And that something was materialising in the ring. Something demon-shaped.

"Oh no..." said Red Un and backed away.

"I suggest you get any magic ya have 'round ready, 'cause we're gonna need it soon."

Vodok ''"Oh no yeh dont!!" ''the short dwarf yelled. The figure that lay wounded on the ice had some how hovered up to the ring and he was holding hands with the rest. The short dwarf quickly drew a heavy magic missile. He shot at on the figures. They seemed to have some sort of anti magic shield. ''"Oh kaay..." ''the short dwarf said. ''"'Is 'ould be a nice time te quickly run onta' tha ship and get outta 'ere..." ''the short dwarf muttered to Red Un.

Red Un "NO! Not when we are this close to the Library!" said Red Un.

The magical shield shimmered, and disappeared. In the middle of it, inside the circle of robed men, stood...

"P'Faardh! The Demon of the Scrolls!"

"YES, PUNY MORTALS! MY TIME FOR REVENGE HAS COME! AND THERE ARE NO DWARVEN MAGICIANS TO HELP YOU THIS TIME!"

Red Un looked over at Vodok.

"Vodok! Do you remember the spell that the Emperor used against P'Faardh? Use it!"

Vodok ''"What??? Yeh cant expect me te' do it all alone!" ''the short dwarf muttered to Red Un so the demon wouldn’t hear. The demon threw a fireball high into the air. ''"TIME TO SPILL SOME BLOOD!" ''he yelled. ''"I really wish we finished 'im off instead o' 'is... Ill try 'at spell if you 'elp me. Keep 'em figures away from me while I'll do it 'cause 'ey'll like a clean swing at me neck. And provide me with energy when I need it. A'ight?" ''the short dwarf said. With no time to lose he started working the spell after he had shot a great fireball and the bunch of them just for fun.

Red Un "Righto..." said Red Un and looked at the rapidly approaching robed men and the towering demon.

"Erm, Kalistra? I could use some help with this..."

Aiyare took aim at another Black Star-member and fired another arrow. However, his target merely stood still and swung his sword. The arrow changed its path and flew back towards Aiyare, who didn't have time to duck. The arrow hit him in the shoulder, and he stumbled out of the crows' nest and fell down onto the deck far below.

Kalistra Kalistra was pretty surprised when all the robed men started summoning the demon, and the guy she had killed rose up from the dead. Even the Black Star member groaning over his crotch stood up to join the circle. Although she supposed that after a few centuries they were bound to learn some new tricks. She thought the demon P'Faard was quite impressive.

"Erm, Kalistra? I could use some help with this..."

Quickly the assassin bend down and swept up another sword. She really wanted to see that library. Vodok started chanting an ancient sounding spell that seemed to slow down the demon somewhat.

"Are ya sure this is gonna work?" she yelled at Red Un as she jumped in front of Vodok and next to Red Un. She saw how an arrow flying towards a Black Star member changed its path and flew right back at the shooter, whom she thought was Aiyare.

"Maybe we need some more magic..." Kalistra crossed her two swords in front of her, briefly making a shallow cut in her wrists. Chanting a quick sequence under her breath and concentrating, black flames started running up her sword and down her arms, generating from the cuts on her wrists and the blood on her sword. Black flames started pouring out of the blood that had dripped onto the snow as well, joining the other flames to envelop the two dwarves and the girl.

"Right, we should be protected a little while now, so do your thing please."

Vodok The short dwarf didn’t reply. He was coming to the trickier bits now. The short dwarf was still chanting. At one moment he almost lost control over the demon. But he regained the control quickly. "A'ight. We take one side each of Vodok and he ought to be safer.” Vodivir said as he moved towards the south ready for battle. A member of the Dark Star who seemed to go for light and easy weapons jumped over the fire. He thought everyone was still at the north side so he was hoping for a clean swing at Vodok's neck. Vodivir blocked the blow with his hammer. The robed figure went down to the feet but Vodivir had seen how they fight. He jumped over the blade as he prepared a blow towards the helmet of his opponent but to his big surprise the blow was blocked. "My oh my you really and fast...” Vodivir muttered. Still in the same awkward position Vodivir kicked hardly with his steel boots on the legs of the figure who stumble backwards, rather than forward when Vodivir would easily kill him. But he wasn’t used to fighting in a ring of fire so he stumbled through the fire instead.

Red Un P'Faard laughed evilly.

"LITTLE WOMAN, DO YOU REALLY THINK YOUR SIMPLE SORCERY CAN STOP ME?"

He breathed in, and then blew out a sparkling, blue wind that put out the fire. The robed men had surrounded the party, and now came charging, with weapons raised. Red Un grinned.

"Bad move..."

The large, muscular warrior that he had fought before came at him, sword raised high. Red Un thrust out his sword, straight forward. Before the robed man could stop, he had run straight into the sword.

"There goes another one" said Red Un and pulled out his sword.

Kalistra As Vodivir fell through the flames, he found they didn't burn him, but shielded him instead, pushing him upright once more.

Then the demon blew out the magical flames with his breath, laughing.

Kalistra laughed right back at the demon.

"You have forgotten so much over the centuries, P'Faard. Don't you remember me? Blood magic is an ancient form of magic, nearly forgotten. There is power in blood."

Kalistra concentrated on her blood, and the black flames blew up again, trapping the four dwarves and the assassin in a protective ring of black flames... Together with the Dark Star swordsmen.

The demon P'Faard threw red flames against Kalistra's black ones, but her barrier held. Sweat beaded on her brow at the effort. The Dark Star members she had battled earlier charged at her, seeing her weakness. Quickly she uncrossed her two blades and stepped lightning quick to the left, forcing all three foes to suddenly redirect their swords. Kalistra slammed her left blade against the back of the man she had already killed. Her sword cut easily through the vertebrae, but then lodged into the ribs. Abandoning the blade, she almost ripped a muscle to wrench up her right arm, just in time to block the sword thrust from the Dark Star member she had kicked earlier. The dead man with the slit throat and the sword sticking out of his back collapsed on the snow, shuddering. Kalistra concentrated on her other two foes.

Vodok P'Faard had shaken off the spell and didn’t dare do anything to destructive. The men who had summoned him would also banish him if they died. P'Faard's existence on the island was depending on the Dark Star members. Since Vodok wouldn’t do anything good by just sitting in the middle of the flames and doing nothing he drew a fire bomb rune. He fired in front of one of the Dark Star members who was now trapped between the black fire and the fire bomb. He didn’t dare move which make it a good time to kill him. He drew a sudden death rune and fired at the figure. He stood firm knowing death would await him if he backed into the black flames. He ran through the fire bomb instead.

Vodivir bounced back inside the "arena" which the Dark Star members couldn’t be prepared for. Neither was Vodivir. But he came to his senses before the Black Star member. He drew his hammer and crushed the armour of the member. The member turned around as quickly as his crushed ribs could allow. They weren’t broken but extremely crushed. He drew his giant sword. Vodok took the opportunity to stand up. He silently drew the poison dagger from his boots. ''"I dont have much honor." ''Vodok said loud and clearly. The member spun around again. ''"But I do have some..." ''Vodok said and thrust the dagger between the ribs in the member's ribs and into the heart. ''"Witch stops me from stabbing you in the back." ''he said cooly and drew out the blood stained dagger.

Red Un "Vodok? What the heck are ya doin'? Isn't the spell working?"

Red Un swung his sword at one of the remaining seven robed men. The Black Star-member ducked, and his hood fell of, revealing...

"YOU!"

"Yes, Redwick Undersoor, it is me. And this time you won't escape with forbidden knowledge..."

Two other black stars gathered around Red Un. But the one with his face revealed held up a hand.

"No, this one is mine!"

"As you wish, master..."

Red Un didn't hesitate to strike with his sword again, but the Master was even faster than the one before, and made a jump high into the air. That wasn't as strange as the fact that he remained in the air. And that his hands started to shimmer...

Vodok "Well... Its workin' ok I guess... Bu' its pointless. P'faard can shoot nothin' at us since that'll 'urt the other people. So I migh' s'well kill some'un." ''the short dwarf said ignoring the fact that someone seemed to be flying high up in the air. '' Red Un Red Un looked at the hovering Master.

"What are you doing? Come down 'ere and fight!"

But the Master just smiled evilly. His hands glowed even stronger now.

"That it would have come to this, half-dwarf. I must make sure that you never reach the library, if it so takes my last energy away. I will destroy this island, and all that is on it!"

Red Un swung his sword at the Master, but it bounced of some sort of magical field. Meanwhile, P'Faard looked angrily at the master.

"WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT, POWERFUL MORTAL? I WILL NOT ALLOW SUCH A THING!"

His eyes glowed and sent out two deadly arcs of energy. But they merely bounced of the master.

"Now now, P'Faard, don't you remember our motto? The Ends Always Justifies The Means!"

Kalistra Kalistra panted with the effort of maintaining her protective blood circle against P'Faard's attacks and the two Dark Star assassins.

Suddenly one of the Dark Star members flew up into the air to her left. Distracted, Kalistra let the enemy on her right through her guard, and a fiery pain blossomed as his sword flicked out and scraped her ribs.

"Bloody hell," she muttered. Then P'Faard relaxed his fire attack upon her shield and sent out two arcs of energy that hit the Black Robe... But bounced of!

"I'm confused!" the assassin wailed out loudly to Red Un. Then she decided to ignore it and concentrate on killing her share of black robes. She did hate receiving scars.

Kicking out at the foe on her left, she followed with a flurry of parries, turning so that her back faced the man high in the air. The two Dark Star members, surprised by her renewed attack, backed away. Kalistra smiled. It was already too late for them. The Dark Star assassin faltered as his heel caught in a snowdrift. Kalistra took advantage by stabbing the man's swordhand, causing him to cry out and drop his sword, which she caught before it could fall to the ground. Armed with two swords, she barely batted away the dagger that came flying towards her, thrown by the disarmed man. She quickly dispatched him by swinging both her blades from different directions towards his neck, decapitating him in one stroke. The second Darj Star member backed away, unsure of himself. Then he thought, it’s only a young girl... And advanced with his sword raised. Contemptuously Kalistra parried his strokes with both blades, then knocked away his blade with one sword, and rammed the other sword through his left eye. Twitching, he joined his other fellows on the blood-drenched snow.

This having taken only a few minutes, Kalsitra turned towards Red Un to see what was happening.

Vodok The short dwarf ran up to the twitching figure and finished him off with his fire sword. He ducked from an attack he knew was coming and he pressed against the dead body causing the short dwarf to fly backwards and clashed against the black robed man. The robed figure fell backwards meeting with Vodivir who took the opportunity to bash his with his war hammer. The figure flew forward and fell face down into the snow. When the short dwarf stood up again there came a mighty blow on his sword. He managed to save his own life but the sword flew away, melting the snow where it landed. But then another blow came. The short dwarf blocked with his shield that he hadn’t really got on to his arm yet so the shield flew away. The short dwarf drew the rune he had put under his armour and fired and the heavily built man who seemed to go for heavy blows rather than jabbing people. The unarmed short dwarf became a nice target for all the robed figures. ''"Get that unarmed one!" ''one of the men commanded. They all advanced on the short dwarf. The short dwarf was ready though. Suddenly one of the men with a broken helmet smashed down to the ground. It was the same man the short dwarf and Vodivir had beaten up earlier. A huge, bloodstained hammer was where the head used to be. Vodivir sliced his neck just to be sure. Vodok on the other hand was busy dodging blades. One of the blades had made a cut in the short dwarf's face. And it was now bleeding freely. The heavy built man was coming up to the short dwarf to give the finishing blow. The short dwarf bowed in self defence. The man wasn’t prepared for that but it didn’t stop him. He came up to the bowing short dwarf. With only two small holes in his helmet as a weak spot the short dwarf flew up in the air and pelted a bunch of snow in the mans eyes. He quickly took the mans sword since he had dropped it. ''"This is for the scar you gave me..." ''the short dwarf yelled and gave a clumsy blow on the mans helmet. ''"This is for the deaths you caused!" ''the short dwarf yelled and gave another clumsy blow this time at the armour. ''"AND THIS IS FOR KAZORDOON!!" ''he yelled and recalled all the memories of what he knew about two-handed swords. Aim towards the foot... Turn the blow upwards when the target jumps back... he thought as the target jumped back. Aim for the crack between the helmet and the neck... the short dwarf thought as he sliced the head clean off with his own sword. ''"Just as if the commander was beside me showing me what to..." ''And just then the short dwarf got a heavy blow on his helmet and he fell down to the ground.

Kalistra Kalistra watched as Vodok hacked in on the man she had run through the eye and smiled. Perhaps it was best to make sure they stayed dead this time. She decided to let the two dwarves have some fun and kill their share.

She watched proudly as the dwarf geomancer Vodok made an excellent sword form against one of the Black Star members, decapitating him. Suddenly she saw another black robe rise up behind Vodok. She yelled a warning at him, but it was too late. As Vodok fell too the ground, Kalsitra cursed and threw the sword she had taken from the black robes so it flew end over end. She muttered a quick incantation. It plunged straight towards the man's heart. Such was the force of the blood spell that the sword punched straight through the Dark Star member's armour and buried itself in his heart. Coughing blood, the man collapsed before he could harm Vodok further.

Quickly she ran to Vodok's still form and stood over him. All of the black robes were dead now, apart from the man floating in the air.

"Vodivir, can you hack off the heads of all the bodies? That way they should stay dead."

Quickly she bent down and took off Vodok's helmet. He had a big lump starting to form on top of his head, but otherwise he seemed unharmed. Kalistra reached into one of her pockets and withdrew a small vial filled with a greenish liquid. She opened the stopper carefully and waved it under Vodok's nose.

Red Un Red Un looked up at the grinning Master.

"All of your little helpers are dead!"

"Good, they sacrificed themselves for our cause. And now, I shall too!"

The Master was barely visible in his bubble of energy now. The whole island started trembling.

"Farewell, seekers of forbidden knowledge!"

Then, Red Un suddenly looked over at Vodok.

"Vodok! Gimmie a firebomb or something, fast!"

Vodok The short dwarf sniffed on the small bottle. He coughed several times. ''"Vodok! Gimmie a fire bomb or something, fast!" ''he heard. Red Un seemed desperate so the short dwarf hurried to get a fire bomb. ''"'Ere yeh go." ''he said and threw the fire bomb to Red Un.

Vodivir was quickly chopping the heads of the members of the Black Star.

Kalistra Since the demon P'Faard seemed to be temporarily on their side, Kalistra let the protective black flames subside a little, so the demon could get at the floating black robe better.

Red Un Red Un caught the rune, ran under the Master and fired it straight upwards. The magical bubble, with the Master inside, flew upwards, upwards...

Before the Master could react, he was out in space, and saw all of Tibia one last time. Then he exploded.

The light of the explosion lit up the whole Ice Island area. After a while, a shape was seen in the sky, and soon the robed remains of the Master crashed into the snow. He coughed angrily as Red Un approached the burned crater.

"Damn you...half-dwarf...you won't get away with this. We'll get you...one day...your life will end soon..."

Red Un grinned.

"Just as yours."

Then he went back to the others.

"Right, let's find that Library...."

Chapter 18, in which the Adventurers fight some angry ghosts, and has to change objective
Vehementi Dominus Vehementi's skin started to boil from the intense light, the vampirism in him was still there and a natural light that strong was too powerful for the elf in him to counter, he fell to the floor with his skin blistering and black blood seeping out of his blisters, he lay there dying and in desperate need of blood.

Vodok The short dwarf ran onto the ship with his cut in his face still bleeding. He saw the vampire twitching on the floor. Some blood from the short dwarfs face splashed on the face of the vampire when the short dwarf bent over him. ''"Ummm... Are yeh allright?" ''the short dwarf asked as more blood splashed the vampires face.

Red Un Red Un looked at Vodok running to the ship.

"Oh right, Aiyare!"

He also ran onto the ship, and found Aiyare lying on the deck.

"It seems that I have many broken bones, Mr. Half-Dwarf...But I've had worse...I've...had..."

He fainted. Red Un looked around desperately.

"Healer! He needs a healer!"

Vehementi Dominus As the blood dripped on Vehementi's face the blisters started to reverse. Eventually he had enough energy to stand.

"Thanks dwarf, I haven't had dwarf blood in a long time."

Verhementi picked up and sheathed his NightBlade.

"I've been thinking... should we find the library? ..I mean, it'll contain things that the living aren't meant to know, it could cause chaos."

Vodok ''"It allso contains all o' the infm'tion. What'll 'appen, 'ow it'll 'appen, when it will happen. With 'is infomation we'd be able to live longer than we've ever dreamed of! We'll know wha' battles brings us disshonor and death and witch gives us glory!" ''the short dwarf said. ''Most of all I'll know how to avenge my mother's death. ''The short dwarf thought. ''"'Elp me stop 'is bleedin' now will yeh?" ''the short dwarf asked the vampire.

Vehementi Dominus "Gladly Vodok."

Vehementi reached into his bag and pulled out a metal stick, he lit a fire and stuck the metal rod in till it was glowing red, then he sealed up Vodok's gash across his face with the metal stick.

"Better?"

Red Un "Hey vampire! Ya think that staff will work on the elf too? If we don't hurry, he'll be a goner..."

Kalistra Kalistra ran quickly over to Aiyare. Seeing the arrow stuck in his shoulder, she said: "We have to get the arrow out, then staunch the flow of blood. If Vehementi uses his stick to cauterize the wound, then I'll set the bones."

The assassin took out one of her daggers and drew it across her forearm, creating a steady trickle of blood. She held her arm so that the flow of blood dripped onto the arrow wound. Black flames started to gently lick around the wound and the assassin's cut arm. Slowly the cut on her arm disappeared, closed by the black flames that diminished slowly around both wounds.

"The energy that has entered his body will help set his bones. Now stand ready to pull the arrow out Red Un, and get that rod ready vampire. On my count: one, two... three!"

Vehementi Dominus The arrow head refused to move without ripping Aiyare's shoulder out.

"Damnit, they use barbed arrows, push it through the other side, cut the head off, then pull the stick back out."

Vodok Vodivir who never lost a chance to make himself more popular threw himself forward with a dagger in his hand and quickly cut off the arrow head. Red Un Red Un pulled out the rest of the arrow and looked at it.

"Hmm...nope, luckily it ain't poisoned..."

Kalistra "Vampire! Powers that be, get that wound sealed! We're losing him."

Not waiting for Vehementi to react, the assassin bend over the still form of the captain and put her hands on his stomach.

"Hmmm, internal bleeding, broken hip, fractured shinbone, broken ankle..."

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi was licking the blood off of the arrow head, when the rest of the ships crew looked at him angrily.

"...heh.... sorry."

Vehementi heated up the rod again and cauterised the wound.

"anyone know any curative majick? I only stopped external bleeding, chances are, he'll die without majick...just pointing out the obvious."

Red Un Aiyare opened his eyes.

"I have a herb...in my pouch..."

Red Un quickly grabbed the pouch at Aiyares' belt and took out a small, dry herb.

"Now...I have to eat it..."

Red Un put the herb in Aiyares mouth. He swallowed. There was a green, shimmering light, and then he coughed heavily.

"Pheew! It tastes bad, but it does good..."

Then he got on his feet, slowly.

"I'm alright, but I'll have to stay here and rest a little. You can go on without me."

Vehementi Dominus "Nuhuh, if one of us has to rest, all of us do, we'll wait till you're ready to go before we set off again, but it's up to Red whether we do or not."

Vehementi walked over to a dead frozen tree and leant against it.

Red Un "I can't wait to find the Library when we're this close!" said Red Un and took out the key he had found in the desert so long ago. He looked longingly at it.

Kalistra "I dunno Red Un. Everyone wants to find the library. However, maybe a short rest would help everyone recover enough to be able to face new challenges. Or is that library entirely unprotected? Besides, the Brotherhood of the Black Star should be knocked out for a while. Did you see that guy fly? Eheh."

Then she groaned and clutched her ribs. "Vehementi? Would you be a darling and close this wound for me as well? It won't stop bleeding..."

Vodok The short dwarf went up onto the deck and sat himself on a barrel close by. He took out his fishing rod and started fishing. Vodivir came by and said something VERY unexpected. ''"I... I cant believe I'm saying this... I..." ''Vodivir muttered. ''"I liked you're work with that sword." ''Vodivir said and turned away. ''"Yeah?? Well 'e same ter you!!" ''the short dwarf replied. Then he recalled the memory of what Vodivir had said. The short dwarf almost fell off the boat in shock. This was it. He could say something nice back to Vodivir, and they could be friends, he could also come with a snappy reply and keep as they were going. The short dwarf sat silently for a second. ''"Uhmmm... Good fightin'..." ''he muttered so low that Vodivir could barely hear it. ''"To tell the truth, I didnt think you were any good at all. Stick's and stone's, I'll break yer bones, but words cant really kill yeh! Thats what my ol' dad used to say. So when I heard you were using spells, in other words, using words, I assumed you couldnt fight!" ''Vodivir said. "My dad used to say that too.” Vodok replied. "You dont think... We cant be... We cant possibly be RELATED!" Vodivir replied. The short dwarf sighed. He had suspected it a long time, if you look for details they were pretty much the same. ''"Me mum was tall, 'ated wine, an' loved beer. She di'nt like the elves alot. She used heavy clubs to fight with. Me dad di'nt like magic." the short dwarf started. "Oh gods... Same with me mum... My mum ended by getting murdered by some unknown human. My dad used axes. He was in the great battle of Elven Bane, one of the few surviving dwarf, the only surviving dwarf!" Vodivir said. "My dad was the only surviving dwarf to!! 'At means... We're... We're brothers!" the short dwarf yelled. "Seeing the woman that was murdered was my, umm... you're... no, OUR mother, you must have thought's of avenging her...?" Vodivir asked. "I'd see 'at man dead at all costs..." the short dwarf muttered. "Good. Well. Now I've gotta go grab something to eat." ''Vodivir said slightly confused since the last minute he had become a friend with his former worst enemy, and discovered they were brothers.

Red Un Red Un rolled his eyes at the two now-friendly dwarves.

"Well, if they had discovered that a little earlier, it had saved us a lot of trouble. Oh well..."

He turned to Aiyare.

"I guess the party has spoken. We'll rest here until tomorrow. Where's the sleepin' quarters?"

Aiyare looked around.

"We-ell...there is one bed...for me, that is. I usually let my passengers sleep in the cargo hold. I think there's some madrasses there that I do not think have decomposed too much..."

Vehementi Dominus "I need not a bed, I don't sleep, I'll stay and guard you all."

Vehementi took a swig of blood.

"Hmmmmmm, swamp troll blood, poisonous to humans, but I like it."

Vodok The short dwarf caught a fish and he dragged it down to the cargo hold. He quickly took a madrass before anyone else, and fell asleep with the fish beside him.

Red Un Red Un went below deck and got a madrass.

Well, he thought, I've slept on worse things in me days. And this doesn't smell near as bad as me anyway.

He rolled it up on the cargo floor and tried to sleep a bit...

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi pulled out a pipe, filled it with pipeweed, he didn't know how to light it, being a fighter, he didn't know much majick and thus couldn't keep a flame going for long enough to light the pipe, he kept trying though, and after half an hour of practicing he managed to grasp how to channel the energy to make a small flame, big enough to light his pipe, he was impressed with this, although not a very big flame, no bigger than the two fingers he held it on, it was the best he could do, he stuck the flame in the pipe and then extinguished it, then sat down in the snow and smoked the pipeweed.

Vodok The short dwarf had rolled onto the fish and was now sleeping on the fish that wasn’t much smaller than the dwarf himself, since dwarfs are short, and short dwarves shorter...

Vodivir was standing on deck watching the moon. He decided to sort out his backpack. It didn’t contain anything special, unless you count his scrolls and books. A fish suddenly tugged on his fishing line. Vodivir dropped the scroll and grabbed the fishing rod. He managed to pull up the rod but the fish had managed to get off the hook. He turned back to the scroll. It was gone. Vodivir yelled several oaths and suddenly started running around the whole ship, looking for the scroll. The short dwarf woke up on the sound of the oaths. He quickly rolled off the fish and he went up to the deck with a sword in one hand and a rune in the other, ready to fight. He saw no one. Until Vodivir came. ''"You yelled 'at? Why?" ''the short dwarf said. ''"I lost a scroll..." ''Vodivir said slowly in the voice as if he was saying that the world was going to be destroyed. ''"You yelled that 'cause o' some paper with ink on??" ''the short dwarf asked. ''"Yeah, the ink telling me the reason I'm trying to get to the libary. A few words describing the killer of my mother." ''Vodivir said. ''"Oh. You're mum's dead. 'Ang on a secon'! You're mum's my mum!! THAT SCROLL CONTAINED THE INFOMATION I'VE B'IN SEARCHINI' FOR IN 20 YEARS?!" ''the short dwarf yelled. ''"Not all of it... Only abit. I was gonna tell you in the morning... But I remember a bit of it... Said this: He’s a human got dark got heavy sword got a black star on his arm dark robe he's... Then there was no more. When I returned home I saw the body and I searched the whole house, without even knowing why. Found it in drawer. When I came with this boat, and saw the black stars tatooed on the arms of the men... I knew I was coming closer. When I heard of the Libiary, it would give me infoation where this man was." ''Vodivir said. ''"'E only reason I came with these people was ter kill that man you desscribed!!" ''the short dwarf yelled. ''"Im tired now, Im goin' ter sleep again..." ''the short dwarf continued and walked down into the cargo hold.

Kalistra Kalistra walked towards the main mast and sat down, leaning her back against it. She took out her sword and the 3 daggers she had found on the battlefield while they were cleaning up the bodies, and started to hone them. She had debated bringing another sword and strapping them both on her back, but that always seemed to bring her bad luck, so she had refrained from doing so.

As Kalistra honed her blades, she watched Vodivir drop his scroll and try to draw in a fish. The assassin narrowed her eyes when she saw a shadow form near the dwarf, seemingly a natural one caused by the gently rocking ship and the moon. Then it lifted, and the scroll had disappeared as well. As the commotion started and Vodok came running up on deck, the assassin sighed. So that's what they're looking for... She smiled at the irony of the two ex-archenemies being brothers. She put away her blades and closed her eyes. Soon enough, all their questions would be answered...

Vodok Vodok went down into the cargo hold and fell asleep at once. Vodivir on the other hand started rewriting the scroll, or at least the bits he remembered.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi had just finished the pipweeed when he heard something, he stood up and drew his NightBlade, although he could see in the dark, he was unsure as to what the noise was.

Kalistra Kalistra's eyes snapped open as she heard a whisper of steel as a blade was unsheathed. Quietly she stood up and padded towards the noise, two daggers appearing in her hands as if by magic. Then she smelled the pipeweed smoke and realised it must be Vehementi that had drawn his sword. Trusting his instincts she soundlessly walked up to him and whispered:

"What do you see?"

Dargon The Mastermind The man walked, following the trail. For two days now on Vega, he had been searching for a polar bear (he had heard one lived around here) and he wanted to prove to his family that he could kill a large bear. However, while walking along the shore, following tracks, he saw a large flash in the sky and lots of yelling and explosions. Wondering what was up, he ran over (though it took a long while for he was quite far away from the spot). When he finally reached it he saw what had been a huge battle, the victors had apparently left. "But what were they fighting against?" As he looked around, he noticed the ship, he quietly climbed aboard, and said a quick hello before dodging a sword "Hey watch it! I didn't do nothin' wrong!" he cried out as he was lifted into the ship by a man…

Kalistra Kalistra tensed when she felt Vehementi move like lightning. Her eyesight was far less impressive than his, so she awaited his word on what to do.

"Hey watch it! I didn't do nothin' wrong!" a man said.

The man had actually dodged the vampire's Nightblade! Kalistra was impressed. Luckily Vehementi had been quick enough to haul the man in by the scruff. So she waited to see why someone was sneaking on board in the middle of the night...

Vodok The short dwarf stopped in the middle of the way down. He also heard the voice. Vodivir had his war hammer up in a matter of seconds. He slowly walked to the cause of the sound. He saw a figure being pulled on the boat. The short dwarf had arrived to. No one knew what was happening. ''"Utevo Gran Lux." ''the short dwarf muttered. A huge light arose around the dwarf, for a second everyone was blind. But they got used to the light very quickly. ''"Who are you??" ''Vodivir asked quickly.

Dargon The Mastermind "Names Dargon. I'm a villager from Senja. Came here to prove to my family that I could survive alone in the wilderness." He swallowed nervously, seeing as how the three all carried weapons, and he’d be no match, even with all his magic skills. He was thoroughly trained in magic arts, being trained by an assortment of different wizards. After being trusted to stand up, there was a light coming from the dwarf. "Not that strong though..." thought Dargon as he said aloud "Amrasi Nogifo," and as they all tensed their weapons, a large light came that seemed to be coming from every wooden object on the ship. After seeing no present danger they all did nothing, but stood there with their weapons ready. Soon one of them spoke...

Vodok ''"Bet I could'a done that jus' as good..." ''the short dwarf muttered. ''"Well, you seem like you wont do any harm, so you can tag allong, at least thats what I say..." ''Vodivir said and looked at the rest. ''"The names Vodivir by the way, I'm a dwarven guard of Kazordoon. Vodok here, is my brother, the first dwarven geomancer." ''Vodivir presented himself and Vodok proudly, now he understood the power of magic. ''"Yeh can probaly come with us, bu' yeh might 'ave te pay the trip to where ever were goin', since Ayaire ain't gonna let you come on for free..." ''the short dwarf said to Dargon, used to the greedy dwarves.

Red Un Aiyare came out on the deck.

"What is all this ruckus about? I am trying to sleep..."

Then he noticed the newcomer, and the fact that the whole ship was glowing.

"Great gods of nature! Get that light away, before we attract any sea monsters!"

Red Un was still sleeping below deck. And he was dreaming...

It was the darkness again, and he was falling. But this time, it suddenly...stopped! He stood on something...and there was someone there...

"So, half-dwarf, it seems like you have defeated us...for now."

Red Un looked around, and saw a robed man. It was the Master.

"What're YOU doin' in my dream?"

"It's just a little revenge I'll have. I am quite skilled in the arts of dream-magic, so when I died, I quickly put my soul in your head. You'll meet me every time you go to sleep, and there I shall haunt you..."

Red Un grinned.

"Oh well, doesn't seem to be a big deal. I've gotten pretty used to nightmares by now. And when I find the library, there'll probably be a cure there."

The Master laughed evilly.

"Oh, is that what you think, half-dwarf? Is that what you think..."

The Red Un started falling again. But before anything more happened, he was awakened by the voices above deck...

Kalistra "Well sugar, can't say it was very smart to come creeping up on the ship. It could get you hurt ya know. Anyway, my name's Kalistra, and I promise we won't say anything to your family, if we ever meet them, about you almost getting skewered on Vehementi's Nightblade."

Kalistra looked Dargon over. "Say, are you a druid?"

Dargon The Mastermind "Amrasi Nogifo Sacri," Dargon spoke the counterspell, listening to Aiyares warning. "Nice to meet you Vodivir, and Vodok," he said and as he turned to the woman replied, "I am a Druid you may say. I was trained mostly by a powerful, wise and respected Druid. Though I was also trained by Sorcerers, just for the basic offensives." Dargon smiled and turned to the man who hauled him up, "Nice to meet you Vehemeni," he said with a slight grin, recalling the incident that took place just minutes ago.

Red Un Red Un climbed up onto the deck.

"Huh? Who's the newcomer?"

Aiyare explained what had happened.

"Ah, welcome aboard then, Dargon. We're out on a little quest for the Library of Legends, tough it'll probably be over soon...well, tomorrow at least. Now I suggest we all get some sleep."

Vehementi Dominus "You too, however, I saw you way before you realised, it wasn't you that I heard out there, that's why I didn't react and grab you earlier, I was searching for what did make that sound..." He gazed out into the frozen darkness "I'll remain outside on watch, don't sleep too heavily" he walked off the boat and sat down on a patch of snow just outside.

Vodok ''"No we en't. We e'nt gonna sleep no where 'till you tell me where we're goin' and the point of going to Senaja." ''the short dwarf said grimly as he held back the half dwarf. ''"Yeah... Why'd we go to Senja, and where are we going now?" ''Vodivir said, following Vodok's lead.

Dargon The Mastermind "I'll stay up with you, Vehementi," Dargon said as he took a long staff and cast the same spell as before, yet it seem more concentrated and made only the stick glow. The staff was also very warm and Dargon laid it on the ground, where it began to slowly melt the snow around it. The pole was set in front of Vehementi, though it was longer than his crouch and Dargon sat near the other end. Vehementi so far didn't show an objection, he just kept staring out into the island, not even noticing the staff or Dargon. The others went back inside the ship, or some just stood outside. Dargon waved to the dwarves as they went inside, for he was very fond of dwarves, having spent a year in Kazordoon. He sighed and asked Vehementi what he usually did for a living.

Vehementi Dominus "I don't need to earn a living, with gold, all you buy is food and shelter, that's all you need. I don't need food and I get shelter from the Elder dark elf in Sanctuary as long as I protect him and the other dark elves, what about yourself? Oh, and put that light out, I can see fine without it and it'll show anything that might want to attack where we are."

He reached down to his belt and took a sip of blood from one of the bottles.

"Want a bit?"

Dargon The Great "Sure," Dargon took the bottle and took a small mouthful. He made a face, but swallowed it. He passed the bottle back. "About the light, it’s only shown bright from anyone standing 10 feet near it. So it’s fine, as for my living. I protect the villagers from wolves and such, as is why I am being continually sent out to train." Dargon smiled and took out a piece of bread from a small pouch hanging at the right side of his belt. He broke off a piece and handed some to Vehementi.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi took the bread and ate it. "Hmmmm, nice, tastes... elven?"

Dargon The Mastermind "I made it," Dargon laughed as Vehementi pulled his head up, looking slightly startled, "I learnt it from the elves. Part of my training. In case there was minimal ingredients left in the village, I was shown how to cook with as few ingredients as possible, but leaving them very healthy and rather tasty I must say," Dargon then said a spell, "Mrogi Plavashi," This time nothing seemed to happen, but Dargon looked happy. They sat in silence for a while until...

Kalistra Kalistra smiled at the two dwarves and stood between them, resting her arms on their shoulders. "Calm down guys. We're in Senja coz this is where the entrance to the Great Library is." She ruffled the hair of the two brothers. "I'm sure Red Un will explain everything in the morning. Now lets get some sleep and leave the watch to Vehementi, seeing as he doesn't need sleep. We've had a tiring day." She hugged both dwarves to her ample chest, let them go, then walked over to the vampire.

"What do you think it was vampire? If it’s not friendly, why hasn't it attacked-"

Before she could finish her sentence a bloodcurdling roar shattered the night.

"Bloody hell, aren't we ever going to get any sleep tonight?!?" Kalistra yelled. "Dargon, you live here, do you know what that is?"

Vodok The short dwarf went as red as a strawberry. Then he heard the roar. He swiftly drew two random runes as Vodivir drew his war hammer. ''"Umm... Maybe we can sail to the other side of the island to avoid this monster...?" ''Vodivir asked.

Vehementi Dominus "Hmmm, I don't know, maybe it's just a scout? If it is, chances are it'll call up an army of some kind, if so, we'd better get moving if we want to avoid unnecessary battle?"

Dargon The Mastermind "O yup, sure I know what that is," Dargon started laughing as the others stared at him, "These creatures are not exactly evil, but more like an evil magnet. Wherever these guys go, the Iretion, some nasty enemy or two are bound to follow." Dargon stood and picked up the glowing staff, "Amrasi Nogifo Sacri." As he said that the staff went out. "Pirifu Nanari," Dargon started chanting that and the others noticed a disturbance in the snow, suddenly, the snow in a 5 foot radius just... disappeared. Dargon then, still chanting, took some seeds out of his pouch and slowly, planted them in the ground. Up grew small trees, and with these trees, Dargon uprooted one, and the bark shed off, leaving a sword that was seemingly hidden inside the bark. The other trees, all looking slightly different then the one that held the sword, uprooted themselves and walked to each of the members there and then as their bark peeled away, they left glimmering swords, "The strongest offensive spell I know. Once you pick your sword up, it will only obey to you and it will never abandon you. Instead just repeat Pirifu Nanari Sacri and it goes away." Indeed, it did. "To bring it back, chant the words Porofo Nonoro." The glimmering sword came back. Dargon waited to see what they would do, from the roar of the Iretion it was still a good 10-20 minutes away.

Red Un Red Un was still happily asleep. The Master seemed to have gone somewhere else in his brain for his moment, so his dreams were quite peaceful (as far as half-dwarven dreams goes, that is). Not even the blood-curling roar woke him.

However, it did awake Aiyare. He once again opened the door and ran out on the deck.

"In the name of Crunor, what does an elf have to do to get some sleep on this island?!"

Then he noticed that the others were armed and looking into the darkness. Without a word, Aiyare went back into his room and reappeared some seconds later with his trusty bow.

"So, what are we fighting?"

Kalistra "Wow, I've heard of these!" Kalistra exclaimed, as she pounced on the sword that had come to her. "I thought the lore on how to create these had been lost centuries ago! They're supposed to have a soul of their own and no one can use them for what they know to be evil."

The assassin tested the balance of her blade in a smooth sequence, and found it to be perfect. "Magnificent!" she breathed, looking in wonder at the sword. Hers was different from Dargon's sword. Instead of a silver, shining sheen, hers looked slightly tarnished. Yet it's edge glittered with a deadly light.

Kalistra turned towards Dargon and bowed, hand over her heart. "This is a fine gift you have given, druid. I will have to find a way to repay you." She looked around to see what the reaction of the others would be, wondering whether Vehementi would be willing to substitute his trusty Nightblade. She did not have any particular attachment to the sword she carried at her side. Her true sword she had given up centuries ago...

Dargon The Great "Yes, well my master-," He noticed the elf, "NO ELF YE MUST RUN! INTO THE SHIP!" Dargon nearly screamed. Aiyare looked confused, "These 'monsters' are really only known to ferociously hate Elves, elves are helpless against their anger to them. YOU WILL BE KILLED AND ALL YOUR BLOOD WILL FALL ONTO THE SNOW, there is no escaping them once they have spotted ye Elf! Run! Into the ship! Hurry!" Dargon then started pushing Aiyare back into the ships cabin.

Vodok Vodivir still held his war hammer. ''"The sword may be great, but I cant use 'em so I'll take my war hammmer..." ''Vodivir muttered to himself. Another roar. Now there was another high screech. ''"I reckon 'e might be callin' to 'imself stuff now... If I en't misstaken... Tha' was a banshee..." ''The short dwarf said to everyone. ''"Where the heck is Red Un, by the way?" ''Vodivir said and hurried down only to see him sleeping. He brutally waked him up by pushing him off the things he was sleeping on and then shaking him around.

Kalistra "A banshee you say Vodok? Haha, I think banshees are evil enough to be attracted to the Iretion. It’s said banshees are women that have been scorned by men they loved. They became so embittered that they turned into banshees. They detest men and they want to turn females into banshees like themselves. Their screams are said to paralyze everyone." The assassin thought about this a second. "Maybe we should plug up our ears just in case there is some truth in the myth. I wouldn't like to be turned into a banshee... Can you imagine what all that screeching would do to your throat?" The assassin disappeared down into the hold to get some candles to use the wax to plug up everyone's ears. She walked past Dargon, who was frantically stuffing Aiyare into a closet, and grabbed some candles. She looked in on Vodok, who was still shaking an awake, and very annoyed, half dwarf. She used the kitchen stove to warm up the wax so that it was malleable, then proceeded to give a piece to everyone. When she came to the vampire, she said: "Maybe you should stuff your ears as well. You never know what the screams will do to you right? Or have you fought banshees before?"

The horrible roars and screeches were sounding closer now. In about ten minutes the fell creatures would be here. Kalistra plugged up her ears with wax and the screams receded to a dim noise...

Red Un Aiyare pushed Dargon aside.

"All right, all right, I get your point. I'll lock the door and try to shoot at whatever is coming at us from the window slits."

Meanwhile, Red Un was brutally awaked from the first good dream he had for months. He saw who had awakened him.

"Vodivir. Why am I not surprised?"

He got up from the (so-called) bed.

"I'm up. What's goin' on?"

Vodok ''"A big something and a lot of Banshees are attacking us." ''Vodivir said, totally ignoring the fact that Red Un most likely didn’t understand a thing. He took a bit of wax and stuffed in his ears. He took a quill and a scroll and stuffed in his boots, he would probably have to communicate without taking the wax out of his ears. Vodok also took some wax and carelessly stuffed in his ear. ''"C'mere yeh bunch o' screaming... Things!!" ''the short dwarf yelled while putting runes and daggers all over the place inside his armours, boots, legs and helmet. He also had a poisoned dagger by his hand at his shield.

Dargon The Great "No, Aiyare not even an elven arrow can be seen. Whatever the elves did to the Iretions it was so painful that anything elven automatically triggers this enormous anger that drives the Iretion to attack anything in sight." He turned to everyone. "Do not kill the Iretion! I will deal with him. Iretion are harmless, just evil things follow them, it is said that it is because of their enormous anger to elves that drives evil to follow it. Since Iretions nearly never reproduce when grieving, if we kill that one it is unlikely that the population will ever increase again for 45 years, and…" Dargon looked serious, "their life span is only 30 years, so if we kill one, we kill hundreds." Another scream from the Banshees was heard. The Banshees were nearly upon them.

Vehementi Dominus "Pirifu Nanari Sacri, sorry, but I'd never use any weapon other than my NightBlade..."

He unsheathed the almost parallel blade with Vehemeti on his dark dragon killing orcs etched on it.

"I'll be fine, I hear sounds at different pitches to humans, dwarves and elves, her screeching should have no effect."

He swung the blade round and it started to glow black.

Vodok The short dwarf still held his fire sword and Vodivir still held his war hammer. They had waited a while now. The Banshee's were extremely fast. One was already in sight. Vodivir was first to jump out and he quickly hit a blow at her head. But the Banshee was too fast. It hit back with its claw like hands tearing up a big hole in Vodivirs armour. Vodivir kicked against the banshee and the kick connected so the Banshee started screaming. The short dwarf saw the opportunity. His target was totally still and weakened. He fired a sudden death.

Red Un Aiyare went away from the window.

"It must have been the Dark elves. No other elf would ever want to hurt a living creature like that..."

Meanwhile, Red Un saw the approaching banshees.

"Hrmm, good thing my ears have become so dirty during this trip that I barely hear anything anymore..."

He swung his sword at the approaching ghostly figures. One of them was hit by the blade and was sliced in two. However, that only meant one opponent turning into two...

Vehementi Dominus The screaming seemed to have no effect on Vehementi's undead ears, he ducked to avoid a spinning ball of flame fired at him by a banshee, he looked at it, gritted his fangs and charged with the NightBlade down by his side ready to swing.

Vodok Not only Banshee's were coming. In the distance Vodivir could see some demon skeletons, skeletons and ghouls. But he couldn’t think about those. The Banshee started hitting faster than ever. Vodivir was jumping and ducking knowing that one hit would be enough to kill him. Vodok could only stand and watch. ''"AAAAAIIIIIIEEE!!!" ''the short dwarf screeched, higher than the Banshees. He got Vodivir's attention just as planned. He threw one of the poisoned daggers to Vodivir. He threw down his war hammer ducking for one last blow. Vodivir threw himself up with the dagger in front of him slitting the Banshees neck. It fell down. Vodok shot a fire bomb on the ice that melted away. Vodivir threw in the Banshee in the hole. A demon skeleton came up to Vodivir. He slowly tricked it up to the bridge connecting the boat with the island of Senja. Suddenly he stuck out a short leg and pushed the demon skeletons against his leg. The demon skeleton fell down onto the ice with his skull first. The skull got a huge crack and the demon skeleton lay extremely wounded on the ice. Not able to move. Vodivir shoved the demon skeleton against the hole in the ice.

Kalistra Kalistra was standing face to face with one of the banshees. As she saw the madness in the creature's eyes, she felt herself spinning away, almost feeling the banshee's pain. Even though she could not hear the creature's screams, she felt herself drawn into its gaze. A whispering started inside her head, seemingly getting louder the longer the fell creature and the assassin gazed at each other. Mesmerized, the assassin took a step towards the banshee...

Dargon The Great Dargon, after slicing off the head of a demon skeleton, noticed Kalistra walking, in a trance, towards a banshee. Remember some lore about hypnotism on Banshees, Dargon takes out a bright white rune and throws it between the two. There’s a bright flash and Kalistra snaps out of her trance. She slices the head off the Banshee as it roared with anger at having its plan foiled.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi threw the NightBlade at the banshee and pinned it to the side of the boat, he walked up to it, put his face about three inches away from the banshee's face, he snarled and stared the bansee in the eye.

"See? You don't like it when you can't hypnotise an elf do you? Didn't think so, I can feel the anger radiating off of you, and with one swift movement..."

He pulled the NightBlade out and severed it's head.

"...I can end all your emotions."

Red Un Red Un had moved on to slicing up some ghouls. As he pulled out his sword from one of them, he yelled over the din of battle "Dargon! You said ya would take care of that thingy that got these thingies here! I suggest ya do it now!"

Vodok ''"Get that cursed thing away from here! I can’t smash all of these things!" ''Vodivir yelled as he smashed a skeletons skull to pieces with his war hammer. Vodivir got extremely busy blocking the hits from different types of undead creatures. ''"GET THE 'ECK AWAY FROM ME BROTHER!!" ''Vodok yelled as he stormed down to the bridge where Vodivir was fighting. A row of undead were standing waiting to get close to Vodivir to attack him. The short dwarf stood about one meter away from Vodivir diagonally. ''"EXEVO MORT HUR!" ''the short dwarf yelled concentrating all his power towards the energy wave. It was very well placed. It just missed Vodivir and hit all the undead monsters around him and several more in front of him. Vodivir held his hammer high in the air and let it fall down towards to skull of a Banshee. The skull caved in. Suddenly a Banshee got Vodivir from behind. They were extremely fast and the short dwarf barely saw it. Vodivir rolled around and they were lying on the floor struggling. Vodok didn’t dare do anything. He could hit Vodivir instead of the banshee. The banshee stared tearing huge gaps in Vodivirs armour and Vodivir had his war hammer in his hand was trying to hit the banshee. But he was lying on his back and it was extremely hard. Sudden Vodivir rolled over. Now the banshee was underneath him. He couldn’t get a clean swing at the banshee though. He took the handle of the war hammer and pressed against the neck of the banshee. More undead were coming. The short dwarf had to act quickly. He threw himself forward and stuck the fire sword in the banshee's neck. It died on the spot.

Dargon The Mastermind "That’s what I've been trying to do!!" Dargon yelled over the screams of the Banshees. As he hacked through the mass of undead, he finally found it. It was standing there, eating a carrot, oblivious to the destruction around him. It had a small head, showing scars of torture from past ancestries. It had long black hair, and was just a little larger than a child. Its skin was a light grey, and its right foot looked slightly large then the left. "Hey!" Dargon called out, the Iretion took no noticed, its mutated face showing happiness as it chomped on the carrot. Dargon took a piece of bread and showed it to the Iretion. The Iretion lumbered over and Dargon led it away from the battle, and as soon as they were far enough Dargon gave it the bread and the Iretion lumbered out to the darkness. Dargon turned back to the battle (since the evil was not going to follow the Iretion until it had killed these people) took out a herb and three seeds. This time, instead of casting a spell for snow to disappear, he made a foot deep hole into the snow (it was rather deep where he was) and buried the seeds, then after covering them up about halfway, he planted the herb and finished filling up the hole he had made. He then said "Farinicor," and three plants shot out of the ground, looking like huge version of the herb he just planted. These plants then uprooted themselves! They began to knock all the ghouls out of the way, but left the demon skeletons and Banshees alone. These trees had long green leaves, which turned out very strong. When finally the demon skeletons had enough sense that they wouldn't be attacked, they surrounded the trees and sliced off the leaves and roots (this was very easy for them since they were much stronger than these trees). They then turned back to Dargon, who raised his sword and charged, once again, into the fight.

Kalistra After slicing off the banshee's head, Kalistra collapsed on the floor, shaking. She couldn't seem to get the sinister whispers out of her head. Suddenly the sword in her head started shining, becoming brighter and brighter. Slowly the horrible whispers started to recede. Gratefully she hefted the sword and stood up. Its glow slowly started to dim. Thinking to help the others, she looked around in the fray for her friends. She owed Dargon an even greater favour now. Looking for him, to see if she could repay him for his help, she saw that the trees he had called up were being destroyed. Rushing towards Dargon, she decapitated a demon skeleton that was about to hit the druid from behind.

"Thanks for the help back there, druid. If not for you I would probably be screeching my head of by now."

Back to back they continued to battle the horde of undead.

Dargon The Great "Well, we're even now." Dargon said as he saw the decapitated demon skeleton. He sighed, "Those plants died an honourable death rather then rot in the ground at least." He dodged a skeleton’s groping hands and then hacked them off with his sword. He then sliced the spine from the neck.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi sheathed the Nightblade and leaped towards a demon skeleton, he grabbed hold of its spine and pulled it out, then jumped off it's chest and hit another one with his feet who was sent flying into a tree and was smashed as Vehementi leaped off his ribs, he then drew the NightBlade in mid air and smashed another demon skeleton as he landed.

Vodok Vodivir jumped into a group of ghouls. He swung around his war hammer hitting a ghoul in the head breaking his neck. The short dwarf on the other hand was facing one banshee. Suddenly a banshee larger and stronger appeared. The other banshee went forward. ''"Direct my hatred!" ''she shrieked to her master. The banshee queen ignored the banshee and approached the short dwarf. The short dwarf started moving very slowly. So did the banshee. After a short while suddenly the short dwarf jumped out from his slowness with his fire sword directed against the chest of the banshee. But the banshee was quicker. She went to the side and hit against the dwarfs head. The helmet saved him. Once again my helmet saves me... the short dwarf thought. Vodivir was bashing around the ghouls and he saw Vodok in trouble. He suddenly swung a large swing against the ghouls sending them flying. He kicked one and quickly came to the short dwarfs aid. He started swing around his hammer. In the dark night the short dwarf and the banshee were eye to eye. ''"Utevo gran lux." ''And the banshee was blinded for a second. But a second was enough for the short dwarf and Vodivir to attack the banshee... ''"We need some backup here!" ''Vodivir yelled.

Dargon The Mastermind Dargon heard Vodivirs cry for help. "C'mon!" He called to Kalistra and together they hacked through the skeletons (the banshees were gathering around Vodok and Vodivir, leaving the skeletons easily destroyed) and Dargon threw flash-runes everywhere, trying to blind the banshees so they would stop crowding around Vodok and Vodivir. It worked, kinda, the banshees, once clear from their temporary blindness, started going after Dargon and Kalistra. They then had to hack their way over to Vodok and Vodivir, which was taking little time fortunately.

Red Un Red Un sliced another ghoul and looked over at the banshee queen.

If I can get her, he thought, the other creatures will probably go back to...wherever they came from...

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi saw Red looking at the queen, but too occupied to take care of it, he leaped away from the current target and ran towards Red.

"You get the queen, I'll finish..." he swung and severed the arm of a banshee, then stabbed it in the gut "...as much as I can here."

Kalistra As Kalistra and Dargon hacked their way through the sea of undead, the assassin also saw the Banshee Queen. At the same moment the Queen also saw Kalistra. As their eyes met, screams and whispers started in the assassin's head, much stronger than before. The whispers started to be more tangible, until the assassin could almost hear the words.

"Sissster..." a thousand voices seemed to hiss. "Sissster... Why do you fight usss... Sissster..."

Kalistra shook her head. No! Not again... Not taking her eyes off the Queen, she changed direction and started fighting her way towards the banshee. She ignored Dargon's shout of consternation. The Queen was hers.

"Sissster..." "How soon you forget..." "Sissster..." "Remember..." "Remeber the hurt..." "Remember the anguisssh..." "Remember the hatred..." "The rage, the pain... Remember..."

Her face bared in a rictus of a smile, she tried to resist the whispers, but felt her thoughts becoming blacker, felt the anguish and the hatred sweep through her once again. The sword gifted by Dargon glittered a menacing black in sympathy. Screaming in rage, she hacked in upon the undead with a savagery that made the army back up slightly, leaving a relatively clear path towards the Banshee Queen.

"I never forgot..." the assassin whispered to the Queen, somehow knowing she would be heard.

Red Un Red Un saw Kalistra clear up a path among the banshees, so he charged directly at the queen.

"Kalistra! If we get the queen, the other undeads will probably retreat!"

He swung his blade at the terrifying monstrosity, but when he looked down, all he had cut trough was a big bit of her hair. As it hit the ground, it shimmered out of existence...

Dargon The Mastermind Dargon, seeing Kalistra, in a fit of rage, annihilate any banshee in her path, he remembered his sword, which was starting to glow a dangerous black. "O no o no no." Dargon thought, "If that blackness becomes too dark, that means she will have been overcome by evil!" Dargon yelled, "Snap out of it Kalistra! Y'don't wanna have an evil mind now d'ya?!" He swung his sword high in the air, bringing it down upon a banshee. He had to get to her.

Vodok Vodok heard that. And he wasn’t going to let the only person who thought he was "cute" get overcome by evil. He drew a great fire ball rune and shot all over the place.

Red Un The Queen reeled from the attacks that were coming from all over the place. Actually, she reeled right into Red Uns sword...

...but don't think a banshee queen is killed that easily! Red Un made a huge wound in her back, which started to spew out dark, shadow-like smoke. Red Un was temporarily blinded by it...

Dargon The Mastermind Dargon chopped the neck off the last Banshee around him which left just the Queen and about 5 followers tailing behind it. Red Un hit it, sending large amounts of gas coming from is body and blinding Red Un. The other Banshees attacked Red Un furiously and he was forced against the wall of the ship. Dargon was too far away to help. He also noticed Vodivir was doing very well against the last few he was facing, and Vodok was firing fire runes everywhere. "WATCH IT!!!!!" Dargon yelled over the screech of the Queen as a fire rune came dangerously close to him. Vodok calmed down, seeing he had killed most of the Banshees there and Dargon ran over to him. "Let us blast this accursed thing out of existence!" Dargon said as he handed Vodok some brown runes and Dargon waited for Vodok to answer.

Vodok ''"Ummm..." ''the short dwarf said not knowing anything about the rune. ''"A'ight." ''He then said and quickly fired the rune at the Banshee queen. He quickly started running as fast as he could, witch wasn’t very fast towards Kalistra. When he finally reached her she was in some sort of trance and the sword she held was almost black. The short dwarf held his own sword with two hands. With all his force he hit away the sword she was holding, or he tried at least. Before he could see if it worked he turned against the banshees around him. ''"No 'un... I say NO 'UN! Messes with su'mmone that thinks I'm cute!" ''the short dwarf yelled. He swung around his sword over his head as he charged against a banshee. The banshee would probably have laughed if she wasn’t undead and tormented and had forgot the way of laughing... The banshee was holding out a claw and the short dwarf ducked pasted it. He slit a small hole in he body of the banshee. Black blood was coming out of the wound. "Exori Mort" the short dwarf said clearly. Then he took his sword and stabbed the same place and the banshee fell dead. A clawed hand fell from behind on the short dwarfs shoulder. It pierced the armour and came to the shoulder itself which now was bleeding freely with the shoulder bone nearly broken. The short dwarf slowly turned around with the banshee's looking triumphant. ''"Exura Vita." ''the short dwarf muttered slowly and he felt slightly better. His shoulder wasn’t bleeding anymore and the pain had been reduced for a short moment so he could hopefully kill all the undead before the pain returned. "Exori Vis. Exori Vis. Exori Vis. ''Exori Vis." ''the short dwarf muttered. During that time he had also thrown down his sword and drawn some runes he now shot at the banshees. ''"Please... 'Elp me... I'll die 'ere..." ''the short dwarf said to Kalistra.

Dargon The Mastermind The brown runes that Dargon and Vodok threw the Queen caught, but what she didn't know... The brown runes exploded. They weren't big explosions, but they succeeded on setting the dead flesh afire. The Banshee screams in anger.

Red Un Red Un swung out at the creatures surrounding him, cutting off all their heads in one swoop. Then he turned to see the Queen burning and screaming.

"Well, that's a sight ya don't see every day..."

He charged at her and put his sword right through her...

Kalistra Kalistra's sword was knocked away by Vodok. However, it flew right back into her hands. Still, his tactic had succeeded in refocusing her attention somewhat. Not in time to save Vodok from the banshee claws ripping through his armour, she turned to him and black flames flew from her sword, wrapping themselves protectively around the short dwarf. Nothing was going to hurt him.

Smiling cruelly, the assassin advanced once again upon the banshee Queen, who had burst into flames. Red Un's sword cut straight through the dread creature, but it didn't seem to have much effect. When Kalistra reached the tormented Queen, she looked straight into its eyes. Standing face to face with insanity, she felt herself being drawn into its mad gaze once again. Smiling slightly, the assassin stepped forward and embraced the fell creature, who was not entirely of this world, which is why ordinary weapons could not touch it.

The others watched in horror how the Queen's ragged cloak folded over Kalistra, seeming to swallow the small woman. The wind blew back the cloak again, but there was no sign of the assassin. They ran to her aid, convinced they were already too late...

Kalistra felt her essence being drawn into the banshee Queen, felt the banshee's rage and anguish flow around and through her, joining with her own. She felt as if she were standing in a great hall, surrounded by the black rage and the anguish. Before her stood a magnificent Dark throne, upon which rested a beautiful woman with pale skin, red lips, long black hair and a voluptuous figure. Her eyes, however, were wells of darkness and despair and her body was cloaked in darkness. The assassin walked towards the throne, unafraid. As she stood before the throne, she curtsied deeply and the Queen spoke:

"Ah, sister. You have remembered... You have come here to join us in our revenge. You are welcomed."

Kalistra The Queen stood up from her throne and descended the steps leading from the throne to the floor. Smiling, she lifted her hand towards Kalistra's cheek.

"Come, let us share our blood. You will then join us on our hunt."

Kalistra leaned slowly forward towards the long black nail of the Queen, turning hear head at the last moment, so that the nail gouged a furrow along her neck. Blood welled up from the cut. She then leaned towards the Queen and made a cut along the Queen's neck with her own nail. Bringing her lips towards the creature, she brushed them along the cut, tasting the rich blood of the banshee as it burned its way over her tongue and down her throat. The Queen's anguished emotions and memories washed over her, the killing, the rapes, the emotional games that were played and the day the Queen breathed her final living breath, yet did not pass over to the next world, stopped by her intense hatred of the man that had hurt her. Vaguely she sensed the Queen's bonded banshees, her sisters. Kalistra knew that when the ceremony was completed, she would repeat it with the other banshees, becoming one. She realised the banshees were bonded to their Queen, and could not die until the Queen was vanquished.

Turning her head up so the Queen had full access to her throat, she closed her eyes. The Queen bent over and tasted her blood in return. "Your blood is strong, strong enough to become a Queen! And the pain! Sister, how can you stand it?" the Queen gasped.

Kalistra smiled sadly, feeling the bond between them form. "Ah sister, do you really wish to know how I can stand it? For you have forgotten something as well." The assassin caressed the cut she had made on the Queen's throat.

"It is called Forgiveness. It is called Love. It is called Friendship. It is called Life." As she spoke, bright black flames blew up from her cut and streamed into the banshee, vanishing inside it. The Queen screamed in agony as the assassins mind swept through her and showed her the truth of her past, then she collapsed onto the floor. As she raised her head, tears flowed from her eyes, which seemed merely anguished, no longer mad. Kalistra bend down and took the woman into her arms.

"I... I forgive him..." the Queen stilled, and her eyes slowly closed.

Smiling through her tears, the assassin kissed the woman on her lips, she who was finally at peace after so long. "Rest well, sister. Be at peace." Kalistra raised her head, feeling the banshees bonded to the Queen fade as well.

"Now I'm going to kill that son of a bitch!"

Mentally stepping out of the dark hall, the assassin reappeared on the battle scene, next to the collapsed banshee Queen, who looked like a normal beautiful woman now. To Kalistra's friends, it had seemed as if only a few seconds had passed, and they barely were able to refrain from hacking in upon her with blades and runes.

Shukirogen Suddenly Red Un was struck by some strange dream that just seemed to fill his whole mind.

It was a big dark tunnel with a strong light at the end of it. The dream seemed to zoom in to the light. When it was all the way there it made a quick turn right down. A new tunnel appeared. The dream now went faster and faster but all quiet until it suddenly stopped at an instance. Before him was Shukirogens face. Shukirogen said with a voice that seemed not only tired but also really thirsty and in great pain both psycic pain and physical pain:  "Foldaaaaa, foooldaaaa...foooldaa…” The dream zoomed out again just a little bit. He could see 2 dark figures at the floor, one was an orc lying at the floor shaking with big open wounds all over his back. One was a human sitting against the wall. It was Baphomey and Shukirogen. ”Foldaaaaa...” said the voice again, then started coughing. The dream suddenly zoomed out again backwards through the tunnel. But now it wasn’t quiet anymore, tortured screams came from the darkness together with laughs from a thousand small demons. A voice that seemed to come from everywhere at the same time yelled.

”''Red Un I’m are waiting for you, meanwhile I will make sure your friends stay will be filled with more torture and pain then your simple dwarf mind can ever understand. MWHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”''

The dream was over and Red Un got his mind back for himself. He opened his eyes. And looked around himself. He was back again. What had happened? His face had turned white and he was all sweaty.

Vehementi Dominus Vehementi sniffed the corpse of the Queen.

"Hmmmm, Human... interesting."

He noticed a wound on her neck and licked some blood off.

"Definitely human, strange, do banshees normally turn human after death? None of the others did."

Then he noticed another bite mark on Kalistra's neck.

"How'd you get that, assassin?"

Dargon The Mastermind Dargon, seeing the Queen Banshee fall, now a human corpse, stood in wonder. He was far off but he hurriedly ran over, he noticed Red Un looking very pale and asked what was the matter...

Vodok A banshee shrieked as the queen fell dead to the ground. One that was killing the short dwarf was especially angry. ''"DIIIIIIIIIE DWARF!!" ''she shrieked and started clawing all over the place. Vodivir saw Vodok is huge trouble. ''"GET THE HECK AWAY FROM KAZORDOONS FIRST GEOMANCER!!" ''Vodivir yelled and he pushed down a ghoul, ran over it careful to stamp on its face and he ran to the banshees beating up Vodok. The short dwarf was in a bad state bleeding all over the place. The mad banshee didn’t notice Vodivir though he was yelling and swinging his hammer all over the place. Even when his hammer was high over his head she didn’t stop attack Vodok. The hammer fell and crushed the banshees skull like a mallet crushing an egg. The banshee was dead before she hit the ground. ''"Wanna end up like her? Then c'mere!" ''he said to the banshees. Two banshees ran away shrieking curses. Three came forward to Vodivir preparing for a violent fight. They all threw themselves at the short dwarf. They were all lying in a big bunch. Vodivir didn’t dare to anything in fear of hitting his brother. The short dwarf was lying under in the bunch of creatures and claws were flying all over the place. The short dwarf slowly reached for an energy bomb. He hesitated a moment. He fired the energy bomb, hitting all the banshees and himself. The banshee's shrieked and ran out. The short dwarf on the other hand lay there a short moment and slowly rolled out. ''"Exura... Exura Vita..." ''he muttered. He was alive, but only just. He took a deep breath and pretended he was dead. Vodivir thought he was dead. ''"You... You... You... Just bring your ugly face slightly closer to my hammer... And Ill crush it like an apple!" ''he yelled out. He jumped out on the banshees violently swinging his war hammer. The banshees fell one after one. They all fell down dead. The short dwarf jumped up. ''"Thanks." ''he said. Suddenly a banshee jumped at him. His backpacks, his weapon and his shield flew away. The short dwarf was hitting the banshee with his fists, the banshee was trying to rip the short dwarfs eyes out. The short dwarf had some deep cuts in his cheeks and the banshees teeth were lying here and there. Vodivir didn’t dare do anything, in fear of hitting his brother again. The short dwarf rolled over. He punched the banshee several times. The banshee hit the short dwarf with her claws. She’ll win this close combat... Unless... The short dwarf thought. He took his beard and he tied it around the banshees neck. He drew it even tighter. The banshee that wasn’t prepared that the short dwarf would attempt to strangle the banshee with his beard didn’t have time to react. After half a minute the banshee was dead, she had fallen to the short dwarfs... beard.

Red Un Red Un shook his head, trying to get the images of Shukirogen out of his head. He looked around and saw that the undead were retreating. It was all over now. Just go for the library, he told himself. Just go there, and it will all be over. And yet...

He took out the key from his backpack. It was still as shiny and new as the time he had found it in the desert. How long had it been? Ages, it seemed. But soon, it would be over. Soon...

Then he put it back.

No, it wouldn't be over soon, he thought. I'll be damned, but Shukirogen is in trouble, and I'm gonna help him. He turned around to face the party, bloody and battered, tired and dirty (especially in the dwarves' case, of course).

"Lisn' up. We've gotta go an' do somethin' before we check out the 'ol library. Shukirogen just...uhm...called me, and he seems to be in a pretty bad situation. So, all aboard the ship, we're goin' to Folda!"

Chapter 19, in which a rescue becomes unneeded and a lot of dwarves fight a lot of orcs
Vodok The short dwarf stumbled up. He drank three mana fluids. ''"Exura Vita." ''he muttered. He boarded the ship with Vodivir. ''"Nice idea! Strangling with your beard, I mean." ''Vodivir said to Vodok as he followed him.

Red Un As Red Un walked towards the ship, he noticed the dead woman lying on the ground.

"Oh, by the way, nice work on that Banshee Queen, whoever did it. Never thought we'd get rid of that 'ol hag..."

Aiyare slowly unlocked his door.

"By Crunor! What sort of malformed creature was that?! I never thought any elf would do such a thing to any being!"

Red Un grinned.

"Well, it's gone now, so let's prepare to set sail. We're goin' to Folda, and we need to get there as soon as possible, Mr. Elf."

"Very well, Mr. Half-dwarf, I shall get right to it..."

Kalistra Kalistra was still shaking with rage. Trying to leash it took all of her concentration. Finally, her rage contained, she bend down and lifted the sword she had dropped, which had subsided back into ordinary grey steel.

Turning towards the vampire, the assassin smiled, some of the darkness still showing.

"Why, Vehementi, what else would it be but a love bite...?"

She followed the others onto the ship.

Vehementi Dominus "Impossible, I'm the only one here with fangs... and I certainly didn't bite you, and who else could've during battle?"

Vehementi could feel something coming from Kalistra, something dark, something evil... He reached for his NightBlade but didn't draw it.

"Kalistra...are you ok?"

Kalistra Kalistra stopped dead, just as she was about to step onto the gangplank. She hadn't expected concern coming from the vampire. Turning slightly, she said:

"No... But I will be, as soon as we find the library. I haven't changed, Vehementi, this is who I always was... It’s just a side of me you haven't seen before. The Banshee Queen... She's who I could have become, if fate hadn't intervened, long ago. We shared our blood. As you should know, blood is the memory's river. I broke the spell over her, but her rage and the rage of her sisters... It’s inside me now."

The assassin turned fully towards the vampire and smiled sadly. "You should know all about rage, vampire. I will contain it in a little while, don't worry."

Vodok Vodivir and Vodok had been standing behind the vampire and the assassin all the time. ''"Rage is a powerful thing. Rage is one of the reasons of all the wars that’s ever been..." ''Vodivir said. The short dwarf passed the two and just avoided falling off the plank leading to the ship. Vodivir on the other hand jumped onto the ice. He carefully walked to the ship. ''"VODOK, CAN YOU GIVE ME A HAND HERE?" ''Vodivir yelled. Vodok tied his rope to the boat and threw down the other end. Vodivir climbed up the rope. ''"Lucky there’s ice on there. Other wise I'd be in the freezin' water." ''Vodivir said to Vodok. ''"Yeah... It would'nt be 'at good if yeh... 'Ang on... 'Ere's ice on 'at side... What 'bout the other side?!" ''the short dwarf said. ''"HEY! GET THE HECK AWAY FROM THIS ISLAND BEFORE WERE TRAPPED IN THE ICE!" ''Vodivir yelled.

Dargon The Mastermind "Alas, Master Dwarf. The ice is at least a half mile all around the island. We're going to have to break it or wait till it thaws out enough. I vote for breaking it." Dargon took his staff (it was tied to his back) and cast the spell he had cast before. It glowed brightly, and once again a warmth came from it. He jumped off the ship and began slowly dragging it away from the island, letting the ice melt from its heat, leaving a small crack that everyone else could begin hacking at. Red Un (postid 1709319) Red Un jumped down onto the ice.

He pulled out his sword and started to cut trough the ice. But it didn't go fast enough for his liking.

"Hey, Vodok, ya got any 'o them fire-magic-thingies left? They would be really helpful now..."

Dargon The Mastermind Dargon, realizing something yelled for Red Un to stop. "We have to get back on the ship, if we melt the ice we'll fall in!" He then headed back up to the ship.

Vodok "Adori Gran Flam" the short dwarf muttered. He fired the rune. A huge area of ice was blasted away. At least the top of the huge area of ice... The short dwarf shot another and watched his rune become emptiness.

Red Un Suddenly, Aiyare spied something in the distance. Pillars of smoke came up at the horizon, and soon his elven eyes could see what it was.

"Dwarven steam-ships!"

The dwarven ships with their heavily reinforced fronts plowed through the ice like nothing. Soon, the lead one had reached shouting distance to the elven ship.

"Ahoi there, elf-ship!" yelled the dwarven captain.

"Ashari, dwarves!" Aiyare yelled back, knowing full well how much the elven language annoyed dwarves. "What brings you to these cold shores?"

"Well, elf, one of our ships recently disappeared 'round 'ere. There was only one survivor, and he kep talkin' about an elven ship. You don't happen to know anythin' 'bout it?"

Red Un looked up at the dwarven captain.

"Oh, he must mean the dwarven ship that was crushed by the sea-demon!"

The dwarven captain looked a bit surprised when he saw not only Red Un, a half-dwarf, but Vodok and Vodivir as well.

"Oi, why does a half-dwarf and two real dwarves sail the seas with an elven captain?"

Red Un sighed.

"It's a long story. A very long story."

"Well, I'd be interested to hear. I think you and your friends would like to stay at our ship over night, Mr...?"

"Red Un. And these two are Vodok an' Vodivir, newly reunited brothers. And what be your name?"

"Captain Grotar of the dwarven steamship Durins' Hammer. I'll let my crew work on the ice over the night, an' you'll be ready t' sail in the mornin'."

"Sounds good" said Red Un and turned around.

"Alright, who wants to stay on the dwarven ship over the night? They got beds, food and ale for everyone I'm sure."

"Do I even have to answer?" said Aiyare and returned to his quarters.

Vodok But Vodok on the other hand threw himself over to the dwarven ship. Vodivir followed. ''"'Ello." ''the captain said. Vodok didn’t answer. He looked around the boat as if he owned it. Vodivir on the other hand started talking to the captain.

Red Un Red Un climbed aboard the ship as well.

"Hmmh, I could use a hearty dwarven meal after this fight."

A crew member snickered at him.

"Well, I wonder if we have enough for ya...tally."

Red Un swung around, grabbed the dwarf and held him over the cold water below.

"You were sayin'?"

"Notthewaternotthewaternotthewater!"

"Well, show me to the dining room then."

"Yes, anything, but not the water!"

Red Un put him down, and he showed him the way to the dining room.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir ran after Red Un and the crewmember who was scared out of his skull to the dining room. ''"It's a-all your's..." ''the dwarf said slightly shaking. Vodok started filling himself with as much food as possible together with Vodivir.

Dargon The Great Dargon followed everyone else, but didn't eat much. He had grown up eating very little (he was the towns protector and had to learn how to give everything to everyone else after all). He had some biscuits and water, with a small strip of dried venison (small because there wasn't a lot) and then asked a dwarf, looking very nervous, where, if possible, a place to sleep could be arranged. He was shown to the storage room. "O well... I've slept in worse sometimes." Dargon took out his bear-hide jacket and use it as a pillow, being very warm already from the heat of the engine. He went to sleep almost immediately, exhausted from the battle with the undead.

Shukirogen Shukirogen woke up. He heard the sounds of feet coming closer. Someone opened the door to the prison cell he was in. two really smelly orcs lift him up between them.

"Where are you taking me?" Shukirgoen said.

"Yarr going ta see tha boss."

He got carried between the orcs through a long corridor, then up several stairs. After walking for about 10 minutes they stopped and opened a gigantic black door.

They threw Shukirogen inside.

A deep and evil sounding voice started speaking to him.

”''The master says we got no more use for you. Red Un and his crew are on their way here as we speak. And I think it’s time to let you go now.”''

”''What? What’s all this about? What do you want with them?”''

”''I want him and his crew dead. We got an army of orcs, various demons and minotaurs waiting for his arrival.”''

”''Why is that? And what do I got to do about that?”''

”''You’re his friend, and by using you I made sure he’s coming here. Now that we got no further use of you we will execute you. Just like we did with that stupid orc friend of yours.”''

Shukirogen had learnt long ago to never let his feelings control his acts. So he just nodded and said:

”So Baphomey is dead then.”

”Yes, and so will you be in a few seconds, goodbye.”

Shukirogen had not seen the being he spoke with at all, just heard his voice, and now he heard the familiar sound of a lever being pulled. He took out a white knife with a black handle from his boots and ran for the door. The floor started the open itself and underneath it was a river filled of fire. Shukirogen tried to open the door. Locked, of course.

A voice which seemed to come from everywhere at once yelled.

”''There is no point in trying to escape, you filthy human. Hahahahaha!”''

Shukirogen reconsidered that for a few seconds. And decided that there sure as hell was a great point of trying to escape. And opened the door.

”''Whataa! how get you out!'' “ one of the two orcs outside yelled.

”''I’m always bringing a lock pick for giant black doors in prison dungeons for situations like this''” Shukirogen replied. Then he stabbed one of the orcs in the neck. The orc made a strange bubbling sound and blood started flooding from his mouth and neck. The orc fell backwards and had already died before it hit the ground. The other orc threw his weapon down and ran away as fast as he could. Shukirogen picked up a big bow which the orcs dead partner had carried. He put an arrow in the bow and shot the other orc in the back.

He was free, well he was still in a big prison dungeon. But at least he was not in a cell. He had to warn Red Un about the army at Folda that was waiting for his arrival. And so he started to look for a way out.

Shukirogen Shukirogen started running up the stairs. He had no idea how far down he was in the Folda dungeon. So he kept running. The dungeon seemed to be gigantic. But it was also empty. Everyone was on the surface waiting for the crew’s arrival. Shukirogen started to wonder why the bloody hell they thought they would need an entire army to bring them down. Shukirogen kept running through the corridors and stairs for about an hour, until he realized that he was lost and would probably never find a way out this way. While he was standing in a corridor thinking about how to get out he suddenly felt a wind blowing through behind him. He turned around. But there was nobody behind him. Then he felt a tapping on his back. He turned around again. A huge person was standing there smiling with a big axe made of fire in his hands.

”BOOH!” the stranger yelled. Shukirogen jumped about 3 meters backwards and fell down on the ground in a really pathetic looking pile.

”''HAHAHAHA you should have seen the expression on your face! Hahaha! Why are you here? Also for the treasure? Well I’m here for the treasure, seems like a great day for treasure hunting as there is nobody here! But it’s a bit dull as there is nobody here to fight... Well at least I won’t leave without a treasure!”''

”''Who are you?! And how do you know I’m not one of those who call this place home?”''

”''I’m Mondrious. Actually it’s Mondrious Blubbidore Armantious Xmertnik Endara Mareng aslans. But you may call me Mondrious, or just Mond if you prefer. I can see that you are not one of the Dark lords followers as they don’t tend to beat each other up, and you really look like you’ve got beaten up.”''

Mondrious helped Shukirogen up on his feet again.

”''Well I’m Shukirogen, I got beaten down at Senja and taken here to prison. Then they tried to execute me but well I escaped, and now I’m looking for a way out.”''

”''There are many ways out you know, this whole place is a way out. You just need to find the one way out.”''

”''The one way out? I thought you said that there are several ways out.”''

”''Sure there are many ways out. But still there is only one and it exist wherever you want it to exist.”''

”Do you mind stop talking in riddles and just tell me how to get out of here so that I can warn my friends?”

”''Well this place is gigantic as you have probably noticed. But the fact is that this place is really pretty small, it’s just magical. This dungeon does not exist in normal space, it exist in a space that is twisted around itself which makes this whole place become a lot bigger than it really is. To get out just say "Sesame open yourself you jolly old chump", open a door and walk out, with a bit of luck you won’t fall down in a volcano or out in the middle of nowhere.”''

”So what you’re saying is that if I go outside a door I might get anywhere on this whole planet?”

”Yes in fact there’s about a chance on a million that you will get to a place that is populated by humans.”

”''A chance in a million you said? I like the odds. Seasme open yourself you jolly old chump!”'' Shukirogen said and opened the closest door. ”I will probably be back later, I got some revenging of a fallen friend to take care of, thanks for your help Mondrious.”

A chance in a million eh… Shukirogen thought and walked out.

Try to realize how surprised he got when he found himself hanging about 5 meters up in the air above a boat. As it’s pretty hard to keep hanging in the air after noticing that you are hanging in the air Shukirogen fell down with a lot of noise and looked up. Well imagine his surprise now when he found himself looking up in the face of Aiyare.

Red Un Meanwhile, Red Un had started to dig in on the food.

"Hey you", he said to the poor dwarf he had held over ice-cold water before, "Gimmie a big pint 'o ale as fast as possible!"

"Righto..." muttered the dwarf and went of. He soon returned with a big pint of dwarven ale, which Red Un immediately started to guzzle down...

Meanwhile, Aiyare had stepped out on the deck to look up at the starry sky a bit. Needlessly to say, he was pretty surprised when Shukirogen suddenly fell out of the sky.

"In the name of Crunor, who are you?! And where did you come from?!"

Kalistra Kalistra did not join the others when they went onto the dwarven ship. She was always in for a bit of company, but now she was feeling unusually fragile. As if she was standing at the edge of an abyss and a small push would tip her over the edge. Her thoughts turned further inwards, and automatically she turned around and stepped onto the ice, towards the island. She felt the need for some peace and quiet, needed to feel her connection to the land again. Her bond to the banshee had shaken her, brought out her dark side. A side she had managed to hide for centuries, burying it deep within her heart. The pain and the hatred she felt towards the one that had taken her sister away from her and the tortures that Kalistra subsequently endured, had shaped her. Yet a part of her would never be whole, no matter how many centuries of life she would be cursed with. A long life was no blessing. For while she had managed not to become bitter towards the world, had learned to see the goodness and beauty in it, there was much evil. Her thoughts turned to a night, long ago...

''Her tormentor laughed cruelly. "You wish to be free of me, my little one? I see straight through your heart. Deep inside you yearn for nothing more than to feel my touch... Even if you leave my halls, you will never be free of me. You will always carry the darkness in you. You cannot escape your own nature." He looked at her consideringly, his dark beauty still taking her breath away. Then he laughed, cruelly. "Very well, little flame. I will set you 'free'. You will taste eternity, wandering the lands, searching for a way to achieve your revenge. Until one day, you realise you will always be my creature. Don't forget me, love." At his words, black flames blew from him, enveloping her, burning through her. The pain was exquisite, a beautiful dark torture. It shaped her, changed her, until at last, oblivion took her into its soft embrace, his laugh following her even there..."''

Kalistra came back to herself, to find she had walked quite far, she could barely see the ships. She stood in front of a tree. It was slightly stunted by the harsh climate, yet it had managed to endure. Sighing the assassin put her hands on the tree, and merged her awareness. She did not know how long she stood there, absorbing the tree's calm acceptance of life. The simple joy it took in growing, flourishing and nourishing life calmed and refreshed the assassin. When she felt ready to rejoin the others, it was close to dawn. As she walked back to the ship she pondered if she would finally find a way to kill a god.

As she stepped onboard, she saw most of the ice had been cleared and they would be able to leave soon, like the dwarven captain had promised. Then she started laughing as she saw how Red Un, Vodivir and Vodok had woken up, all three looking thoroughly miserable and sporting a monumental hangover. It also seemed another person had joined the group while she was gone...

Shukirogen Shukirogen looked around, it really was the same boat. Haha, a chance in a million to just get to a place populated with humans, and he had managed to land exactly where he wanted. It was once again proved to him that a chance in a million works out fine 9 chances of 10.

”''It’s me, Shukirogen! I have to warn you all for going to Folda, One of the dark lords servants told me that he had made so that Red Un and the rest of you would go there. But it’s all a trap, they got an entire army there waiting for you! He told me they killed Baphomey and then they tried to kill me to. I was walking in a maze of corridors doors and stairs for over an hour! I would have been stuck there forever if it wasn’t for a person named Mondrious. He told me some really silly magic words that I could use to get out of the dungeons, and well that’s how I got here.

And by the way, you wouldn’t happen to have any beer would you?”''

Dargon The Mastermind "Oi what’s up?" Dargon yawned. He then noticed the new guy at Aiyares ship, "And who’s he?"

Kalistra "Well hello Shukirogen. Nice to have you onboard again. I'm Kalistra. Everyone thought you simply decided not to join on the journey anymore. How wrong we were. I am sorry to hear about Baphomey... He was nice, for an orc that is." The assassin paused. "An army you say? What kind of army? A trap's only a trap if you don't expect it. Tell us about it..."

Red Un Red Un held his poor, pain-filled head between his hands. There had been many ales that night. Then he saw Shukirogen.

He closed his eyes and then opened them again. Still, Shukirogen was there.

"...Shukirogen...?"

He stumbled towards Shukirogen. Then he fell off the ship, and into the cold water below. When he re-surfaced, he was completely sober (nothing like a cold bath in the mornin' ya know). He climbed up onto Aiyares ship.

"Shukirogen! How the heck did ya end up here?!"

Aiyare explained to Red Un what Shukirogen had said. Red Un grinned.

"An army, eh? Well..."

He looked at the large, heavily armed dwarven steamship.

"Oi, captain! How many ships are in this fleet of yours?"

The captain, who had observed the events taking place, yelled back at Red Un.

"About ten or so, all loaded with merry dwarven soldiers."

Red Un grinned again.

"Well, my friends, 'tseems like we 'ave an army too..."

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir had just managed to with a lot of trouble climb up the ladder. ''"Yeh migh'... Umm... Yeah... Yeh understan'..." ''the short dwarf said to no one. "Wha'? You dint say anythin'..." ''Vodivir replied. Then they both started laughing at nothing. A member of the crew sighed. He took two bottles, tied a rope to the boat and himself, slowly lowered himself down, filled the bottles with water, climbed up, and poured the bottles of water over the two dwarves. ''"EIIIIIK!" ''the short dwarf yelled, since water was very cold. The scream sounded more like a banshee then a dwarf. ''"Th-th-thats cold..." ''Vodivir said slowly, but in a much more sober voice. The two dwarfs were no longer drunk.

Red Un Red Un had looked at the fascinating process of two dwarves getting sober, but now he turned back to the captain.

"Oi Captain! You and yer crew wanna slay some orcs?"

"Ah, 'twould be a pleasure! Where would those green-skins be at the moment?"

"On Folda, I believe!"

"Rigtho, I'll get the fleet ready then!"

The captain waved his hand at another dwarf who held two large flags in his hands. That dwarf started to wave the flags at the other ships that were a bit away. Soon, steam could be seen from all of them.

"Alright, Mr. Undersoor, we're ready to go!"

Red Un turned to Aiyares ship.

"Those of ya who want to sail with the elf ship, do so. As for me, I like steam power. No offence, Mr. Elf."

Aiyare looked angrily at the steamship.

"A lot taken, Mr. Half-dwarf, a lot taken."

And so, the steamships started to plow back through the ice, leaving a neat passage for Aiyares ship behind.

Dargon The Mastermind "Ahhh, elf I shall stay with ye." Dargon smiled and Aiyare grunted. Dargon watched as the others got aboard the dwarven ships, or like him, stayed onboard Aiyares.

Red Un As the fleet moved on, Red Un turned to Shukirogen.

"So, how big is this army we're fightin'?" he said while looking longingly at his sword.

Vodok The short but sober dwarf blinked. ''"Aint big 'nuff to kill me!" ''the short dwarf said.

They were close to Folda now. But no army or sign of life was there. ''"Tsss... They're trying to hide and surprise us..." ''Vodivir muttered and drew his war hammer and waved around with it just to warm up for the battle. Vodok placed his runes in his normal places, under his armour, in his boots and several other places. He even put one rune in his beard.

Shukirogen Shukirogen stared out on the blue ocean and said:

”''Well, if you want me to be honest Mr Un... I got no goddamn idea. I never saw them in person, but the servant of the Dark lord said something about a large army of various demons orcs and minotaurs, so I guess there will be enough of those filthy bastards for us both to slay.”''

Red Un The captain took out his spyglass.

"Hrmmh...I think I saw something green...FIRE THE CANNONS!"

The dwarf fleet fired a devastating broadside at the seemingly empty plain. Huge clouds of snow billowed up, and screams from orcish throats were heard. When the snow had come to rest again, hundreds of orcs, minotaurs and fire devils rose up from their hiding spots. The minotaur sorcerers started to fire at the ships with their magic, just like the devils.

"RELOAD THE CANNONS!" yelled the captain. Then he turned to another, heavily-armoured dwarf.

"Sergeant, they’re yours."

"Thanks, cap'n."

The dwarven ships sailed towards the shore while firing another salvo of cannonballs. When they came close enough to the shore, the sergeant screamed that ancient dwarven war cry: "GET 'EM!"

All the dwarven soldiers jumped off board and charged at the orcs.

Well, thought Red Un, no point in standin' around here. Then he too jumped of the ship and ran into the fray.

Vodok A lot of cyclopses still stood in their hiding places. ''"Well what are you waiting for?! Go and meet those dwarves and CRUSH them!" ''one of the Dark Star members yelled at them. ''"We want more gold." ''One of the cyclopses said to the Dark Star members. ''"You’re getting too much gold as it is. You call yourselves mercenaries and you won’t even work!" ''the Dark Star member said controlling his anger. ''"We no work if we no get gold! We want gold!" ''the cyclops answered. The figure drew a sword and opened a huge scar in the cyclopses leg. ''"If I wanted to I could heal this wound and you'll live. If I want to I'll leave you and you'll bleed to death." ''the Dark Star member said ignoring the cyclopses yelling. ''"We fight... And you heal me..." ''the cyclops said. The Dark Star member simply nodded. ''"Ugh nah dwarfs!" If he would have spoken in the common tongue he would have said "Kill the dwarfs!" ''The other cyclopses ran out from their hiding places and the Dark Star member drew a white rune, that looked more like a stone. He used it on the cyclops and it was instantly healed.

''"DIE!!" ''Vodivir yelled as he ran against a large group of orcs. Vodok followed. The short dwarf shot some random runes at the orcs and Vodivir skilfully cracked their skulls to pieces. Suddenly a Dark Star member jumped down from a tree. ''"Well if it isn’t... It’s you, Vodivir Bronzehammer! And his short little brother... Vodok Bronzehammer... I enjoyed killing your mother, you know." ''the man said. The two dwarfs stood totally still for a moment. ''"VODIVIR! BEHIND YEH!" ''And Vodivir quickly blocked a blow from an orc who tried to take advantage over the shock-state the two dwarves were in. The short dwarfs eyes were almost burning with rage. The Dark Star member looked amused and laughed. ''"You... You'll wish you were dead..." ''Vodivir muttered. ''"Oh no, I’m not that desperate to meet you in the world of the dead even if I'll have a nice time killing you..." ''The Dark Star member answered cooly. One of the dwarf soldiers aimed his crossbow against the Dark Star member. ''"If you kill him I'll kill you. This one is MINE!! Umm... And Vodoks." ''Vodivir yelled at the soldier. The soldier turned away his crossbow and fired at an orc instead.

Tojiliz Tojiliz is walking through the Folda dungeon, lost, and scared. But then some man walks up to him, asks him a few questions, and tells him some silly words, and tells him to say them, and he will have a Once-In-A-million chance to end up somewhere with humans. Tojiliz says the words and ends up halfway underground at the feet of a person. He distinctly hears the name Red Un. He thinks that this "Red Un" has just had the crap scared out of him, as something warm and solid lands on his head.

Red Un Red Un thought he heard something, but ignored it and hacked away at the swarm of orcs that came at him. Then he saw Vodok and Vodivir fighting...

...a black-robed man!

"Dammit, those guys NEVER gives up!"

A huge cyclops charged at Red Un, but he dodged its clumsy blow and sliced it in its leg. If he had known the cyclops tongue, he would have known that its last words were "not again..." before he was trampled by other kill-crazy cyclops. Suddenly, a dwarven voice yelled "CANNONS!" and all the soldiers suddenly dropped down and took cover under their shields. So did Red Un. Another volley was fired from the dwarven fleet...

Tojiliz Tojiliz's screams were muffled as a large number of people dropped to the ground, half crushing him, then by the loud BOOM that caused any troops that were not, to fall down. The resounding echo caused the cyclopses to either fall to the ground, or get smashed in various body parts by cannonballs. After the echo ceased, all of the troops, friend and foe, respectively, began to slaughter one another once again. Thoroughly trampled, Tojiliz climbed out of the ground.

Tojiliz was now battling 6 orc warriors for his life. Then, out of nowhere, a blinding light flashed from a distant corner of the battle. In the heat of the war, Tojiliz did not hesitate to massacre the now dazed orcs that surrounded him.

Kalistra Kalistra was a bit hesitant about joining in the battle fray. She was afraid her dark side would escape her control once again in the rage of battle. However, seeing her friends fighting for their lives decided her. She drew the gleaming sword gifted to her by Dargon and plunged into fray, right after the cannons were fired. The sword came alive in her hands at its first taste of blood. Cutting a swath through the orcs and cyclopses, she finally reached Red Un and the two dwarves. There was another unknown man who looked scared out of his wits, yet was nonetheless hacking a substantial breach in the wall of attackers. She looked at him in surprised admiration, but was distracted by an orc berserker that ran towards her with madness in his eyes. Keeping out of the foul creatures reach took all of her concentration.

"CANNONS" the dwarves on the ship yelled again. Kalistra threw herself flat on the floor, missing her head being cleaved in two by the orc berserker's halberd by only a few inches. One of the cannonballs flew through the sky, smashing straight into the berserkers ugly face, decapitating it and spraying blood everywhere.

"Urgh! Now I'll have to wash my hair again!"

She stayed down on the blood soaked ground, however, as the second volley flew over her head to land with massive destruction between the cyclopses and orcs. A few started to flee after what they saw happened to their fellow mercenaries. The trickle of deserting mercenaries turned into a flow, then into a stream....

Looking up, the assassin spotted the two dwarven brothers once again battling a man in a black robe.

"Ye Gods! Do those guys never give up?!?" she exclaimed, unknowingly echoing Red Un's words.

Hearing the two brother's curse the man in a steady stream for the death of their mother, Kalistra's lips tightened. Dodging a few frightened looking orcs, Kalistra walked up to the two dwarves. Her sword blazed and the dark flames blew up from her and enveloped the black robed man. For a few seconds the black robed man couldn't hurt anyone, but nobody could touch him either. He couldn't move either.

"Tie him up! Quickly, before he slips away!" the assassin shouted in a strained voice.

Vodok Vodivir was holding his hammer over the frozen mans head. The hammer fell crushing the mans skull. Or that’s what it should have done. The man was frozen and a small force barrier was only a third inch away from the man. Vodok drew his rope. He quickly started tying up the man. He had run around the man several times and was going to secure the knot. There was a weak crack. The force barrier broke. He drew his sword and swung it at the short dwarf. Vodok rolled over in the deep snow, not visible for a split second since he was in the snow. Vodivir was swinging around his hammer. The robed figure saw his cyclopses being slaughtered by the dwarfs. ''"Grr... We paid them to kill them not the other was around..." ''the robed figure muttered for himself. The figure ran away to support the cyclopses.

The short dwarf lay down in the deep snow so the only way he would be spotted would be if someone stood a foot away from him and looked right into the ground. The short dwarf hid his weapons. His fire sword was tied to his backpack and the dragon shield in his backpack. The short dwarf stood up. He went against a bunch of orcs. ''"I c'mere in peace!" ''he said. The orcs didn’t know what to do. ''"Ugh nir agh naar!" ''the leader said. The orcs attacked the unarmed dwarf. The short dwarfs plan was going as planned. He drew a great fire ball he had hidden in his beard before and shot at them. He continued firing several runes hiding all over the place in him.

Dargon The Mastermind Dargon, who was just slaughtering orcs, never noticed the robed man, or any others. He just continued murdering the orcs, sword slashing this way and that, slaying orcs... Just slaying orcs and orcs and orcs...

Red Un The battle was going against the orcs and allies. The dwarven soldiers were driving them towards the coast...

Vodok The robed man looked at his cyclopses being killed. He drew some throwing stars and threw at several dwarves. The robed man drew a blue stone. He threw it in the air. He removed his helmet. He carefully placed himself under the falling stone, that was a rune. When it was an inch from the figures head a beam of blue light fell upon the figure. He was teleported away. ''"No!! Stay here!" ''Vodivir yelled since he wanted to avenge his mothers death.

Kalistra When the cyclopses and the orcs saw that the man that had hired them fled, they lost interest in the battle as well. The battlefield cleared quickly, and, apart from a few bloodthirsty dwarves that ran after the horde all by themselves, yelling bloodcurdling battle cries, everyone just stood still, relieved it was over.

Vodok and Vodivir were looking hopelessly at the place where the Black Star member had disappeared. Kalistra walked over to them.

"Damn it! Why do they always do that!" she said, annoyed. Then her face softened, and she looked in sympathy upon the two brothers. At least they had each other now. "Perhaps you shouldn't just be wondering who killed your mother, but also why. It’s no use killing an underling in revenge if the boss is the one really responsible." Then she bent down and softly touched the brothers on the cheek, then walked away to leave them in peace.

"Hey Dargon! Can you do something about all these corpses? We don't have enough time to bury them all. It’s a bit disgusting to leave them all lying around like this. What if a small child comes wandering by?" She wrinkled her nose as she surveyed the gore-splattered battle scene.

Dargon The Mastermind "Ya ya ya, I'm on it," Dargon grumbled. He took out a rune and threw it on a dead cyclops. After a few seconds, the cyclops rose up and started gathering all the dead cyclopses into a pile. When it was done, it stood on the pile and blew up, burning the carcasses. He had the same done with the orcs, and then, he asked Vodok to fire a large rune onto the ground, which created a large hole, which they buried the dead Dwarves in. The whole ordeal took up about half an hour, and they were soon ready to go.

Kalistra "Nice bit of magic, Dargon!" Kalistra exclaimed, amazed. "Well done!"

Vodok ''"Hmmm... Maybe the assassin has got a point there..." ''Vodivir said. "I don’t care who TOLD 'im te kill 'er. He dint really seem to regret killing 'er! I'll kill 'em both! 'Im and the boss!" ''Vodok answered. As someone asked him to use one of his fire runes Vodok grunted. "Runes cost money, y'know. 'Ey don grow on trees..." ''Vodok said, but he used the runes, they were dwarfs, after all.

''"DIE!!" ''one of the dwarfs yelled. He and several other dwarfs had been following the mercenaries, killing them with bolts. ''"ALL DWARFS ARE TO COME BACK TO THE SHIPS TO WAIT FOR ORDERS!" ''one of the dwarfs yelled in his most clear voice. The dwarves quickly shot a last volley of bolts and some orcs died. Then they turned around. "I've gotta say that 'em spell users are OK after all... Dint you see him 'gainst tha' robed guy?" ''one of the dwarfs said to another. ''"He's a Bronzehammer, he and his brother. That’s got to be... Twenty seven years of hatred pouring out on him." ''the other one answered. I've never understood that counting business the other dwarf thought as he carefully wiped the blood of his hammer.

Red Un "Well" said Red Un as he jumped up on the ship again, "now it's back to Vega so that I can FINALLY check out that library."

When everyone was aboard, the fleet started to move towards Vega again. Aiyare stood at the steering wheel of his ship, muttering to himself.

"Hmph...Wouldn't have been as bloody if we elves had taken care of it..."

Chapter 20, in which the Adventurers finds a submarine and drink and fight with its crew
Vodok ''"You can take a dwarf out of Kazordoon, but you cant take Kazordoon out of a dwarf." ''Vodivir replied to Aiyare.

Tujex Tujex watched as the dwarves came back onto the ship, covered in blood. He sighed, brushing some of his long white elven hair form his face. "I wanted to be out there." The ship was headed towards Vega shortly after that. Tujex sat on a rail staring out at the sea.

Tojiliz Tojiliz sees the dwarfs retreating back to the ship, so he sadly slinks back onto the deck. He asks Vodivir, "Did you get that guy I saw you guys were fighting?" Seeing Vodivirs face, he suspects something not too good…

His attention was now turned to where they were going. Folda was but a distant speck, and another island was closing in.

Red Un "Oi captain', what's that island?" asked Red Un. "I've never seen it before..."

"Hmm...it's new to me too" the captain replied. "P'raps we should check it out?"

"Sure" said Red Un. "I mean, what're the odds that we'll run into trouble AGAIN?"

Vodok ''"Nah, no' fishy a' all... A new islan' only jumps up from no where and we 'APPEN te be 'unted by some 'ighly powerfull Soceity o' some sort..." ''the short dwarf said to Red Un.

Vodivir shook his head. ''"He's someone I want dead at all costs. He escaped." ''Vodivir muttered.

Red Un The ship moved up and bumped into the island. It shivered slightly. The captain looked a little worriedly at Red Un.

"Uhm...does islands shiver often?"

Red Un looked a little worriedly at the island.

"I don't think they do. Let's get outta 'ere. Now."

"Right."

Tojiliz Tojiliz sailed through the air, and as he passed by Red Un's ear, he whispered "Why me?"

When he climbed back aboard the ship, he asked Red Un "Why did the little island shudd-" He was cut off by a load moaning from the island.

He asked Red Un, " Do islands usually moan when you hit them?"

Kalistra Kalistra gave a little giggle as Tojiliz sailed through the air when the ship bumped into the island.

She walked towards the starboard side of the ship, which was already being turned away from the island, and peered of the railing.

"Okay people I have a riddle for you. What’s big, green and lives in the sea?"

Vodok ''"Hmmm... 'Aybe i's some sort'a rare fish or summin'..." ''the short dwarf said thoughtfully answering Kalistra's question. ''"No, of course not. It must be... A ship! Yes, a ship... No, ships don’t LIVE in the sea... It must be a fish then." ''Vodivir said, involving him in Kalistras riddle. He looked out on the sea for some help. ''"Oh..." ''Vodivir said as he looked on the sea, seeing something that shocked him rather much...

Red Un The thing that rose was covered in seaweed. It smelled terribly. But the strangest thing was...it was singing! And not just any song, but a old dwarven drinking song! The captain blinked slowly.

"Could it be...?"

Suddenly, a hatch flew up, and a grey-bearded dwarf stuck out his head.

"Oi...'o arr 'ya?"

Red Un backed away in shock.

"That accent...this...ship...are you...Numo?"

"Arr...y' 'eac 'e 'ame? 'ye, 'm Numo 'right..."

The captain stared in awe at the old dwarf that spoke an ancient dwarven tongue.

"But...I thought you were just a legend! The dwarf that built an...underwater-ship and was cursed to sail under the seas for eternity! Numo!"

Then, another dwarf looked up.

"Cap'n...wot izzat? Ah! Yer dwarves! Well call the fishes and cut m' beard! It must've been...at least 400 years since we saw dwarves 'round here."

Red Un stood still, in complete shock as a large bunch of dwarves started to appear, all with long, grey beards and the smells of the sea.

"Arr...'ould 'ave 'ome ale 'ow..."

The captain blinked again.

"Some ale? Well sure! Come aboard, fellow dwarves!"

And thus, the legendary Captain Numo and his crew of cursed dwarves climbed aboard the steamship.

Dargon The Great "Who are these dwarves?" Dargon asked Red Un, who seemed to know then, "And how’d they manage to go underwater without sinking? An interesting magic..."

Red Un "Well...it's a long story...a very long story in fact."

"Y'err 'ivin' 'e ale, 'eh?"

"Yeah, go have some ale. I might even join ya later..."

Red Un turned back to Dargon.

"Well, y'see, a couple 'o thousand years ago, Cap'n Numo built a ship that could move underwater, with the help o' steam, engineerin' an' some magic. However, according to legend, Durin didn't like engineers at all... He never has, it seems...so he sent the poor Cap'n an' his crew on a...one-way journey, so to speak. They were cursed to sail under the seas for eternity. Another story says he just got very drunk one night, made some insulting remarks 'bout the Emperors wife and left early the next mornin'..."

Tujex Tujex sat not to far from Red Un and listened to the story he told. He quickly sat up from the rail remembering a story of a ship that could sail underwater, and the cursed crew who sailed within it. He grabbed his sword from where it lay on the ground next to him. He started after the sea smelling dwarves, humming an elven folksong. "It’s not everyday you get to meet a legend," Tujex said with a grin.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir came up to Red Un. ''"Yeah... That’s how it went..." ''Vodivir said. ''"They 'ad to 'ave a lot'a food with 'em..." ''Vodok muttered. An elf from the crew came up to the two dwarfs and the half dwarf. ''"You dwarfs have very silly legends..." ''he said. A dwarf stepped out from under the water machine. Seeing two dwarfs´, a half dwarf and an elf discussing something was like seeing a sheep and a wolf deciding if they should boil a stone or eat it raw for dinner. Which no one had seen, of course. Well, it wasn’t THAT rare but it was extremely rare...

Red Un Meanwhile, the ancient captain and his crew had proceeded to the dining room and had emptied many barrels of ale. Red Un had followed them and sat next to the dwarf that spoke a tongue that was at least a bit understandable.

"So, why did ya decide to resurface now, after all these years?", Red Un asked.

"Well, 'twas gettin' mighty borin' under t'sea, an' 'tlooked like sum sort 'o sea-monster or somethin' was abound. So we decided t' surface at a place where many ships used t' pass by, an' 'ere we are."

Tujex Tujex sat drinking a bottle of wine, watching the dwarfs gulp mug after mug of ale. He listened to them speak in a tongue that he had rarely heard the dwarves speak. He could understand a little of it, but most of it was nothing but gibberish. He understood enough to understand why the dwarves surfaced. He soon finished his wine, and moved to a seat closer to the dwarves. He approached one and held out his hand with a smile. "How are you?" he asked as the dwarf grabbed his hand. The dwarf had a strong grip that made Tujex grunt a little once the dwarf grabbed his hand.

Kalistra Kalistra watched Captain Numo drink and sing dwarven songs and boast about past exploits, while sipping at a glass of wine. In all those centuries, he hadn't changed a bit. Smiling, Kalistra walked up to the dwarven legend and plunked herself down on his lap, ignoring his indignant squawk.

"Hey Nummi, do you still remember me? It’s been a while hasn't it? Drunk any good wine recently? Any nice dwarven ladies you've entertained? Good loot and treasures?" She asked the ancient dwarf in dwarfish dialect.

Vodok The short dwarf followed the crew down under the ship for some refill of beers. He started pouring the ships beer into his own bottles in his backpack. Then he started drinking the ships beer while he was speaking to the crew a voice impossible to understand, unless you're used to it, which almost all dwarfs were.

Red Un Red Un looked surprised as Kalistra sat down on Numos lap. Numo coughed, a bit embarrassed.

"Err...'o I 'now ye? 'an't remembe' seein' y' b'fore."

Red Uns expression changed from surprise to amusement.

"Hey Kalistra, I don't think Numor remembers all the women he's been with over the centuries. Tell me, how do ya know him?"

Numo looked around, desperately trying to escape the situation...

Tujex Tujex had managed to escape the dwarfs death hold. He rubbed his sore hand and was glancing around the room when he noticed Kalistra sitting on Numo's lap. He let out a slight giggle that quickly turned into a loud hearty laugh. He turned to a dwarf who was sitting next to him, who had done the same. "Your captain’s quite the ladies man, eh?" Tujex asked with a grin as he rubbed his stomach that was sore from all his laughing.

Vodok The short dwarf was very drunk now. Normally dwarfs stated disagreeing on everything when they got drunk. But Vodok was in a very peculiar situation. He was saying things that you couldn’t disagree about... ''"So... Yeh come from 'e sea, eh?  Migh'y wet stuff..." ''the short dwarf said.

Red Un Numo decided that the only way to escape the situation was to get excessively drunk. He got right to work...

Tujex The dwarves weren't the only ones drunk. Tujex stammered around the room. "Hey you," he said to a dwarf who was finishing off another mug. "Teach me how to speak dwarf," Tujex said with a drunken grin. The dwarf opened his mouth to speak, but burped in Tujex's face and staggered back to his seat. "What have they been feedin' you?" Tujex exclaimed as he wobbled back up to the deck.

Dargon The Mastermind Dargon was up on deck, not much liking a lot of drunken dwarves all together, makes a room smelly. However, he heard a clatter as a dwarf fell off his chair below, and after hearing many curses, burst into laughter. He immediately set to work. He grabbed his staff, and said "Whachichi Nomugo," which caused the staff to start morphing. It was a hideous sight and Dargon nearly dropped the staff. He would have, but it was morphing on him. As it progressed, he felt slightly taller, and looking at his hands, saw they were green. The change was complete, it would last about two minutes, Dargon now looked like an orc. He charged into the room where all the dwarves were drinking, yelling and screaming in what he hoped sounded like an orc shouting battlecries. The dwarves either yelled, or just jumped in their chairs. Dargon laughed, but soon his little prank backfired. A couple dwarves had axes and started chasing him around the room, he jumped onto a table, and ran back to the stairs, all the time yelling it was him. The morph wore off, and a few dwarves vomited as he demorphed. He jumped onto a chair and yelled, "Ta Da!" to the immensely annoyed dwarves.

Vodok A drinking contest had started in the ship. It was between Vodok and one of the crew on the underwater ship. The dwarf Vodok was facing was extremely heavily built (For a dwarf, that is) and he didn’t seem to have a lot of brains... ''"I've go' ten gol' on'na land dwarf!" ''one of the crew yelled. "Ha! I'll double tha' to... Ummm... BAH! Les make it thirty gol'!" ''another dwarf yelled. Soon everyone was yelling their bets. A dwarf went up and filled two large cups with beer.

The drinking began...

Red Un Red Un looked around. Dargon had disguised himself as an orc and gotten half of the crew to chase him with axes. Vodok had started a drinking contest. And Kalistra was sitting on the lap of one of the greatest dwarven legends in the world. All in all, a pretty good party...

Vodok The dwarfs started drinking. Mug after mug was drained and place upside down on the table, to prove they were empty. Vodok was getting extremely drunk. The other dwarf hadn’t shown any sign of drunkeness yet. They continued. Vodok felt the contest was soon over, he wouldn’t be able to drink more beer, the other dwarf still didn’t move a muscle.

Vodivir had started moving towards the sea-dwarf. He looked at the dwarfs left hand which he was using to drink. His other hand was hidden under the table. Just as the dwarf was going to drink Vodivir pushed the mug out of his hand. ''"Oi! Yeh idio'!" ''The dwarf yelled, reacting very quickly for being a drunk dwarf. ''"Oh dear I'm soooooo sorry." ''Vodivir said sarcastically. The dwarf reacted quickly. His right hand formed a fist and was flying against Vodivir. Vodivir, against all odds caught his hand. Vodivir forced the dwarf's hand open. On his hand was a ring. A white one, a ring to stop drunkeness. ''"A CHEATER!" ''Vodivir yelled, throwing the ring to Vodok. Vodok, who was drunk, didn’t catch it. A member of the crew picked up the ring and shoved it on Vodok's finger. ''"This dwarf cheated!" ''Vodivir repeated. The bets were handed over, since it was an ancient law that if the dwarf you bet on cheated, you automatically lost your bet.

The dwarfs who had lost their money became very angry at that dwarf, and the dwarf on Vodivir.

Tojiliz "BAH" Tojiliz screamed as the chair narrowly missed his face. He was probably the only person in the room who was not drunk, and also the only person not fighting. But that soon ended as a dwarf smashed him hard on the back of the head with a crudely made club. After he came back to his senses, he screamed louder as he turned around only to be smashed in the face by a chair.

Kalistra Kalistra settled herself on Numo's lap and laughed cheerfully.

"Just like the old days isn’t it, sugar?"

Captain Numo looked at the assassin dourly, lifting yet another tankard. “Yes, just like the olden days, except that you haven't aged a bit, while I have."

Kalistra laughed. "Tisk tisk, such vanity. You are as handsome as always and well you know it! How about we see if you can still outdrink me, huh?"

"Alright, you are on!" the captain said more enthusiastically. "And Kali... You wouldn't really have told would you?" he asked carefully.

The assassin just laughed. "Drink up Nummi, you are lagging behind."

They were oblivious to the fight around them, and just kept drinking, until Kalistra finally set her mug on the table with a thump. She stood up slowly, swaying gently, then ran outside and heaved over the railing.

Kalistra came down the steps again, unsteadily. Captain Numo laughed uproariously. "Still can't hold your alcohol ey, can ye? Hand it over!"

Kalistra wiped her mouth and glared at Numo. She dug into her pocket and handed over 10 black pearls. "I can outdrink everyone but you! I can't help it you have alcohol in your blood!"

A dwarf nearby heard her boast. "You can outdrink anyone? I would like to see that! Come over here and prove yourself!"

Tujex Tujex came back into the room. He had to duck instantly upon entering the room, as a chair smashed the wall beside him. "Well an old fashioned brawl, eh?" Tujex muttered as he ducked and dodged his way to where Captain Numo sat, and where the flying chairs didn't seem to be a problem. Tujex took a seat next to the dwarf and downed a bottle of a potion he made to prevent him from getting "too" drunk. He rubbed his eyes and watched the crowd of people, mostly dwarves, brawling in front of him.

Red Un The captain of the ship came down the stairs and saw the brawl that had erupted.

"OI! ALL O' YA!"

Everyone stopped what they were doing.

"Lisn', I always enjoy a good brawl meself, but we really ought t'get some sleep now. Ya can brawl all ya want when we get back to Kazordoon, but as long as we're out on this cold, Durin-forsaken sea, we'll get up in the mornin’ before the sun is in the middle 'o the sky!"

Red Un nodded in agreement.

"Aye, we don't know what awaits us in the library tomorrow, so we ought to get some sleep..."

Then he walked out of the room, in search for a bed.

Kalistra Kalistra stopped the mug of beer that was halfway to her lips. Sighing, she plunked it back on the table.

"We really ought to get to bed yes. Come on Nummi, let’s get you tucked in."

Captain Numo snorted indignantly. "Tucked in? Tucked in??? Rude little girl." But he got up anyway and went to find himself a bed.

The assassin walked up on deck unsteadily, and started heaving over the railing again.

"Heavens, this is going to be a terrible night!" the assassin groaned softly.

Vodok All the dwarfs rushed to get one of the few beds. Vodivir and Vodok were pushed down by most dwarves, since they had lost money because of them. When they got up and went to the bit of the ship where the dwarves slept, it was full. Vodok and Vodivir quickly made up a plan. They went to the two beds where two dwarfs were already sleeping. Suddenly they both pushed the dwarfs off of their bed and jumped in themselves. ''"Oi! Yeh'll be sorry fer 'at..." ''one of the dwarfs muttered. Thirty seconds later every one were fighting everyone.

Red Un Meanwhile, Red Un found himself a bed in a calmer location of the ship. Namely, the engine room.

"Ah, there's nothin' like sleeping in a room with roaring steam-engines..."

He quickly fell asleep...

"Oh, it's you again."

The Master was sitting in a corner of a dark room. Red Un stood in the middle of it, with black ghosts sweeping around him and making some pretty annoying noises.

"Yes! And I shall unleash terrors like you never have..."

Red Un swept away the ghosts and walked over to the Master.

"Yeah yeah, it's only a dream. Big deal. Anyway, I guess your friends over at Folda got into some trouble, eh?"

"If it hadn't been for those smelly, stupid drunken idiotic dwarves..."

"Hey, I'm half-dwarf myself, ya know..."

"Exactly."

"Why you..."

The rest of the night, Red Un dreamt about chasing the laughing Master along endless corridors, screaming angrily...

Dargon The Mastermind Dargon, after being punched in the face a few times by dwarves trying to find beds, gave up and walked upstairs, using his staff to walk since he still had not fully acquired his sea legs, and the sea was rather rough that night. As he came outside, he heard Kalistra groaning over the rail, and realizing what was wrong, began to laugh rather uncontrollably. He leaned on his staff, a grin on his face, as an angry and sick Kalistra glared at him. However, a rather rough wave splashed on the deck, soaking Kalistra and Dargon. Dargon began to laugh again, and muttered some words, and his staff glowed brightly and began to heat the air around it. He walked over to Kalistra and held out his staff, so she to could feel its heat. Dargon then was thrown overboard by a large wave rocking the ship, his hand barely grabbing the rail, his other grasping the staff.

Tujex Tujex shoved his way through the Dwarves, occasionally throwing and taking punches and kicks. He soon made it to the door. As he walked out he shouted curses at the fighting dwarves and threw a broken table leg in the room. He slowly walked through the halls of the ship. His bare chest starting to feel a little cold as the shirt was torn off during the brawl. Not too far down the hall a fellow elf who was looking for a midnight snack offered Tujex a bed in a small three person room. Though there were six elves in the room, Tujex ended up sharing a bed with two girls. He fell asleep with a big smile that night.

Vodok The short dwarf quickly put his helmet on. Just when it was on his head, a dwarf punched his head. In this case he punched his helmet. The dwarf started cursing, and kicked wildly around himself. Vodivir had apparently picked a fight with the underwater ships strongest dwarf. A ring quickly formed, with the two dwarfs in the middle. And the single combat fistfight began. The short dwarf, who didn’t know of single combats jumped out to his brothers aid. He took off his helmet and bashed the dwarf over the head with it. ''"GET 'EM!" ''someone yelled, and now they had the whole ship against them.

Red Un The caves...shimmered...and the Leader was gone.

"Damn...he escaped..."

Red Un realised that the noise from above had woken him up. He got up and walked up some stairs to the deck. Seeing Dargon desperately clinging to rail, he sighed, walked over and pulled him up.

"Look, if you're new on t'sea, I suggest ya stay below deck..."

Then he returned back down, only to see Vodok and Vodivir fighting against the rest of the crew.

"OI! I thought t'captain told ya t'go t'sleep!"

Kalistra Kalistra had been a bit slow on reaching Dargon when he went over the railing. Her brains were still slushing randomly inside her head and her arms and legs couldn't seem to coordinate together properly. However, Red Un came running up to Dargon and pulled him back onboard just in time.

"Serves him right for laughing at me!" Kalistra thought spitefully.

The drenching had cleared her head a bit, and the reason why she was moving around like a drunken monkey suddenly penetrated.

"Why you filthy, cheating, double-crossing pigs-asshole! You drugged me!" Kalistra screamed in rage.

Taking a nasty-looking black lichen out of her pouch and swallowing it whole, she walked steadily below decks in search of Captain Numo. Ignoring the brawling going on around her, she hewed a path through the struggling dwarves using her fists and legs, punching and kicking, breaking a few noses in the process. Eventually she spotted Captain Numo sitting contentedly on a beer barrel, watching the chaos around him. Suddenly he saw Kalistra walking towards him purposefully and a panicked look came over his face. Kalistra saw the captain was about to jump off the barrel and lose himself in the crowd. She made a huge leap over the dwarves and landed on the old dwarf's back.

"You little swine!" she said, as she dragged the struggling and wildly protesting dwarf on deck. She grabbed a rope and tied the captain securely, after which she threw him overboard and started dunking him, again and again.

Red Un Red Un got up on the deck and studied Numos' punishment with a grin on his face.

Serves him right for cheatin' in the ancient dwarven drinking game, he thought.

Aiyare came up on the deck.

"By Crunor! All this fighting and yelling has even woke up me on my ship!"

He saw Kalistra purposefully drowning Numo.

"Why are you not helping your fellow kin, Mr. Half-dwarf?"

"Why aren't YOU helping him?"

"I am an elf. He is a dwarf."

"Fair enough. Anyway, he can take it, he has been under the water for several thousands of years already..."

Vodok The two dwarfs were fighting away the others surprisingly good. ''"She got your captain... (OI! I'm speakin'! Stop attackin' me!) Get her... not us..." ''Vodivir said, wanting to avoid the fight he couldn’t win. "BAH! 'E can stay under water until he’s swallowed up the whole sea. We ca'nt die... (Unless someone uses a special curse on us)" another dwarf replied. ''"Good. 'Cause if yeh as much as THINK o' touchin' a HAIR o' someone who think I'm cute, yeh gonna answer to me..." ''Vodok said bravely. The fight continued for everyone. Except for those who had their noses broken from Kalistra or had been beaten any other way by someone else. Suddenly the short dwarf got a bright idea he had used before.

He made sure he was surrounded by dwarfs in a corner. ''"Ya'll think I'm a dwarf... But wha' makes yeh so sure...? Y'know... A dragon could 'ave this ship on the bottom of this ocean in a minute..." ''the short dwarf said loudly and clearly. The dwarfs eyed Vodok suspiciously. ''"I could continue fightin' you lot for ages on... Like 'is!" ''the short dwarf said, punching a dwarf nearby who had was off his guard because of the short dwarfs speech. No one cared a lot. ''"But that'd be a waste o' time... I think I'll only burn the lot'a you up." ''he said thoughtfully, more as if he was deciding if he should buy a bit of meat or a fish, more than deciding to kill a lot of dwarfs, or punch them. ''"Utevo Res Ina Dragon Lord." ''the short dwarf muttered so that no one could hear him. He took the appearance of a dragon lord. ''"BURN!" ''He yelled. The dwarfs quickly ran out from the room. Most people would have just laughed at this simple trick, but magic-hating dwarfs who have lived thousands of years under water didn’t think of the possibility that he might be tricking them. They ran out from the door yelling curses. But Vodivir stayed. He took a key from a drawer and locked the door. ''"I'm beginning to like that illusion trick." ''He put the key back in the drawer. Before they went to sleep they dragged the drawers and tables in front of the doors, so they wouldn’t blast the door. ''"'Night." ''Vodivir said. Vodok replied with a snore.

Dargon The Great "Thank you." Dargon said to Red Un, who had helped him up. Though, when Red Un turned away from Dargon, Dargon stuck his tongue out at him, before slipping on the wet deck and banging his knees against the deck. "Ow ow ow!" Dargon groaned. He sat on the deck when Kalistra suddenly started yelling. Dargon, thinking she was yelling at him, quickly stood up and started running in circles in panic, eventually slipping and falling unconscious.

He came to to see Kalistra dunking Numo, and after watching for a bit, got an idea. He spoke a few words of Elvish origin, and his staff became a long rope. He, as quietly as possible (very quietly since he had been trained to be quiet to hunt for the villagers), made a little loop in his rope, putting it a little back from Kalistras right foot. A wave then came by and made Kalistra step back, into the rope. Dargon tugged at the other end and it tightened around her leg. She, being very busy, didn't notice and he tied his end to the other end of the railing. He then sat down and waited so he could complete the next phase of his prank. "Just move a little bit away from the rail... Pull Numo up... Hurry up jeez that’s enough dunking" he thought to himself as he waited for her to lift Numo up.

Kalistra Kalistra, deciding Numo could have a little rest from the dunking she was giving him, stepped back from the railing and pulled the dwarven captain back up on deck. He was gasping and swearing most foully.

"Serves you right, you old scumbag!" Kalistra yelled in the captain's ear. Suddenly she felt a rope tightening around her ankle.

"What the hell-?"

Dargon The Mastermind "PERFECT!!" Dargon said to himself. The captain was lying on the ground and Dargon pulled the rope. Kalistra tripped and fell right on Numo, her lips falling onto Numos cheek. Dargon just roared with laughter.

Kalistra Kalistra fell so hard on top of Captain Numo that all the water in his lungs spurted out, right into the assassin's face. Spluttering, Kalistra heaved herself up clumsily, wiping her mouth. She turned around, and saw Dargon laughing at her, holding a rope in his hand. A rope that was attached to her ankle.

Slowly the assassin advanced upon the druid. "Why you little slime, I've had enough with your pranks. When I get my hands on you..."

Red Un Red Un laughed almost as hard as Dargon. He wiped some tears out of his eyes and walked over to Kalistra.

"Lisn', we really all ought to get some sleep now. You two can fight each other in the mornin'..."

Vodok (postid 1863568) The dwarfs flew up on deck. ''"THERE’S A DRAGON IN THIS SHIP!" ''one of them yelled. Another dwarf, who was on duty on the deck yelled ''"'TIS SUPPRISIN' THAT YEH CAN RUN SO STRAIGHT AND SPEAK SO CLEARLY WHEN YAR SO DRUNK YAR SEEIN' DRAGON'S!" ''The other dwarfs temper went up. ''"THERE IS A DRAGON!" ''he yelled. This was about to start a new fight, for the third time in a night, which is a lot even for dwarfs...

"OI! Jus' shut up and le's go to this so called "Dragon". One of the crew yelled, who hadn’t seen Vodok use his illusion. The dwarfs slowly walked towards the door. It was locked. "BLAST OPEN THE DOOR!" One of the dwarfs roared impatiently.

Kalistra Kalistra had had quite enough.

"SHUT UUUUP! IF YOU DON'T ALL GO TO SLEEP RIGHT THIS MINUTE, I WILL SLAP YOU ALL UNCONSCIOUS!" she screeched so loudly everyone froze and clapped their hands over their ears in agony.

Well, I guess that banshee did teach me something useful after all... Kalistra thought to herself.

Of course after a few moments of total quiet, all the dwarves went right on fighting and making a ruckus. Kalistra huffed in vexation and threw herself into the crowd of brawling dwarves, knocking them unconscious at a rapid rate. However, after a quarter hour of slapping dwarves, she emerged, exhausted and furious. Wisps of hair had come loose from her braid, and she looked very much like a scarecrow or a banshee. One of her eyes had run into a dwarven fist and seemed to be discolouring slightly.

Kalistra glared at Dargon and Red Un, who were still prone on the floor, laughing themselves silly. She advanced upon the duo, who abruptly stopped laughing and both watched her warily. Lightning quick, her arm snaked out and grabbed Dargon by his neck, hauling him upright. Bringing her face so close to his that their noses were almost touching, she hissed:

"If you value your life, you will cast a sleeping spell on them... NOW!"

Red Un Red Un got on his feet, trying to not laugh, and quietly went back downstairs to the engine room. At least that was calmer than up on the deck...

Vodok Meanwhile, the two dwarfs were calmly sleeping in the best beds unaware and uncaring of what they had done.

Dargon The Mastermind "Gack... Ag.... Grlp.... Can't breathe...." Dargon struggled to say as he struggled to cast a sleeping spell. It worked and Kalistra fell asleep to the floor. "Woo, close." He lifted the sleeping body of Kalistra and tossed it into the fray of fighting Dwarves. Everyone looked at Kalistra a little suspiciously, and the three she landed on grumbled and pushed Kalistra off them. Dargon laughed himself silly.

Red Un Red Un went back to sleep.

"Ah, you have returned to face terrors beyond your wildest..."

"Oh, shut up. Go sit in a corner or something, I'm of to enjoy a nice dream for once."

"What?! You can't escape me!"

"Wanna bet?"

Suddenly, a door materialized in front of Red Un. He opened it and went in. When he closed it behind him, there was a loud click. The Master rushed up to it.

"Wait! What're you...?"

Meanwhile, Red Un went of to enjoy a dream about drinking, eating and singing...

Master Lau Lau walked onto the deck, rubbing his eyes. He tried to sleep, but the sound of the dwarves crashing into the walls and floors of the ship during their brawl had awakened him. He stumbled over to the railing, spitting into the water. He turned only to find more dwarves fighting and someone throwing someone else into the fray. He chuckled and staggered down below the deck. Back to his room, which he shared with Tujex.

Vodok Dawn was coming and the light was growing stronger every minute. The two dwarfs slept on. On the deck several dwarfs were sleeping on the wooden deck with only their scarves to make the deck softer. Two dwarfs suddenly jumped up from their sleep on the deck, as the sun hit their faces. ''"I'm gonna get on o' 'em beds if it's the las' thing I do..." ''one of the dwarfs said. The other one nodded. They went below deck, picked up a chair and started banging against the door. Vodok and Vodivir awoke, realising the situation at once. ''"What now?" ''Vodivir asked. Vodok threw himself under a bed to hide. Vodivir followed his example. The two dwarfs managed to blast open the door a split second after Vodok and Vodivir had hid under a bed. The two dwarfs quickly threw themselves on the best bed and started sleeping. Vodok waited about a minute, then slowly crept out. Vodivir followed. They went through the smashed door up on deck. The two dwarfs made up a quick plan.

''"WAKE UP! WE'VE KICKED IN THE DOORS! WE CAN SLEEP IN BEDS NOW!" ''Vodivir yelled. Everyone jumped up from their sleep. ''"Where've you been?" ''a dwarf asked. ''"We stayed at the door and managed to kick it open while you went to sleep. Hamir was one of the dwarfs who locked the door together with Rimah." ''Vodivir lied, just as planned. ''"Hmmm... I could'a sworn I saw Rimah and Hamir..." ''one of the dwarfs muttered. Vodivir thought quickly. ''"Maybe they sneaked out to make themselves seen so no one would suspect them." ''Vodivir said. ''"You said you were outside the door all night." ''another dwarf replied. "Well, er, we 'ad to sleep a little bit, dint we?" ''Vodok said. ''"But how..." ''another dwarf started. ''"Shut up. If you don’t believe us, why are they sleeping in their beds?" ''Vodivir said quickly before the other dwarf could finish his sentence. The dwarfs shrugged and followed down below deck. And there they saw Rimah and Hamir, who only had been sleeping there a few minutes... ''"Talk 'bout framing dwarfs..." ''Vodivir muttered to Vodok.

Red Un The Master appeared before Red Un, who was sitting at a table enjoying an enormous mug of ale.

"Very funny, half-dwarf, but you can't escape me!"

Red Un grinned. Then he looked behind the Master.

"Well, guess who've come to visit us! An entire dwarven army! Go ahead, gentlemen..."

The dwarven army dragged away the screaming Master. Red Un returned to his ale.

"I've never had a dream as good as this one before..."

Kalistra Kalistra woke up grudgingly, to the bright sunshine shining on her face. Her hair lay in tangles about her face, ruined by the wind and the salt water. Her head was pounding mercilessly with the mother of all headaches. Groaning, she stumbled to her feet, and looked around. The deck was a mess of snoring dwarves, lying prone all over the place. Leaning against the ship's railing she tried to remember what had happened the night before...

Vodok The short dwarf silently went out of the room to escape more questions, and went down to the machine room. There he saw Red Un sleeping. Vodok was about to yell in his ear to wake him up, but when he saw the happy expression on his face, he decided to just poke him a bit until he woke up. But the short dwarf, out of pure instinct just started pushing Red Un out from his bed.

Red Un Suddenly, all the food on Red Uns' table turned into spiders.

"Spiders?! Is that the worst you can do?" he said to the Master standing next to him.

"Fool! These are no ordinary spiders! They are..."

But Red Un would never find out what was so special about the spiders, and frankly, he didn't care. He woke up suddenly and brutally when Vodok pushed him out of his bed.

"Gee, thanks Vodok, I was just enjoying the best dream I've ever had, and you awoke me."

He got up on his feet.

"Are we there yet?"

Vodok ''"I was goin' te ask you the same." ''Vodok said.

Red Un Red Un went up on the deck.

"Ahoi captain! Are we there yet?"

There was a large moaning, and then the captain appeared, visibly hungover.

"Please...don't...yell like that..."

Red Un shrugged and took out his spyglass. Through it, he could see Vega at the horizon.

"Ah great, almost there."

Then he noticed that the submarine wasn't to be seen anywhere.

"OI CAPTAIN! What 'appened to Numo?"

"I don't know...they must've left...please...don't yell..."

Vodok The short dwarf jumped up after Red Un from beneath deck. ''"HEY! WHERE DID NUMO 'N' 'EM GO?!" ''he yelled. Vodok quickly grabbed the spyglass from Red Un, ignoring the whimpering captain and started looking around. ''"Hm... That far left...? Oh. Wai'... Tha's tha' other island... Oh! THERE! Well we're pre'y close now..." ''Vodok muttered to himself, and put Red Un's spyglass down in his pocket.

Tujex Tujex walked onto the deck with a huge smile. He had the best dream last night. The sun felt good against his skin as he scanned the horizon for Vega. He noticed Kalistra holding her head not too far from. He laughed and walked over to the other side of the ship, and leaned over the railing. "I wonder where that Numo guy went," he wondered as he stared into the morning sky.

Kalistra She heard Tujex wondering where Captain Numo had gone.

"He probably dove under again. And a good thing he did, because if he were still here when my head stops pounding I would make him wish he would have never been born." Kalistra answered. Her threat didn't seem very realistic, because right then her legs jellied and she collapsed against the railing. "And if you dare even so much as smile at me, I will smash your teeth into the back of your throat."

Vodok There was a loud boom suddenly. Thunder cracked over the sky and suddenly it started snowing VERY much. With in a few minutes yells such as ''"BELOW DECK!!" ''were flying through the air, but they could not be heard because of the thunder. Below deck a minor group of dwarfs were discussing the sudden storm. ''"Ain’t natural, I tell yeh... I've been sailin' these waters for years and a storm has never started this suddenly and this powerful." ''one said. Vodivir dragged Vodok back a few feet. ''"Them Dark Star have proved they master the elements... You don’t think this is their work?" ''Vodivir whispered. But Vodok didn't have time to reply. Suddenly a dwarf burst in through the door. ''"We're already running out of things to burn." ''He said and took a barrel. He threw out what it contained and quickly went to the engine.

Meanwhile...

''"Do you really think he can do it?" ''one whispered to another. ''"Well, no one masters the elements better than he, so if anyone does, he does." ''the other one whispered back. The two observed one of the robed figures. He stood still in trance. He had a black robe, like all other members of the Dark Star, he also was very young. He stood there muttering under his breath. Suddenly another robed figure burst through the door. ''"Well how’s it going?" ''he snapped at the two onlookers. One of them quickly grabbed a large orb, and gave it to the figure who just burst into the door. "Here, master" he muttered. The other figure said nothing, just looked into the orb. ''"Good... Snow and thunder... Just like I said. Don’t let him stop until the dwarfs are dead." ''he commanded, and put it down.

Kalistra The sudden cold and snow cleared Kalistras head a bit, and she managed to stumble below decks.

"Vodok," She said when she bumped into him. "What the hell is going on? Why are we running out of fuel? Shouldn't we dock on dry land so we can wait out the storm?"

Vodok ''"Well I reckon 'at Numo reckoned tha' we owed 'im abit o' money. We 'ad none, so he took some o' our fuel instead jus' before he left..." ''Vodok replied sadly, while someone grabbed another barrel.

Red Un The Captain was desperately grabbing at the steering wheel.

"Damn...I hate startin' the day hungover an' in the middle 'o a storm..."

Meanwhile, Red Un once again took up his trusty spyglass and peered at the horizon.

"Oi Captain! We're not far from the coast! We really ought to go there!"

"What do ye think I'm doin' half-dwarf?!"

Vodok Suddenly a dwarf jumped down carrying a pick. ''"Hmmm... This don’t look like it supports the ship..." ''he muttered. A moment later he started chopping up the floorboard. ''"What the heck are you doing?!" ''one of the other dwarfs asked. ''"We're running outta barrels. Soon only the ship itself will remain. We might as well start gettin' some lumber now..." ''the other dwarf replied, while he attacked another floor board.

Red Un The storm was roaring with power now. One of the masts on Aiyares' ship crashed down with a thud. The dwarf ship was struggling in the waves, but it was starting to break apart. The captain yelled over the storm.

"Abandon the ship! To the life-boats!"

Red Un ran for the life-boats, but suddenly a piece of the ship crashed down and knocked him unconscious. He floated away in the storm...

Chapter 21, in which the Adventurers are thrown all over the world, and make some new acquaintances
Roku Yarit Roku Yarit hit the water hard, the brilliant light of the rift closing behind him as he did his best to keep himself afloat. "Where in the blue hell are those Mensch!" he thought to himself as the waves tossed him around. Apparently even the mighty Chelestran was too stupid to realize not to drop himself into the middle of a big ass storm.

The days, or weeks, or years beforehand were a pretty much a blur. One minute he is on the ship in Ab'Dendriel, the next he’s in a cave, the next his in a cottage with that damned senile old fool and his dragon, and now he is struggling to keep himself above the waves. It never occurred to him why he wanted to find Un and help him, but it was better than getting talked to death by the old man who could barely remember his own name. He would let himself be carried off by the current, he wouldn’t die...at least he was hoping that he didn’t. It would be easy enough to track down either the drunk dwarf or the smart dwarf once we was on solid ground.

Tujex Tujex tried his best to hold on to the railing of the ship. "Why'd it have to end like this..." he asked himself as he was swept off the ship into he sky...

He awoke laying on a sandy beach. The tidewater filled his boots and soaking his pants leg. He turned to the water and stared out at the sea. No sign of the boat nor Vega could be seen. Tujex rubbed his head. "What happened..." he asked himself trying to remember what happened. His head was throbbing, so he lay back down in the sand and tried to go back sleep, hoping to soothe the pain in his head. He quickly drifted off to sleep when someone came and poked him in his nose with a stick. He jumped up unsheathing his sword, which luckily, stayed with him. The child instantly dropped the stick and dashed across the beach. "Well if he's here then there must be some kind of civilization around here..." he said as he stumbled along the beach following the kids footsteps.

Vodok Another dwarf burst in. ''"Never mind the choppin'. 'Eres a floor board fer you to burn up." ''Vodok said. ''"ABANDON SHIP!! WE WONT MAKE IT!! GET THE LIFE BOAT!!" ''The dwarf yelled and ran out again. Rimah, the dwarf who was beaten up by the other dwarfs because of Vodok and Vodivir walked in just when Vodok and Vodivir were going to leave. ''"Oh hello. You're needed at the top of the ship because... Er... Because the captain says so. And in times of storms EVERYONE knows it’s important to do exactly what the captains says..." ''Rimah lied with an innocent face. Of course they weren’t needed at the top of the ship and of course there was no such thing that you always ought to obey the captain in times of storm. But Vodok and Vodivir walked up on deck, dodged a falling object and started climbing to the top of the ship. They didn't come far in half a minutes struggle, but eventually they came there, clinging for their very life. Suddenly a giant gust of wind swept over the two dwarfs. They were forced to let go and the wind flew them away.

Meanwhile...

''"He's doing good... I think I saw the leader of 'em all fly away from the ship!" ''one of the robed figures whispered to another. A sharp command from the figure controlling the northern sea. ''"There goes two more!" ''the other one whispered, staring into the orb.

Kalistra The sudden storm caused the ship to move about violently, upsetting Kalistra's already fragile stomach. She ran up on deck after the other dwarves and heaved over the side of the ship. Unfortunately, a big wave came and heaved her over the side of the ship as well.

Luckily the assassin managed to grab onto a floating barrel, and held on for dear life.

Red Un Red Un became conscious because of the smells all around him. He opened his eyes. But he didn't see anything. The lack of air was also apparent.

He realised that he was laying face-down in a swamp. Then he realised that he ought to do something about it. He did.

After he had finished coughing he took out some twigs from his hair, swept some mud from his armour and looked around. There was swamp everywhere. But in one direction, he saw a familiar sight.

"Well, I'll be darned...Venore!"

This must mean I've been swept around the world by that storm, he thought.

Then he began walking through the swamp towards the city.

Roku Yarit Roku Yarit groggily opened his eyes. His head hurt, his feet hurt, his arms hurt, his legs hurt, even his toes hurt. Not to mention he was soaked head to toe. Swearing under his breath he rubbed his sore eyes and looked around, seeing nothing but desert. "This is &%$#ing spectacular..." he groaned as he sat up. The thought occurred to the Guardian as he got to his feet that a storm way over there, sent him way the hell over here. And he was still soaked from it...in the desert. Trying to make sense of this added to the pain in his skull but this was definitely not a natural occurrence.

Since he had no clue where he was, or where anyone else was, the Chelestran just picked and direction and started walking...and walking...and walking...

Vodok The two dwarfs flew around, Vodok clinging to Vodivir so they wouldn’t separate. They were blowing southeast. ''"THEM PEOPLE DON’T WANT US CLOSE TO VEGA SO THAT’S WHY THEY’RE SENDING US TO... UMM... SOUTH EAST!" ''Vodivir yelled over the storm. Vodok tried to nod but the winds held back his face. Suddenly they started falling. The winds still held them steadily flying but now they were falling too. Suddenly they landed. They saw mountains around them. But they weren't near Kazordoon as far as Vodok could see. ''"FFSCH!!" ''they heard. Crack! And a bit of the mountain fell down. ''"It's the Kazordoon dragon." ''Vodivir whispered as silently as possible. Vodok turned around to see a great, green lizard. It shot out a jet of fire, very nearly hitting the two dwarfs who ducked.

They ran as quickly as they could with the fire of the dragon behind them. Suddenly Vodok was hit. He stumbled. Then the dragon caught up with Vodok and hit a powerful blow with his claw. Vodivir turned around. The dragon shot a great ball of fire against the defenceless dwarf who was lying there. Vodivir drew an object from his belt that Vodok could not see. Vodok heard a loud crack. Surprised to see that it was not his skull he looked up at the dragon. Now Vodivir was in a tight spot. ''"Exura vita... Utani Gran Hur." ''Vodok muttered. He flew up, pushed Vodivir with all his swiftness and his strength so Vodivir flew aside. Then Vodok grabbed Vodivir and Vodivir got up. With his bleeding leg he didn’t get far. Vodok, in pure panic kicked Vodivir forward. It was surprisingly effective with Vodoks swift legs, since he had the Great Haste spell on. Vodok gave one last push and pushed Vodivir down the hole to safeness. Then he followed himself.

The dragon couldn’t get down, but it shot a jet of fire down the hole, hitting both Vodok and Vodivir. They both lay wounded in the cave, but Vodok managed to push away Vodivir and roll away himself. The last thing he did was to take a cloth from a corpse nearby and stopped Vodivirs bleeding. Then he passed out.

Red Un Red Un arrived under one of the many walkways that Venore consisted of. He took out his trusty rope and climbed up, onto the walkway. Nobody seemed to take notice.

Let's see now, thought Red Un. I've been swept around the world by a magical storm, I don't know where the others are, my feet are hurting and I'm damn tired. What should I do now?

Then he saw that he was standing right outside the Hard Rock Tavern.

It didn't take long before he was inside.

Vodok After about ten minutes Vodivir woke up by a spider nibbling his ear. A drop of blood went out and Vodivir mashed the spider. Vodok had blacked out, apparently. ''"Vodok... Wake up... Me legs broken..." ''Vodivir said calmly. He hesitated a moment. Then he spat Vodok in the face, Vodok woke up. ''"Wha'? Hm?!" ''Vodok muttered. He got up and saw Vodivir. ''"Me legs broken." ''he repeated. Vodok automatically dived down in his backpack and drew out an ultimate healing. He used it on his brother’s leg. Vodivir tried to get up. Ultimate healing runes aren't very good at getting bones fixed, but his leg would at least support him. They climbed up another hole, ( "Oof... I've never been a rope climber" ) And they saw the familiar dwarven bridge. ''"To Kazordoon!" ''Vodok yelled. Vodivir shook his head. Vodok gave him a look as if he had gone insane. ''"Venore's got a giant bar." ''And the two dwarfs walked/limped on towards Venores giant pub.

Chain'dog Inside the tavern sits a man at a chair. He has long dark blond hair, a brown leather jacket, a thin white shirt, a huge belt, bandage wrapped around his hands, making his fingers free, almost like a kick boxer! Black pants and some huge dark brown leather boots. And at last, on his back, a sleeve containing his two handed sword. He also wore an eye patch over his right eye. His left eye focused on the door as the dwarf walked inside. He sat there whit his cigarette in his mouth, watching. “HM! His been true hell” he said to himself quietly. As Red Un walked up the counter of the people full pub, a group of laughing came from the counter. He turned to see what was going on. There were two men dressed in armour, drunk from beer, who were pushing the dwarf back and front. Before you knew the word of it, like lighting from the clear sky, that one mans hand that was resting on the counter suddenly flew through the air with a scream of pain following. Then you saw it, a huge sword that hade been hit in the counter, cutting of the mans hand. “My…my arm….” The man screamed as he walked back. “You like my weapons result? Dwarfs build it….” he said with a vicious smile to the man. “Uggh…no…get away…” he yelled as he ran out with the stump that was left from his hand under his other hand. The other one just backed off. He put the sword back in his sleeve. “You…took his hand?” Red Un asked the man. “I can’t stand assholes…” He laughed as he walked back to his table. “But…sir…won’t the guards take you now as you did that?” “If they want…they can have a piece of…The One Eye Mercenary…” The whole room went silent. Everybody whispered, pointing at the two. “The One Eye Mercenary, eh?… Well… Never heard of him!” Everybody in the room fell to the ground. “You.. never heard of me?…” he asked as he climbed up from the floor with the help from his chair. “Should I?” Red Un asked. “Well, never mind that…” he said as he picked up his cigarette.

Tujex Tujex followed the kid’s steps down the beach and through a thicket of trees. He soon found himself standing in Carlin. "Carlin!" he exclaimed as he started through the streets of the city. "What's going on? I've been to Carlin plenty of times, and I have never seen a beach over there!" A townsperson came over to him and placed their hand on his shoulder. He turned with his hand gripping his sword hilt when he noticed the girl behind him. "Shizeru, what are you doing here?" He stepped back, taking his hand from his sword as he stared into the beautiful elven girls green eyes. A weak smile came on to his face. "I figured I'd stop by Carlin's new beach..." she said with a friendly grin. "Well I'm going to the depot now then I'm heading for Ab'Dendriel, wanna come," Tujex tried to deny the offer, but couldn't make himself say no to her, so he just followed her to the Carlin depot.

Roku Yarit Roku soared low over the hot sand dunes, his hair and the occasional sheet of sand wiping his face. His brains must still be a bit rattled from the trip if he didn’t think of using his magic in the first place.

It did not take long for him to come to the end of the desert, his feet touching the ground softly as he dispelled the magic into the air around him. Getting used to the weight of his arms and legs again, he walked out into the centre of the road before him, looking both ways with a frown on his face. To the right, Venore. To the left, Kazordoon. Behind him, Thais. Now to think like a Dwarf. A Dwarf would want a beer after being thrown halfway across the continent by a storm, and Kazordoon would be the obvious choice for that, so his decision was set.

The Guardian closed his eyes and called forth his magic, the warm tingle rushing through his body. His mind reached out into the worth. Over the road, over the bridge, over the mountain and into the depths of the Dwarven Stronghold. His thoughts reached out to touch the air before the entrance to the great city, once he felt it catch grip his eyes opened and his hands forcibly tore open the fabric of reality before him. The brightly lit rift opened itself before him, another was also torn open at his destination. The Dwarves must be found and the more he lingered the less chance he would find them.

The Chelestran smirked as he stepped through the rift, emerging on the stone steps leading to the entrance to Kazordoon. He stumbled a bit, feeling dazed and disoriented before his vision cleared. Roku saw he was where he desired, how he only had to wait...

Vodok The two dwarfs had finally without any major troubles reached the staircases at Venore. It had taken almost half a day because Vodivir couldn't walk very fast with his legs. ''"We'll 'ave ta go to the 'ealer in Venore... After we've 'ad some beer, o' course." ''Vodok told Vodivir. Vodivir nodded.

Red Un "Hrmmh...thanks for helpin' me out. I need an ale now..."

He ordered in a big pint and was very silent for a while...

After he had finished the pint, he looked around.

"Say, ya know anyone who would like to take me to Vega?"

Old Captain Fearless, famed all over Tibia, laughed.

"Vega?! Well, you'd have to search far and wide to find anyone crazy enough to go there these days. First there was all them ghosts and undead and stuff, then the big orc army on Folda, and now I recon there's a pretty big storm goin' around there...No sane captain would sail for Vega, I tell ya that. Why, you'd have to fly to get over that storm!"

Red Un raised an eyebrow.

"Oh really...?"

Chain'dog "Well.. If you wanna go to Vega...You might need my help. well..hey! I am skilled swordsman..." the warrior said as he drank up the last drops left of his beer.

"Well... since you are a Mercenary I think you got a price for helping me out..."

"Well… If you pay for my drink I can help you on your way!" the mercenary said as he lighted himself another cigarette.

"So..what’s your name.. one eyed swordsman?"

He looked at the half dwarf, then he opened his mouth.

"My name....well, You don’t need to know that, but I am called...Chain'dog.."

"So… why do you wanna help me out on my way to Vega? And just for the price of a beer? If you are suppose to be famous... shouldn’t you have a higher price??"

The warrior looked around in the room and then he bended over the table, getting close to the half dwarf`s ear.

"Don’t say this loud… but lately I have not gotten many jobs... And I am broke, so when my bill comes... I am in big problems... Besides, isn’t that city guards there outside the window??" he asked as he pointed out the window on two city guards following the hurt drunk from before.

Tujex Tujex found a bench near the entrance to the Carlin depot and sat upon it. He slid his hand through his long white hair and sighed. He rested his head on the back of the bench, staring into the sky above. "Seems really clear for us to have just..." he started before his memory returned to him. "The BOAT!!" he exclaimed as he jumped up from the bench. Some of the townspeople turned and stared at him, so he slowly walked into the depot hoping it would draw their eyes away from him. "I have a feeling those Black Robe guys have something to do with this..." he muttered as he slid into Shizeru's booth.

Vodok The two dwarfs had just entered Venore, slightly depressed now. ''"I guess the adventure ends for us here..." ''Vodivir said. ''"Yeah... We din't even ge' to avenge our mother... Or reveal the truth 'bout Tibia's destiny..." ''Vodok answered sadly. ''"Ah well... Let's go drown our sorrows in beer and hopefully a fight." ''Vodivir said as he entered the bar.

Roku Yarit Roku knew dwarves with their short legs took a long time go get anywhere but this was ridiculous, he had sat in the shade of one of the two towers for what seemed like an eternity. They couldn't have died in the storm could they? If he survived, surely they did. He could not use his magic while unconscious and his body would fail longer before the dwarves' would. But he found this spot comforting and tranquil, no need to go search until later. If they came here they would see him and most likely hit him in the head with a rock for leaving them on their own, not that they could not handle themselves.

Red Un Red Un looked out the window.

"Hrmm...it seems like the city guards alright...I wonder what they want..."

Then he noticed that two dwarves had walked into the bar.

"VODOK! VODIVIR! What the heck are YOU doing here?!"

But before the dwarves could reply, the guards entered as well. They were followed by a man in a black hood. The hooded man pointed at Red Un and whispered something to the guards. The guards nodded and started to walk towards Red Un, with their hands on their swords.

"I think this place is gettin' a bit too crowded for my likin'" muttered Red Un and started to make his way towards the stairs that led deeper into the Hard Rock...

Vodok The two dwarfs suddenly stopped their We-have-no-chance-of-getting-back-into-our-adventure-talk and quickly pushed away the guards and ran/limped towards Red Un. Vodok grabbed someone’s beer on the way, drinking half of it, and giving the rest to Vodivir. Vodok got a little fed up with Vodivirs slow limping. ''"Talk 'bout wastin' runes..." ''Vodok said as he fired another ultimate healing towards Vodivirs legs, letting him walk normally now. The two dwarfs flew into Red Un in top speed. (Which wasn't really very fast). ''"How the heck did you get here?" ''Vodivir asked.

Red Un "I haven't got time to explain. We've gotta get away from those guards!"

Red Un climbed down the stairs, to the fighting arena that lies beneath the bar...

Chain'dog The one eyed Mercenary saw the 3 dwarfs ran out back and down to the fighting arena under the bar, followed by the guards, that completely ignored him.

"What the…? Are they not after me at all here?" "THERE IS THE GUY WHO DID THIS TO ME!!!" he heard someone yell in the door. He turned to see the drunk pointing at the Mercenary.

One of the guards turned and came against him. The guard swung his sword, hitting Chain'dog`s table, cutting it in half, resulting him to fall out of his chair.

But quick as something really fast, he got back on his feet, his right hand grabbed the handle on the sword that was on his back, and he pulled the sword out.

"This is not going to be pretty…" he said to himself. And as the guard came in with another strike, the one eyed Mercenary blocked the hit in a superior way and with his handle he hit the guard in his face, resulting him to fall to the ground, fainted.

"Time to check on the Dwarfs..."

Red Un Red Un came down to the fighting arenas. The old minotaur, Asrak, owner of the fighting pits, eyed him suspiciously.

"Kaplar! What do you want, half-dwarf?"

"Just to get the heck away from those guards up there..."

"Hrrrrmrrph...you dwarves always get into trouble..."

Red Un looked angrily at Arsak. That comment pretty much summed up all the skirmishes, battles and wars that dwarves and minotaurs had fought for so long.

"Well, you minos always start 'em!"

Vodok Vodivir looked at the angry minotaur. ''"Uh... Maybe we ought to just get the heck outta here?" ''Vodivir said as one of the guards jumped down. ''"HALT!" ''he yelled.

Chain'dog The guard pulled a sword of the sleeve in his belt. "You are coming whit me dwarfs... there is no room for escape this time..." But before the guard could finish his line, he was smacked into the floor.

Behind him stood the one eyed mercenary with his sword in his hand.

"I could have killed him, but slicing guards will not look good on my record..."

Asrak looked on all of them. "Breaking the laws eh? The time of oath awaits you outlaws..." the minotaur said as he took up a big battle axe.

Vodok ''"Ummm... No it doesn't." ''Vodok replied cooly. ''"Utani Gran Hur." ''he said as he grabbed Red Un and Vodivir and ran like a maniac up a flight of stairs.

Chain'dog The minotaur Asrak started to run after the dwarfs in a what might be a good speed for a minotaur, but as he was on his way to the stairs, the one eyed Mercenary jumped in front of his path.

"Forgotten about me...dwarf lover?" he said to the minotaur in a sarcastic and humorous way.

"Out of my way human.." Asrak replied as he lifted his huge battleaxe over his head and with all his strength he stoke it against Chain'dog.

The sound of steel meeting steel filed the room as the one eyed Mercenary blocked the hit with his two handed sword.

With both hands on the swords handle, he was trying to push back the minotaur that had his axe against the Mercenary`s sword.

As he looked into the creatures eyes, he smiled and spit his cigarette in its face.

"Arrgghh.." it said as he walked backwards, cleaning of the ashes that hade gotten into his eyes.

With a great slice, Chain'dog cut the axe off its handle, and in the same time hitting the minotaur over its body, throwing him back into the wall. And as it hit the wall, the minotaur fainted.

The one eyed Mercenary stood and looked at the beast as he saw he hade made a wound over his torso, seeing some blood coming out of the wound.

He put the sword back into the sleeve on his back and climbed up to look after Red Un and two other dwarfs that he hade saved.

"Hmm..if that dwarf… or maybe he is half dwarf... he did not remind of a full blooded dwarf tho, well, If he is in such need to get to Vega, maybe there must something there that is in great value, something I can get use for...hehe.." he thought to himself as he climbed up.

Roku Yarit Roku had, of course, fallen asleep. His dreams were that of snow and wind. A crouched figure covered in snow dragged himself through the blizzard that raged around him. There were four fallen figures, covered in shadow, before him. The line they had made by trudging fearlessly through the snow for miles reached past the horizon.

"You are almost as hopeless as the Old Man, Guardian."

Roku opened his eyes to see the large green-scaled head of Palinthalasa. Strange, he didn’t hear him coming... "What are you rambling about Dragon?"

His head rose up into the sky as he snorted in mock laughter, green fumes expelling from his nostrils. "They are in Venore, and if you stay here you may miss them."

"And why should I trust you?" Roku asked, as sceptical as always of the over-grown toad.

"Oh shut up, Yarit. Do not make me simply throw you in the right direction." With that, Palin reached down his clawed hand and picked up the Chelestran Sorcerer. His leathery wings began to beat as his large green bulk lifted off the ground, and moved propelled him over the mountains and swiftly towards the swamp-surrounded city of Venore.

Red Un The guards stumbled as Vodok zipped past them at incredible speed. The robed man sighed.

"Don't just stand there, fools, get them!"

The guards chased after Vodok. Meanwhile, the robed man faced Chain'Dog.

"This is none of your business, mercenary. If you leave now, you won't be hurt..."

He revealed a long, slender sword under his robes.

Chain'dog The mercenary stepped back and put his right hand on the handle of the sword on his back.

He stood there looking into the eyes of the robed man. As they stood there, the bar, still open, let in a huge amount of wind, making Chain'dog`s long dark blond hair fly in the air and as the same time the wind grabbed the robe to robed man, almost ripping off.

"As you see… friend... These dwarfs are under my protection now… they paid the prize..."

"Hmm.. The one eyed Mercenary...as the rumours say… you must be this man who wields a huge sword, got one eye and accept any job at all..."

"...Trying to insult me or something...? I don’t care who you are or what you do...but as from now I am their personal swordsman.. and if you wanna touch them you must go through me..."

The robed man pulled his sword.

Vodok ''"Righ'..." ''Vodok started, now zooming around Venore with two dwarfs in his arms. ''"I reckon we try ta regroup a' Vega." ''he said, still pointlessly running around in Venore.

Swordslasher Jon "Mind if I join in on this?" calls a voice behind Chain'dog. "I saw a poster back in Thais, my hometown, and I wanted to go on a little adventure, but since you had already left, I had to "bribe" Frodo into telling me where you where. I went into the desert and saw dead dragon lords. After seeing this I realized that this may be more dangerous than I thought. So I went back to Thais to buy Ultra healing runes and I teleported to Venore to find information about you and here I find a noble swordsman about to attack." Jon searches his leather bags around his waist for a blank rune. "Adori Gran Flam" says the young sorcerer. "I know I'm weak, but I may be able to help."

Red Un Red Un was tired of having Vodok run around with him, so he put his feet down hard on the ground, abruptly halting the whole gang.

"Listen, if we're gonna get to Vega, we'll need to get past that storm. And there's no ship capable of that. What we need..."

He made a dramatic pause...

"Is a flying carpet!"

Meanwhile...

The robed man swung his sword at Jon, and suddenly drew another sword with his left hand which he swung at Chain'dog.

"None of you shall aid the half-dwarf!"

Vodok The short dwarf put down Vodivir too. ''"I've 'eard rumors o' a flyin' carpet on Femur hills..." ''the short dwarf said, panting from all the running around.

Swordslasher Jon "Adori vita vis, adori vita vis, adori vita vis”, says Jon as he blasts one of the guards slashing away at him with an exori mort. Jon looks down in his left hand and sees the new sudden deaths he created. "Should I use these?", he asks as he turns toward Chain'dog and shows him the three sudden deaths in his left hand and shows the fire bomb in his right.

Roku Yarit A dark shadow was cast over a portion of Venore, and its darkness crept across the streets and buildings as Palinthalasa held himself steady over the City, leathery wings beating in rhythm.

Roku peeked his head over the side and watched the people like little ants scurrying around. Okay they were large ants because the Dragon was not that high over the city but still ants. Not being able to tell one mensch from the others down there, he cupped his hands over his mouth and began yelling down below. "HAS ANYONE SEEN TWO DWARFS RUNNING AROUND?! ONE TALKS FUNNY AND DRINKS TOO MUCH AND THE OTHER GETS PISSED IF YOU DON’T CALL IM A HALF DWARF!! ANYONE? NO, DON’T RUN AWAY! God damnit..."

Tujex Tujex had accompanied Shizeru to Ab'Dendriel, but soon remembered that he had to some way find Red Un and the others. He summoned his dragon, Araciel and started his journey towards the first city he could think of...

Tujex reached Venore in less than an hour. He started off through the streets of Venore. His dragon assistant rested quietly near the entrance, hidden from view. Tujex strolled through the town and noticed a robed figure readying to attack a young mage. Tujex unsheathed his blade and rushed into the room. The robed figure was bringing his sword down upon the mage when Tujex reached him. He managed to get his sword in the way, stopping the blade inches from the mage's face causing sparks to fly everywhere. "Why pick on these little kids?" Tujex said with a smug grin as he pushed the mage behind him.

Chain'dog The one eyed Mercenary looked on the runes the new coming swordsman showed him. "...Be my guest..." he said with a smile, but right after being able to say these words he turned fast enough to block the incoming sword attack from the robed man.

His strength pushed the one eyed Mercenary back a few meters. "Damn...this guy got some skills..." he said as he leaped up in the air and was ready from a falling strike. But what he hit was nothing more the wood boards from the floor. Pieces flew through the air… "What the hell? Where the heck did he go??"

Before he knew the word of it, he was hit in the back causing him to fly through the air and land on a table.

His sword landed some meters away from him. Though to the pain from his back, he forced himself up and saw the robed man standing there with his handle up in the air, making Chain'dog understand the facts that he hade been hit in the back with the handle, but still what a hit! A hit strong enough to send a full grown man through the air!

"..Damn..my sword is missing!!.." he said as he noticed he was not longer holding his sword.

Red Un Red Un had noticed that people had started to look up at the sky. Then he heard a familiar voice.

"HAS ANYONE SEEN TWO DWARFS RUNNING AROUND?! ONE TALKS FUNNY AND DRINKS TOO MUCH AND THE OTHER GETS PISSED IF YOU DON’T CALL HIM A HALF DWARF!! ANYONE? NO, DON’T RUN AWAY!"

People had started to panic and run for their houses when they saw the huge dragon in the sky. But Red Un yelled back at it angrily.

"OF COURSE I GET PISSED IF THEY DON'T CALL ME HALF-DWARF! THAT'S WHAT I AM AFTER ALL! NOW GET DOWN HERE, CHELESTRAN!"

Dargon The Second Dargon had been drifting through the sea. However he had held on his staff, which floats (yay) and eventually had come to shore where he came back from dreamland several hours later. He got up and started walking around. He was on a small beach, surrounded by forest. He stuck to the water and started walking along it, trying to remember what in the world happened to him…

Roku Yarit Roku couldn’t help but grin as he threw one leg over the other and dropped off the Dragons back and began falling down towards the streets of Venore. His hair flailed and whipped his face as he brought his magic about him, the warm bliss filling his entire body. In a single exertion of his strength, the stone under his feet compacted and sunk and he hit the ground. The recoil of the drop only caused a slight jerk in his posture as he stood up straight and looked down on Red Un. "Long time no see, Mensch. I take it you have been busy looking for the Library?" He looked to Vodok and rolled his eyes while eyeing the other dwarf beside him. "Who’s that?"

Vodok ''"Neat trick. Who’s the dragon guy?" ''Vodivir said, totally ignoring Roku's question. ''"'Tis Vodivir, me brother. 'At's Roku... Um... Y-somethin'. Anyway... I reckon we make way ter femur 'ills... Wha' d'ya say?" ''Vodok said, ignoring Vodivirs confused expression.

Red Un Red Un grinned.

"Roku! Whatever happened to you, you 'ol Chelestran?"

Then he suddenly remembered something. His face grew stern.

"And what happened to Iridal? Last time I saw her, she was fighting that sea-demon..."

Roku Yarit Roku's eyes shuddered with a twinge of pain momentarily before being swallowed up for his natural malcontent. "I see your beer drinking is starting to affect your memory, Vodok. It’s Palin, remember? I summoned him in to fight that demon and we travelled over the desert on his back." the Guardian nodded in silence to Vodivir, suddenly feeling pity for every relative of Vodok's. "Iridal? I was under the impression she was with you. I’m not sure how much time has passed, my memory is blurry. Where was this sea-demon? I would like to investigate this at a later date."

Overhead Palinthalasa rolled his eyes at the screaming humans and came around, flying off towards the north to prevent the citizens of Venore from getting too spooked.

Red Un "We haven't got time to discuss this right now. I think we have to get back to the Hard Rock Tavern and have some be... I mean, help that mercenary. He said he wanted to 'elp us, and any help we can get is good..."

Vodok ''"WHAT!?! I jus' spent the last minutes gettin' us OUTTA there now yeh wan' us back in there?!" ''Vodok said, not showing the slightest sign of sadness since Iridal disappeared. He grunted, turned around and started walking. ''"Why do we walk if we can ride on the dragon?" ''Vodivir said coolly.

Roku Yarit "Tell you what Vodok, if you can convince Palin to stick around for a bit longer, then you can ride him all you want. But until then, lead the way to this mercenary."

Red Un "Righto, let's go then" said Red Un and started to walk back to the Hard Rock.

Meanwhile, in the aforementioned Hard Rock...

The robed man kept throwing powerful blows at the mercenary and the other man with his twin swords.

"Fools! Give up now, and your deaths shall be quick and painless!"

Tujex Tujex ducked under a hard blow that the robed man threw at him. The stone wall behind him was shattered like glass. Tujex gasped as he rolled backwards, readying his Noish's Promise. The robed man fought with the mercenary now, who didn't seem to be doing very well either. Tujex watched as the mercenary fought valiantly against the robed man who obviously wasn't even trying. The way he fought showed all sorts of signs of carelessness. Tujex sat, waiting for the right time to attack, he soon found an opening and rushed in. He swung his sword, but slashed nothing but air as the robed man kicked him in his back sending him flying into a wall. Tujex hit the wall hard, knocking a few bricks loose. He slid to the ground holding his head, wondering who this guy was and what he wanted.

Vodok Vodok walked muttering towards Hard Rock with Vodivir behind him, who threw a burnt fish to Vodok. Vodok took a sip of beer, and threw the bottle to Vodivir, since Vodivir gave him the fish.

Swordslasher Jon "Damn!" "What the hell is this guy on?" Jon uses the newly made sudden deaths on the robed man. "Nothing seems to fade this guy!" The robed man turns his attack towards Jon. He throws a few extremely fast punches to Jon's ribs. Jon was able to block and dodge the first three, but then he knees Jon in the side. Jon slides across the floor and also hits the wall. "You're starting to piss me off!" Swordslasher Jon's eyes go a blackish red. Small dark wings slide out of two slits in the back of his leather robe and his teeth sharpen. "Yes, if any of you were wondering. I am a third vampire, and half human, and I've lost what has happened to the rest of my blood heritage. My people were used as experiments in Carlin. Forced to inbreed. So here I am, an escaped experiment of those who fought with my people for thousands of years. They promised us they would protect us as long as we gave them a small supply of potions. A boy from Thais took our last four shipments from us. Carlin thought we took back on our word and right after they protected us from a war with the inhabitants of Venore. When they sent a message to us warning us that we had better give them triple the amount from now on because of the delay of receiving the potions. (Jon says as he jumps up onto the roof.) We got into an argument over all this crap and they burned our village, forced our sorcerers to fight vampires and capture their bodies. Once doing so they had the knights fight minotaurs and orcs, also capturing them and using their DNA on us. Last and finally they took the paladins and forced them to capture demon skeletons. They fused their bones with ours. They also used the druids as "doctors" to heal us. (Jon flips over behind the robed man and bites his arm. The robed man begins to bleed a strange liquid.) Now over 50 years of experimenting on us, they decided that there were too many breakouts and that us "experiments" were almost invincible. That only a certain warrior with a legendary hammer could kill us. We have created peace among the villages, but these actions will never be forgotten." Jon backs up to show the others what the strange man really is. "Do you see now?" "Do you see what he really is?"

Red Un Red Un stormed into the bar. He saw the robed man bleeding a strange liquid.

"What the... Dark Stars are weird, but not THAT weird! Who the heck is this guy?"

The robed man turned around and charged at him.

"You'll never find out, half-dwarf!"

Chain'dog As the robed man was in the air on a straight line towards the half-dwarf, the one eyed Mercenary ran from the table he hade been lying on, grabbed his two-handed sword that hade been standing right up and down in the tavern floor! With his blade in his hand he leaped into the air, tightening his every muscle, charging a powerful sword strike at the robed man!

His strange blood flew through the room! But as the robed man fell to the ground, separated from his waist and down, though to all the pain the Mercenary hade been given under the fight, he was not able to do a perfect landing and fell on the floor himself.

But the robed man was not yet dead though he had been cut in half! Still breathing he looked up and smiled vicious at the half-dwarf.

Tujex Tujex watched in awe as the robed man, though cut in half, forced himself up. Standing on his hands. The bottom half of the man then stood, and allowed the top half to climb on top of it. There was a bright flash, and the man was once again whole. "You people... You people are so weak," the man grunted as he held out one of his hands. There was a flash of lightning, and in the man’s hand rested a black blade. Every part of the sword was black, and no matter what light it was put in, it never shined. The man smiled evilly as he readied his sword to finish what he had started with the half dwarf. The man was just about to bring his sword down upon Red Un when a strong gust of wind blew throughout the room. The man stopped and looked towards the sky. He grunted and vanished within a puff of smoke. Tujex slumped back to the ground rubbing his sore back. "Who the heck was that guy?" he asked as he cracked his knuckles and approached Red Un.

Vodok The short dwarf walked up to where the robed man used to be for a few seconds ago. He walked up to the bar owner. He flipped a little gold over to the owner, who threw him a beer.

Red Un Red Un put his sword back.

"Well, it sure wasn't a Dark Star-guy. I need a beer..."

He ordered one from the startled bartender.

Swordslasher Jon Jon sits down on the nearest chair, and pulls out a strange potion. He begins to drink a bit and puts the bottle away. "Don't have many of those left. Gonna save ‘em and I'll have to go on another journey for the ingredients. Not many potions left." His wings begin to contract, teeth dullen, and his eyes go back to his original grey. Jon crosses his arms and leans forward. Shuts his eyes and waits for some kind of plan to unfold. "Meanwhile, I'll just have some slee..." Jon falls asleep and a strange bright fairy appears from outside and sits on his shoulder and stares at Red Un curiously. For a moment it just stares. The fairy speaks in a surprised tone, "I remember you!"

Red Un Red Un hadn't noticed that Jon had wings and fangs in the general chaos. But he sure as heck noticed when a fairy appeared and told him that she remembered him. He looked at the mug.

Hmmh...only one beer, he thought. I'd need a lot more of these before I started seein' things. I could of course be asleep and have that annoying Master throw around dreams in my head, but those things are usually nasty and stupid, not just weird. That means that I've either eaten something that I shouldn't have eaten, or that this thing is real.

The fairy was still looking at him.

What the heck, he thought.

"Ermm...really? I can't seem to remember you."

The bar guests was starting to crawl back to their places slowly...

Vodok Vodok, totally unaware of anything fairy-like in his presence, started to talk before he got too drunk. ''"Tha' guy werent no Dark Star. I reckon they're 'irin' mercanies, again." ''Vodok said, remembering the assassin that had tried to kill him before. "Hrm... Uh oh... Yeh don think 'at Chain'dog is against us...?" ''Vodok said, being paranoid as the average dwarf.

Tujex "How can you guys be so calm, after we were just attack by some abnormal freak of nature!?" Tujex exclaimed to the dwarves who didn't seem to be paying him any attention. He sighed and walked up to the bar and ordered the strongest drink he could think of. Maybe getting a hangover could take his mind off of all the stuff that had happened over the past few days.

Chain'dog The one eyed mercenary had placed his sword back in the sleeve on his back and hade gotten him self up on a table. He just sat there looking on the funny looking fairy. But as he heard the words of Vodok he just looked away. “Hmrph…dwarfs..”

Vodok Vodok was getting drunk now and was now insulting random people. Vodivir on the other hand was just sitting on a chair, trying to not fall off.

Red Un Red Un kept looking at the fairy who was still staring at him. He decided to try again.

"So...what's a nice fairy like you got to do in a place like this...?"

Tujex Tujex watched as the two dwarves made fools of themselves. "I'll never understand 'em," Tujex chuckled as he gulped down the last of his ale and turned around in his chair. He stared at all the people in the bar, who were still talking about the attack by the strange man, who even after being cut in half, insisted on killing the warriors. Fingers pointed, and eyes shifted at the warriors sitting at the bar. The mercenary, the elf, the sorcerer, the dwarves, and the half- dwarf. He sighed when he noticed a cute human girl approaching him. Resting her hand on his shoulder. "You must be really strong," she said with a grin. Tujex blushed and smiled back. "Not really, just skilled." They both laughed as Tujex and the girl continued to flirt with each other.

Vodok Vodivir was swaying around on the chair, inches to fall of. Suddenly Vodivir fell off the chair. And at the same time Vodok fell from his legs.

Red Un Red Un realised that the fairy didn't want to answer him.

"Hrmmh...I think we ought to get goin' now. Somebody wake up Jon (or just carry him with us). We'll go to Femur Hills!"

Tujex Tujex said goodbye to the girl and slung Jon over his shoulder. "Where's Femur Hills?" he asked as he followed the dwarves from the tavern.

Red Un Red Un went out of the bar and started to walk for the gates...

Vodok Vodok said an especially insulting insult to a human. The human didn't know what to do. He didn't know if he should draw his sword or a dwarven ring to stop his drunkeneness. He decided to draw a dwarven ring, but to put it on his finger as brutally as possible. He did. ''"Ow me finger!" ''Vodok yelled out when he became cured from his drunkeness. ''"HEY! REDDY! WAI'!" ''Vodok yelled. He ran towards Red Un. Suddenly he stopped and ran to Vodivir and dragged him with him. ''"What the? 'O the heck are you?" ''he said slowly. Vodok dragged him after Red Un.

Swordslasher Jon Jon starts to awaken as he is slung over Tujex's shoulder, but is still a bit woozy and being the lazy person he is, he just allowed him to continue carrying him. Jon fell back asleep.

Red Un Red Un kept walking for the gates. The sun was starting to settle at the horizon and made the sea glitter beautifully.

Shukirogen Suddenly from out of nowhere a big shadow appeared. But this was no normal shadow. This shadow was getting smaller and smaller and yelling "Hey! Get out of tha way!"

Most of the people that were underneath the shadow moved aside immediately. And those who didn’t soon learned that it was a good idea to move aside when a big shadow from above told you to.

With an ear-cracking sound a large man, probably 3 meters tall and 2 meters in breadth fell down on the ground. With a smaller man on top of him.

The larger man stood up. He had dark blue hair. A scared and honest looking face. He looked like... Well he looked like he had gotten to many hits in the head. And tried to shake that feeling when the body goes one way and the mind Runs the other way off. In a desperate attempt to get his head clear he started banging it against a wall and saying "BREAK TIME! BREAK TIME! BREAK TIME! BREAK TIME!" Since this seemed to just make the whole thing worse he decided to stop it. He turned against the small crowd that started to build up around him and his friend. "Hey everybody! Sorry for disturbing you with falling down from the sky! I’m Mondrious Blubb the kniggitthh! And Advnetyuy... Advnentgrrrtffs hmm no that’s noit right...ADVbNENTzzz... Trasure hunter!! I mean!"

The smaller man (Shukirogen) finally stood up. "Mondrious, before you start telling people your whole life story .... Dark greetings Red Un, nice to meet you again. And Thanks once again for saving my life. I’m sorry that I left you at Folda, but I had an important mission to take care off, which I can not talk about in public, do you know a place where we can talk in peace between four eyes?"

Vodok (postid 2109221) Vodok, who still was dragging Vodivir, who had given up all hope of trying to run away decided to start mumbling angrily instead. Vodok heard what the smaller man had said. He stuck his head between the smaller man and Red Un.'' "'Course 'ere is. If yeh follow me..." ''he said and looked at Red Un as if he had just disturbed a highly important meeting.

Red Un Red Un looked a little confused. Of course, he had seen people falling out of the skies before (heck, he had done it himself a couple of times), but Vodoks sudden interruption was a little confusing.

"Ahem...let's get goin'. We can talk while we walk, Shukirogen..."

Shukirogen'' ”Excuse me for falling down from the sky like that, but Mondrious had this stupid idea of filling a balloon with hot air and flying... and well it didn’t work that well. Ok, bad news first. There are 5 of the top assassins sent to kill you and your crew and me to of course, as a revenge from the Dark lord at Folda... It could be anyone. So be careful. And well the good news is that I’m not one of them hehehe. That’s why I didn’t want to talk about this in public. They got spies everywhere as you might know. I will help you out in whatever way I can, Since you saved my life I will do my best to save yours.”''

Red Un Red Un shrugged his shoulders.

"I've been hunted by assassins before...but not five at the same time, I must admit."

Vodok "They won come atta same time. We were jus' attack by un' o' 'em. So 'eres 'un down 'n' four te go. 'N' yeh won'' min' carryin' Vodivir for me abi'?" ''Vodok said as he continued to drag Vodivir with him.

Red Un Red Un looked at Vodivir.

"Actually, I do. Besides, that guy we met in the bar didn't seem very dead when he left. If he was an assassin, that is..."

Tujex Tujex nodded in agreement, "he looked very much alive to me," He then looked at the young boy who was slung over his shoulder. "Just wish this guy would wake up."

Kalistra Suddenly the group was startled by a soundless thunderclap and a suntanned figure dressed in pink flowers, a grass skirt and 2 halves of a coconut appeared, dropping on the ground right in front of Vodok. Soon it was apparent the creature was a girl, holding a backpack in one hand and a coconut in the other.

"Ow, Lords above! It actually -Hicks!- worked! You have no idea how much I've missed your company Red Un! I was stuck on a tiny little tropical island for ages and ages and eternity! -Hicks!- The only thing that got me through the boredom was drinking fermented coco -Hicks!- nuts and those sheep."

The woman looked up blearily and saw Vodok standing in front of her. "The cute dwarf is here as well! It must be my -Hicks!- lucky day!"

She tried to stand up and after several tries she actually succeeded. Then promptly collapsed again.

"There seems to be a slight problem with my legs. Gimme a sec -Hicks!- to get them to listen to me."

At their incredulous stares, she gave them a weak-but-game smile. "My name's Kalistra by the way, for those that don't know me. I'll need some time to become sober -Hicks!-, no fresh water on that island you know, only coconuts. So, what you been up to? Still looking for that Library thingy?"

Vodok Vodok, who was used to having people dropping out of the sky by now didn't react the slightest to Kalistra's sudden and slightly weird appearance.

Vodok suddenly got a great idea. He wouldn't be dragging Vodivir along, AND it would appear to look as a good deed! ''"Ahem... Kalistra. I'll give ya me ring. But 'course I wouln't be able ta walk... But anyway..." ''Vodok grabbed Kaslitras hand and connected their fingers. Then he pushed the ring off his finger, suddenly getting drunk and it slid onto Kalistra's finger.

Red Un Red Un rolled his eyes.

"Great...now we've got TWO drunken dwarves and an unconscious swordmaster to carry around. Some team o' heroes we are..."

Kalistra Kalistra suddenly felt very very weird. She could actually think. She could see. She could talk. She could... Move! She realised she was sober again.

Looking down at the ring on her hand she groaned: "Why?"

Then getting up to her feet, she said: "Hi Red Un. Sorry for dropping down so unexpectedly." Glancing at down at herself, she winced. "I think I'll go put some proper clothes on."

The assassin grabbed her bag and walked into some nearby bushes and popped out a few minutes later wearing her usual boots, black calfskin trousers and black cloak, her long brown hair tied up in a plait.

"So, lets get moving. I'll take cute Vodok with me, and you can fill me in on what exactly you are running from. And the others can introduce themselves to me." Smiling brightly, Kalistra grabbed Vodok by the back of his shirt and started dragging him along.

Red Un Red Un sighed.

"Well, my day began with waking up with my face in a swamp and continued by attacked by some weird zombie-assassin-thingy. I hope it gets better soon. Right now we're lookin' for a flyin' carpet that can take us to Vega so that we can, eventually find the frikkin' Library 'O Legends..."

Kalistra "Well what are you lazy oafs waiting for? Let’s get to Vega!"

Tujex "I'm ready when you are!" Tujex exclaimed as he tossed Jon up into the air, catching him right before he hit the ground. "Wake up sleepy head!" he screamed as he repeatedly threw the boy into the air as he started walking over to Kalistra.

Jon woke up screaming. "Stop playing around!" he screamed as he landed again in Tujex's arms. Tujex put the boy on his feet, laughing as Jon stumbled around trying to regain his balance. Tujex almost fell to the ground laughing at the sight of this.

Red Un "I must agree with Jon in this matter" said Red Un. "Stop playing around an' let's get goin'!"

Thus, he marched out of the gates, trying not to grab the attention of any guards...

Chapter 22, in which a swamp burns, and someone from the Brotherhood isn’t evil for once
Swordslasher Jon Stumbling for a bit and tripping twice Jon finally got to his senses. Jon realizing that the fairy was still following the crowd only winked at it because the rest of the group didn't seem to notice him. Jon closes his eyes and sends a message to the fairy about his brother. Soon some of the others notice that Jon's been acting strangely.

Kalistra "Yes this works very well Red Un. We are dragging 2 passed out dwarves with us, and I just popped out of thin air wearing a coconut and some grass." Kalistra said sarcastically, hauling Vodok along.

But to her surprise, the guards simply let them pass. Things must be pretty strange around here...

Swordslasher Jon "C'mon we wasted enough time around here." "Let's get going!" Jon walks ahead of the crowd as he soon realizes that he was the problem earlier for sleeping. Well I want the fairy to be near me, but I want the others to think it's left behind. I can't use the excuse of someone falling from the sky, cuz that’s already happened. "Hey is that another person falling?!?" the fairy zips below everyone as they look up. The fairy goes to hide in Jon's robe inside pocket. Soon everyone notices nothing. "Well, I thought I saw someone. Maybe I'm still a bit tired."

Red Un Red Un took the lead. He wanted to get as far away from that smelly swamp as soon as possible. They closed in on the bridge that marked the end of Venorian territory...

"Aaaw, CRAP!"

The bridge had been destroyed. There was no way to pass over the deep swamp. A small note laid on the ground. Red Un picked it up and looked at it. It read: "We will wait for you, half-dwarf" and was signed with an ominous black star. Red Un sighed deeply.

"There's only one way left..."

He looked towards the huge swamp to the north.

"Through the swamp..."

Vodok The two dwarfs were lying on their backs, being dragged around. Vodok put his hand in his pocket for no special reason. Dwarfs often did pointless things when they were drunk. Something smooth was there... It appeared to be a ring. But it wasn't one ring. It was several rings. He put one on. Suddenly Vodok felt sober again... It was a dwarven ring. Now he remembered. He had swiped the rings, just before he got drunk. Vodok was now sober. But he didn't blow his disguise... Why walk when you can be dragged along...?

Red Un Red Un looked out over the swamp. It was possible to travel through it, he had done it himself many times. But it was indeed a hard journey. And that note..."We will wait for you..."

"Right people, I hope your boots are tight and that you are used to bad smells..."

He paused and thought a bit.

"...well, considering we've had Vodok, Vodivir and myself along for quite a while I guess you are. Heh, I think they'll be pretty awake after being dragged trough the swamp for a couple o' hours..."

Kalistra "Hey!" Kalistra yelled. "I've been enjoying fresh sea breezes on my little island you know! And now you expect me to go into this yucky, stinky, smelly, disgusting and gross slimy green swamp?!? I'm a lady you know!"

Seeing as no one was paying any attention to her, she stuck out her bottom lip and pouted. When still no one looked up, she gave a big sigh and looked at Vodok. "Well if you aren't gonna wake up, I'll have to float you through that stinky swamp! You'll wake up all gross and smellier than you are now, but I suppose it can't be helped."

She grabbed Vodok by the collar again and started dragging him towards the swamp...

Tujex Tujex tucked his pants into his boots, and started into the swamp. He would've offered to carry Kalistra, but his shoulders hurt from carrying Jon. With his first step, he almost fell as he sunk into the mushy swamp water. He managed to grab onto a tall thick tree trunk, saving himself. He sighed in relief as he stood upright, dusting his hands and pulling his foot free from the mud. He turned to see if Kalistra had noticed, but she was busy with Vodok and Vodivir. He smiled and ran as fast as he could in the swamp, to Red Un.

Vodok Vodok suddenly flew up from his lying position. ''"Noneedtochuckmeintanowate'!" ''Vodok yelled out as quickly as possible. He walked up to Vodivir and put a dwarven ring on his finger.

Kalistra Kalistra looked at Vodok in mild surprise as he suddenly seemed entirely sober!

''Wow! I'll have to remember that swamp air and the threat of swamp water sobers you up very quickly!'' Kalistra thought. Then she spotted Vodok again.

"VODOK!!!" the assassin yelled happily. "I've missed you so much on that Gods forsaken island!" And Kalistra ran towards him, arms outspread. However, she had forgotten that, while she was a small girl, Vodok was slightly shorter. And when she bowled into the dwarf to give him a big hug, poor Vodok staggered backwards.

Kalistra had just enough time to say "Uh-", when the disgusting swamp water hit her face...

Vodok ''"I'll save yeh!" ''Vodok yelled, trying to grab Kalistra. But that resulted in Vodok falling in the swamp too. Vodivir quickly drew his rope, and threw one end to the sinking Vodok. Vodok grabbed the rope and was pulled up. Then Vodok took the rope from Vodivir and threw out to Kalistra.

Kalistra Spluttering, Kalistra grabbed hold of the rope. After she was hauled back up on dry land, she glared at Jon, Tujex, Red Un and the two dwarves, daring them to laugh at her. Then she sighed.

"We are just going to have to walk back into that swamp again, you know." Kalistra said glumly. "Ugh!"

She grabbed Vodok and gave him a big hug anyway. She figured he wouldn't mind, seeing as they were both covered in goo already.

"I'm glad I'm back. Now lets go." The little assassin smiled.

Red Un "If we're done with all the happy reunions, can we please get goin'?" said Red Un impatiently. "I wanna get through this swamp as quickly as possible, so let's move!"

He started to walk into the swamp.

Meanwhile...

"So, what is our plan?" said a robed man to another robed man.

"Oh, you'll see" answered the other. "You'll see..."

Kalistra "You're just jealous Red Un! Admit it! You wanted a hug as well."

After saying this Kalistra grabbed hold of Red Un and gave him a big hug as well.

Red Un Red Un laughed.

"I guess you're right, assassin. I needed a hug right now. But please, we gotta get goin' before it gets dark..."

Swordslasher Jon Jon rolls his eyes. "Some team we have here. OK. Now if anyone wants to just stay behind, clean up, and reunite with one another please do so now. We need to be on our way." He slips through some of the green scum as he tries to take a few steps. "Oh yah. Never been here before. Which way?"

Kalistra "Stop moaning you"! And let’s go that way!" Kalistra said, pointing straight towards the dark swamp. Uhm that’s, west I think?"

Red Un "Let's make that northwest" said Red Un and started walking in that direction. Dwarves (and half-dwarves) have always had an uncanny sense of direction. Has something to do with living in tunnels...

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir simply followed Red Un, even though Vodok was very wet. Vodok was pretty cold. ''"Hmmm... 'Ere's sum'in' in me EEEK! I mean ARGH!" ''Vodok yelled, as he tried to take his left boot off. ''"OW!" ''Vodok yelled, and started cursing. He took of his boot and put his hand in it, bringing out a snake. Held it's tail, and he threw it away as far way as possible. ''"Exana Pox." ''Vodok muttered. It cured the poison, but his foot still hurt from the bite.

Qunomus Qunomus was sleeping in the swamp, (he could sleep just about anywhere) when a live snake came flying right at his head. He sat up very quickly, and jammed an arrow through the snake. "What in Tibia?" he said aloud. "Since when do snakes fly?" Brushing the swamp grass out of his long blue hair, he stood up and looked around.

Red Un Red Un stopped.

"Oi, 'ello there! What's a blue-haired feller like you doin' in a swamp?"

Kalistra Kalistra looked curiously at the blue-haired fellow that popped out of the marsh grass.

She stuck out her tongue and crossed her eyes. Then she hid behind Vodok.

Tujex Tujex studied the man who had just jumped up, an arrow with a snake on its end in his hand. "I don't think that's how you make Poison Arrow," Tujex chuckled as he neared the man. "And why exactly why were you sleeping in a swamp? Normal people don't do that," the elf joked with a smug smile on his face.

Red Un Red Un shrugged.

"I guess we oughta leave him doin' whatever he was doin'..."

Vodok Vodok took the lead, leading the way Red Un was taking them before. He clumsily cut down some jungle grass with his fire sword. Unfortunately the grass was dry, and caught fire. ''"Whoops!" ''Vodok yelled.

Qunomus Qunomus had finished studying them. The young paladin couldn't be any trouble, he was an elf. However it did seem odd that he would travel with dwarves. He desired to talk with the elf about his taste in company. However he jogged up to Vodok and asked: "Is this yours?" holding up the dead snake. Then he stopped, for his memory stirred. "Erm, have we met before?" he asked, twirling a burst arrow between his fingers. He didn't seem to realize that the grass (and his cloak were on fire.)

Red Un "Damn it Vodok, you wanna burn down the whole swamp?!"

Red Un rushed over to a small pool of non-swampy water and took of his helmet. Then he filled it up.

"C'mon! We gotta extinguish the fire!"

Meanwhile...

"Hmmm...it seems like that dwarf is doing the work for us."

"Yes, but let's help him a bit..."

Kalistra The fire seemed to be localized to the small patch of grass that was dry. Seeing as they were in a swamp, Kalistra wasn't too worried about the fire spreading. She settled down against a tree to watch the fun.

"Err... Shouldn't someone throw some water on the guy that’s on fire?"

Suddenly there was an unnatural wind, seemingly coming from all directions at once. There was a great woosh, and the fire burned brighter and higher.

"Ah, Red Un... Don't want to interrupt the fun but ahm... Maybe we should get the hell out of here?"

The tree next to the assassin caught fire. Edging away from the heat, Kalistra looked at Red Un askance.

Vodok ''"What the heck is goin' on here?!" ''Vodivir asked. Several dead trees close up caught fire and started burning. Suddenly there was fire being shot all over the place. Vodok dived into the swamp, dragging Vodivir with him. ''"Why'd you do that?!" ''he yelled. Vodok drew two bottles of beer. He drained them both quickly. He threw one to Vodivir. He took slime in the bottle and threw at the flames. This proved to be a rather stupid idea. Like fighting a behemoth with stones.

Red Un "Not even Vodok could be clumsy enough to cause this. Let's get outta here!"

Meanwhile...

"They are fleeing from the swamp!"

"They won't get far..."

As Red Un peered into the flames, he saw...shapes. Suddenly, a burning fist descended and knocked him so that he slipped and fell.

"It's...it's fire elementals!"

As he rose, he saw that the fire came from all ways. They were surrounded.

Qunomus Qunomus, having just put himself out, glanced around. "Ohhhhhhhh, not good. On march the banners of the king of hell." He raised his runes, and started shooting.

Vodok “Fire surrounding helpless victims... Done... Fire elementals... Done." one of the robed figures said. He started to circle the fiery area with a drawn sword, ready to strike at anyone who managed to escape.

Kalistra "Err... I am so confused!" Kalistra said, looking at the fire elementals. "This isn't supposed to happen!"

Then she thought harder. "Ow, wait. Yeah I almost forgot. Supernatural Dark Star thingies. Ah well, fire elementals aren't so bad once you get to know them."

The small assassin shoved up her sleeves, grabbed two of her daggers and made a shallow cut in her wrists. Turning a full circle, she sprinkled drops of blood around her, smoking slightly wherever they fell. Slowly tongues of dark fire started to form from the blood, reaching towards each other, till a fully connected circle was formed around the party members. The black flames grew higher and higher until they blocked out the fiery red flames from the fire and the fire elementals.

"That should... Keep them out... For a while..." Kalistra panted. "Anyone got some ideas? Maybe a snowblizzard will help!"

Red Un Red Un looked around. The elementals trashed angrily at the black flames.

"Do you always put up bloodcircles when you're in trouble? Not that I'm complainin' or anything..."

He peered through the fire and saw two shapes in black robes.

"Aha! Dark Stars! They always have somethin' new up their sleeve..."

He turned to Kalistra.

"Hey assassin, does the black flames only stop THEM from moving, or does it stop us as well? I gotta get through to those robed men..."

Meanwhile.

"That girl knows some powerful sorcery, I'd say."

"Yes, but not powerful enough..."

One of the robed men raised his arms high in the air. A huge black cloud started to form...

Vodok Vodok jumped out of the swamp, slightly wetter and colder than before. Vodivir followed. Vodok tried to throw a great fire ball through the flames. It was only stopped by the black fire. Vodok looked up at the clouds, almost as black as the flames. The fire didn't give away any smoke. It simply trapped them. ''"The fire gives no heat nor smoke. I reckon they're trusting the elements and the elements to kill us." ''Vodivir said. No time for jokes, even as funny as that one... This is serious he thought, as if that simple choice of words was one of the funniest thing he'd ever said. And it was.

Red Un Suddenly, it started raining from the cloud. But not water...

"...FIRE!"

Red Un held up his shield, trying to block the drops of fire coming down on them.

"Kalistra, get those black flames extinguished! We've gotta get to those robed men!"

Vodok Vodok threw himself into the swamp-water, for the second time. A drop of fire hit his helmet. Once again my helmet saves me... he thought, and drew his shield above his head, hoping that Kalistra could get through to black fire.

Kalistra "Dummies, you can walk through the flames if you want to. It simply keeps the fire out, and those nasty fire-elements. And yes, I kinda do feel safe with a huge wall of black flames around me!" Kalistra yelled at the others.

Concentrating, she made the black flames draw inwards, towards her. Soon they enveloped her entire body, shielding her from the flames.

Casually she strolled towards the robed men, holding up her sword.

Vodok Vodok jumped out of the swamp, again. Shield over his head. He was very confused.

Red Un Red Un decided to waste no time.

"C'mon people, we've gotta get the robed guys, or we'll be crispy fries with a swamp sidemeal!"

He drew his sword and slashed through a fire elemental.

Mario Heartwood Mario started to summon a demon skeleton to take care of some fire elementals after that he ran to Red Un and asked nicely again if he could join the search.

”Can I join your search, Red Un? I wanna find the book as much as you want, please let me follow you and I will serve you well.”

Tujex "Mario I think we should be more concerned on the fire that's destroying everything right now!" Tujex screamed as he slashed at a Fire Elemental. He sidestepped a ball of fire that exploded next to him. "Man, we better hurry up. I don't know how much long I can dodge like this!" he screamed as he rolled forward dodging another ball of fire.

Vodok Vodok dodged the rain of fire and then dodged another one. Then another. And another... Then he decided it would be better to have his shield over his head than to jump around the swamp. Unfortunately he didn't have time to raise his shield, because his beard appeared to be on fire. ''"AAARGH! Me beard! Me beard!" ''Then he was pushed down into the swamp by Vodivir. The fire couldn't stay alive under that dirty water. Vodok got out of the swamp. “'''Ow the 'eck did 'at fire set me beard on fire? T'was we'!" Vodok told Vodivir, ducking under his shield. Vodivir shrugged. "Magic fire?" ''he said, and was nearly blown to pieces by a by passing fire ball.

Red Un Red Un ran for the robed guys.

"Mario, any help is appreciated!"

He reached the closest robed man and slashed out with his sword. The robed many dodged it easily.

"Aaah, the half-dwarf found us! But it's too late! Soon the flames will set fire to the swamp-gasses that fills the air we're breathing, and then there won't be any escape! Our work here is done..."

But then Red Un suddenly drove his sword straight at the other robed man, causing a big, nasty wound.

"Brother! Help me!"

The other robed man shook his head and smiled.

"How long have I not waited for this day. I still remember your betrayal. You might think you've fooled the other Brothers, but not me. You shall burn here with the rest of the fools!"

And thus, he uttered an ancient magic spell and disappeared in sparkles.

Vodok The other robed man tried the same spell. But he was to wounded to make it. Vovivir walked up to the figure. The figure made an attempt the kill Vodivir, but it failed. Vodivir bashed the sword with his hammer, jumped forward and pulled off his helmet. ''"IT AIN'T HIM!" ''The robed man struck Vodivir in the back with his sword. Vodivir fell to the ground at once, still breathing, but barely. And blood was spraying from the wound in his back. He raised his blade for the final blow.

Red Un Red Un grabbed the robed man by his throat.

"Lisn' pal, if ya wanna get outta 'ere alive, I suggest ya help us put out the fires, not kill us."

The robed man coughed nastily.

"I...will not fail...the brotherhood...you...shall all die..."

"The brotherhood has abandoned you! They don't care about their members, just their silly cause! Don't you want revenge?"

"Revenge...yes...they shall suffer for this...for abandoning me...I shall help you half...NNGH!...dwarf..."

He stretched out his hand, and cast a healing spell at Vodivir.

"Now...check under my robe...there is a...a...stone there...a blue crystal...throw into the swamp...then...then...rruuuuunnnnn..."

And thus, the man died.

Kalistra "No Red Un, don't listen to him! Don't throw the stone in th-"

Swordslasher Jon "Of course you should listen to him!" Jon says as he reappears from behind a magic wall. Jon grabs the crystal from him and throws it. "Everybody, remember he said to run!"

Red Un Red Un ran as fast as he could, deeper into the swamp.

BOOOOM!

There was a bright light, and suddenly...

...it started raining! Huge drops of water fell. The fire elementals screamed in pain and terror, before being extinguished. The enormous flames were extinguished too, and soon there were only small fires here and there. Red Un got on his feet and extinguished one by stamping on it. He looked around. The robed mans' body was nowhere to be found.

"Well, I'm glad ya trusted him, Swordslasher. Now, let's get goin'. We've got a carpet to catch!"

Chapter 23, in which a dragon has a hard time with its food, and the half-dwarf teaches us a valuable lesson about orcs
Tujex Tujex sighed and dusted the ashes from his clothes. He wiped the sweat from his brow, coughing violently. "If I knew it was going to be this difficult to get to a library, I would have just stayed at home." Tujex muttered as he removed the leather band that held his hair in a ponytail, wrapping it around his wrist. "Whenever you're ready," Tujex sighed, brushing a few stray strands of his long white hair from his eyes.

Red Un "Alright, we're headin' northwest, if I'm not mistaken."

Red Un started to march into the swamp again.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir had escaped the explosion. Vodivirs wound was nowhere to be seen. They both followed Red Un, talking to each other, as if nothing had happened.

Mario Heartwood Mario ran after Red Un and began to talk about what kind of books he thought it was.

Red Un Red Un kept walking. He had a nagging feeling that something very strange had just happened, but he couldn't put his finger on it. Oh well...

"When we get outta the swamp, d'ya think we should go to Kazordoon an' rest up before we continue?"

Vodok ''"Yeah! Kazordoon!!" ''Vodok yelled, sending a snake slithering away. Then he took up a beer and drained it. He continued following Red Un, still talking to Vodivir, refusing to give him a beer.

Swordslasher Jon "Kazordoon.... Haven't been there in awhile." Jon looks back down to his fairy scared in his left inner pocket while no one was looking and he took off the cork to a flask and put a few drops on the fairy. "Tell my brother to bring the sword. We are moving towards Kazordoon. Hurry!" As he finished whispering to the fairy it shot towards Thais in a glimmer of blue light.

Kalistra The assassin had been sulking the whole way through the swamp, not saying anything to anyone. She couldn't help being suspicious of people.

However, the sight of Kazordoon lifted her spirits. She walked slightly faster, wanting to taste red wine again, not the coconut concoction she had been forced to drink on her island prison.

Vodok ''"KAZORDOON! KAZORDOON! WE ALL LOVE KAZORDOON! GOES AS DEEP TO THE FIERY DEPTHS, AND ALL THE WAY UP TO THE MOON! KAZORDOON! KAZORDOON! THE MIGHTY, MOUNTAIN OF BEER!" ''Vodok and Vodivir were singing. Actually they were more yelling it than singing it. Vodok, knowing beer refill was close was drinking beer as much as he could.

Red Un Finally, they reached the great crevice in the Big Old One that was the entrance to Kazordoon. A guard peered down on them from an observation post high up in the mountain. Vodok and Vodivirs singing could be heard even up here.

"Oh no, it's those guys again. They always bring trouble when they're here..."

Meanwhile, Red Un led the party to the gates of the city.

"Welcome to Kazordoon, everybody!"

Vodok ''"To the bars to the bars to the baaaaaars!!! Their supply o' beers reach up to the staaaaaaaaaars!!! To the BAAAAAAAAAARS in Kazordoon!!" ''Vodivir sang, as he and Vodok ran towards the bar. ''"Wai'. I'm gonna leave off me armour 'n' stuff... Waid 'ere." ''Vodok said, running to the depot. He stuffed in his armour and most of his runes and locked the safe. Then he ran back to Vodivir, who ran to the bar. In the bar he noticed a female sitting on a chair. Well... He would have if he could draw his eyes away from the Giant Beer Casks. He ran up and ordered a beer. He sat down next to a dwarf called Minorek Thunderaxe, who was talking to some other dwarfs. He sat down and was ignored, and listened for half a minute. “''Then I healed 'im. I bashed the Dragon in the 'ead with me axe... But I just that second 'e turns away... Then I did what no one else dared..." he was saying. "Oi, Minorek. We all know we're gonna die some day but I be' none o' us knew we were gonna be bored ta death..." ''Vodok said. Vodivir groaned. Vodok had yet to enter a bar without picking a fight with anyone... Minorek turned to Vodok, fist hovering beside his shoulder.

Tranquillity Tranquillity had been quietly sipping her lemonade and listening to Minorek tell his story of his encounter with a dragon when a short dwarf came up and picked a fight with him. Tranquillity disliked fighting between the "good" races of Tibia so she quickly tried to think of a way to break up the fight.

Quickly she jumped up, grabbed a beer from the dwarf behind the counter, and jammed it into Minoreks raised hand. Next she stepped between them and made a challenge she had yet to hear a dwarf refuse.

"How about a drinking contest? There isn't a dwarf born that could outdrink me!"

Red Un Red Un had also decided to head for the bar, but Vodok and Vodivir were far quicker than him. He watched them disappear in the distance, singing (or rather screaming). He turned to the others.

"Arright people, you can all do what ya want in Kazordoon, but I say we meet up at the gates in the mornin'. I'm...uhm...gonna tell Vodok an' Vodivir that too...be seein' ya."

And thus, he ran in the direction of yelling and drinking. He arrived just to see a woman talk to a bunch of dwarves. He ordered in a large mug of fine dwarven ale from Jimbin and sat down at the bar.

"What's happenin', Jimbin?"

Jimbin, the dwarf bartender, poured up an ale himself and looked over at the bunch of dwarves.

"There's sum crazy woman challengin' them dwarves to a drinkin' contest. 'Ope she doesn't lose too badly..."

Vodok Vodok took a beer from a nearby dwarf, threw 5 gold coins to him. And of course he missed and the coins rolled away on the floor. Vodok quickly drained the beer. Minorek took his beer he already was drinking and drank it. Both the dwarfs looked at the new woman.

Tranquillity Tranquillity reached into her backpack and drew out a few gold coins that she passed to the bartender, who handed her a beer.

Tranquillity lifted the large mug of beer up and brought it to her lips and took a sip. "Whew, this is strong." she said. Slowly she drank the mug of beer and placed it down on the counter. She did not usually drink alcohol and was already drunk and swaying visibly from the large mug of strong dwarven beer.

Red Un Red Un got an idea. He sneaked up behind Tranquillity and put a dwarven ring in her hand.

"Use this if ya wanna win" he whispered. Then he returned to his chair to see what would happen...

Vodok Vodok looked slightly amused, as if someone had told him a half-funny joke. Tranquillity had paid for the strongest dwarven ale. Not the best one, but the strongest one. Minorek took another mug. (The least strongest one) and Vodok did what Minorek did. Minorek drank it all, so did Vodok. They both looked at Tranquillity, hiding their grins behind their beard.

Tranquillity Tranquillity reached out for another beer, and on the third try managed to grab the handle of the mug and brought it to her lips. She managed to slowly drink it down without spilling any of the beer on her dress.

Finally done with the mug of beer she placed it on the counter and sat there smiling blankly at a point a few feet above and to the right of Vodok.

Vodok Vodok and Minorek were hardly drunk at all, since they had taken the lightest beer, not strong at all, and the lady had been given the strongest beer. Vodok took another beer, so did Minorek. They both drank up. Then they both took another one... And another one... Now they had been served the strongest beers. It was Jimbins version of "fun" to destroy different sorts of contests. Minorek and Vodok were now very drunk.

Tranquillity The bartender passed Tranquillity another mug. As she was sitting on her stool examining it her hand fell into the pocket of her dress where she found some herbs. Without thinking she pulled some out and stuck them in her mouth.

Instantly her head cleared and she could see again, although she had a tremendous headache. She reached over the bar and grabbed her mug and took a short sip before quickly drinking the rest of the contents. She put the mug down and grinned at the bartender. "Aaaah... lemonade." she thought to herself.

However, she decided it wouldn't be fair if she carried on with the contest drinking lemonade. "I'm out," she announced, "but you two can continue. It’s on me" she said with a look towards Vodok and Minorek.

Darkodin All went quiet. A deadly silence. Until from the darkest corner came a voice. It was the voice of Darkodin. The legendary adventurer. "Stop wasting yer time wae the drinking and get some real wurk dun" he said. "’Ave heard o' a wee village, jus north o' here. They say it’s haunted, by a spirit who's body lays tae rest." His voice soon gets more sincere. "I need you tae free that spirit by takin it tae the lake There’s a reward fur ye. A nice stash o' gold, bout 10,000" His voice rises. "what d'ya say?"

Red Un Red Un looked over at Darkodin.

"Sorry, but we've got a quest of our own t'think 'bout. If ya want, y'could join us, and we'll deal with this haunted place of yers later."

Vodok Vodok and Minorek both took another beer. One of the strongest. Minorek threw up. Then Vodok threw up, a matter of seconds later. Jimbin quickly drew a dwarven ring, and tried to throw it from a three meters distance onto both the dwarfs fingers. The one meant for Minorek hit him in the face. The one meant for Vodok hit Minorek on the arm. Minorek cursed, but couldn't say any sensible words because of his drunkeness and Vodivir started laughing like a maniac. One of the dwarfs jumped forward and stuffed the rings on the two drunk dwarfs. According to ancient beer drinking laws, one of the ways to lose it to throw up. And since Minorek threw up first, Minorek lost first. Minorek and Vodok had drunk more beer than the Lady. It was not unusual that the drinkers forgot one of the drinkers and started to out drink ONE of their opponents instead of both.

Minorek was a poor loser. He started yelling out insults. ''"GAH!! YOU IDIOTIC umm... IDIOT!!" ''he started. After he had insulted Vodok with all the insults he could come up with he started to insult Vodoks mother. ''"Oh yeah... And I remember yer mother... Big fat 'n'..." ''After that two things happened at the same time. The first thing was that Vodok had punched Minorek. The second thing was that Vodivir had punched Minorek, causing much more damage than Vodok's punch. Minorek was knocked out at once. He fell to the ground. Vodivir ordered a beer, very careful to make sure he stepped on Minoreks face.

Tranquillity Tranquillity looked down at Minorek with a half bemused half annoyed expression.

"Oh well, I guess he had it coming to him..." Tranquillity sighed. "Excuse me, bartender, may I please have another lemonade?"

Tranquillity looked around and spotted Red Un, who appeared to be in charge (if it’s even possible) of Vodok and Vodivir. She turned and approached him with a smile, "Hello, I'm Tranquillity." She held out her hand.

Red Un Red Un rolled his eyes.

"Well, I could sure use some tranquillity right now..."

He thought a bit, and coughed embarrassedly.

"...Oh, it's your name."

He ordered in another beer for himself. Then he thought a bit again.

"Jimbin, you actually sell lemonade?"

Jimbin laughed.

"Yep, 'tis m'own recepie."

"What's the ingredients...?"

"Erm...can't tell ye that..."

"Oh, it's a secret recepie?"

"Errr...yeah."

Jimbin quickly hid a dead rat under the counter and nonchalantly started to clean a mug with a dirty rag...

Tranquillity Tranquillity smiled at the half dwarf. He was not the first person to get confused with her name.

"I couldn't help over-hearing that you are on a quest. What exactly are you 'questing' for? Perhaps if you are looking for some extra company I could join you?" she said. She suspected that whatever it was that this group of adventurers was searching for it was bound to bring some excitement.

Red Un Red Un looked at Vodok and Vodivir, who had gathered up quite a big mob of angry dwarves that would like to have a word with them about the punching of Minorek. He sighed.

"I guess any help is appreciated..."

He took a sip on his beer.

"We're lookin' for the Library 'o Legends, where all the books from the past, present an' the future are stored. Just meet up with us at the gates tomorrow if ya wanna join us. Oh, and I've got first pick on any treasures/books that we get our hands on."

Gwidion Soft grey eyes peer form behind a mug toward Red Un with neither interest nor suspicion. But more of just letting it be known that he acknowledged the fact that Red Un was there along with the others. The set of eyes could not help but wonder, as he brushed his dirty blonde hair from his face, as to how great love must be to allow a human and dwarf look past each others physical differences and join in a symbolic attainment of unity...marvellous. "Another please..." the man asked as his grey eyes make a gesture of his empty mug to the bartender.

Tujex Tujex burst into the bar, a huge smile on his face. "I heard someone throwing up, so I figured I just missed out on a drinking contest?" Tujex asked looking at everyone in the bar. Puddle of throw-up lying in front of Vodok and some other dwarf, Red Un sitting with some girl at the bar, and a familiar face in the bar. Tujex squints his eyes, peering into the persons grey eyes. "I know you!" Tujex cried out as he ran over to the man. "White cape, grey eyes, blonde hair....." Tujex rubbed his hairless chin. "Your the guy with the white bird thingy... ummmm...." Tujex rambled on, trying to remember the man's name. "Gidon....Gingerbread......Grape.....Gwingon?" Tujex guessed on and on. "Okay, I give up." Tujex said, rubbing his head. The massive amount of thought was too much for his brain and gave him a massive headache.

Tranquillity "All the books from the past present and future? I would dearly like to see this library. I will be sure to meet you at the gates tomorrow. Till then, happy drinking." said Tranquillity as she raised her mug to Red Un. She drank the last of her lemonade and headed out of the bar. She would prepare herself for tomorrow and then head to her friend’s house where she was staying.

Vodok ''"Aah, but he attacked us first! It was self defence! He wanted my beer, then I said 'No way, this is my beer.' then he started to attack me so I punched him." ''Vodivir lied up as quick as possible. ''"Righ'... So why'd Minorek, you and Bad-Shot throw up?" ''another dwarf asked. ''"'Cause... Um. He threw up when me 'n' Vodok punched him. Then we threw up 'cause. Um. 'Cause we punched 'im, right? So then we threw up." ''Vodivir lied. ''"But how come yeh were so darn drunk?!" ''another dwarf asked. ''"That's not important! The important thing is that Minorek is knocked out! Shouldn't we be helping him instead?" ''Vodivir said. ''Rather help an enemy than get ten new enemies. ''Vodivir thought.

Red Un Red Un finished his beer.

"Oi Jimbin, is that 'ol hotel still open? I could use a bed right now..."

"Nope, half-dwarf, 's been closed for quite sum time now. The best idea would be t'find a calm spot in the depot."

Well, I've slept in worse places, thought Red Un.

"I'll do that then. Thanks for the beer..."

Red Un began to walk towards the depot.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir abandoned Minorek and ran after Red Un, Vodok swiping a dwarven ring with him while he ran past.

Mat Dracon A little kid named Mat Dracon, with a staff with a skull on its top, and a long green tunic stares at Red Un... -Hi mr. I’ve heard your talking and... My mom just died, so I wanna see how the world is behind the door of mine house...

He tries to make a fake crying but he can’t… -Well mr... I know some good healing and energy magics... I can also do some useful runes for your use... please mr?

Red Un Red Un yawned.

"Well young man, since you asked so nicely, sure. Just meet us at the gates in the mornin'..."

He walked out of the bar, and soon made it to the depot. There he found a corner in which he laid down to get some sleep...

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir ran past the little child and threw themselves to the wall, to sleep. But instead they both hit their heads against the stone wall. They both started cursing. After a few minutes they started to make themselves comfortable and then tried to get some sleep.

Tujex Tujex watched as Vodok and Red Un left. "Leave it to a dwarf to sleep in the depot..." Tujex muttered as he walked from the bar, taking one final glance at the ranger. "Gwid... Gwidion! That’s his name!" he exclaimed just as he walked through the bars doors. He strolled through the streets, humming to himself. "I gotta find a bed to sleep in..." Tujex sighed as he continued his search for a decent place to sleep.

Red Un Red Un dreamed...

The Master appeared before him.

"Greetings half-dwarf! You managed to escape from the swamp, it seems..."

Red Un smiled.

"Yep, your buddies 'ave failed again, it seems."

"Hah! Your fate is sealed anyhow!"

"Whaddya mean? And why haven't ya started makin' any scary dream yet?"

"You'll see, half-dwarf, you'll see..."

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir couldn't sleep. But they could at least rest, but it was hard to rest, since they just had jumped into a solid wall headfirst.

Swordslasher Jon Since Jon had been sleeping the whole time the dwarfs were drinking, he was up and about. Jon climbed up on the mountain and began to stare quietly at the moon. "I have what you've called me for" a voice whispered behind him. "Here's the custom sword your fairy asked me to bring. Can you even wield its power?", asked the mysterious character with doubt. Jon nodded silently. "It's good to see you again. Would you like to join us on this quest, Rusty?" "Maybe. What’s in it for me?", he asked with a smirk waiting for good news. "The half dwarf knows of the library and you know what else is in there." Jon says as he turns to finally face his brother.

Tranquillity Tranquillity rolled around in her bed unable to fall asleep. She was sure that joining in on Red Un's quest would lead her to danger. Perhaps she had been wrong to join them, maybe she should just not show up at the gates tomorrow. She shook her head, she felt she couldn't back out now... but more importantly something told her she shouldn't. It was definitely the right thing to do, she thought.

She rolled over and closed her eyes. She would need all the sleep she could get. She was sure she would have need of her blade in the days to come. She was soon still, gone for the night into a dreamless sleep.

Vodok Vodok and Vodovir had managed to get some sleep. They slept deeply, Vodok dreaming about someone repeatedly hitting him with a hammer on the head because his head hurt so much. And Vodivir was not dreaming about anything special, though his head hurt to.

Red Un Red Un chased the Master through never-ending tunnels that went everywhere.

"Dammit! Whaddya mean my fate is sealed! Get back here!"

But the Master just laughed and moved on. Soon they reached a chamber. Red Un looked around. From the walls hung...people.

"Oh no..."

There was the old man from Thais...and the poor young boy from the ferries...elves...killed by the burning tree...and there...there was...

"NOOOOOOOOOOO! Not her! NOOOOOOOOOO!"

Red Un woke up, screaming. People in the depot looked at him.

"Uh...just a bad dream. Heh..."

It seemed that it was day. Time to head for the gates, thought Red Un. And so he did.

Tranquillity Tranquillity jerked awake. A cry from the direction of the depot woke her. She rose from the bed mumbling something about "rude little dwarves." She dressed herself, grabbed her equipment and some food, and left the house. She headed for the gate. She preferred to be above ground so she couldn't help but feel a bit relieved to be leaving Kazordoon, despite how much she enjoys the company of dwarves.

Red Un Red Un walked up the stairs that lead to the outside gate. The guards looked down on him.

"Curious", one of them said "he hasn't caused any trouble here."

"What about the bar-fight last night?"

"Well, he hasn't caused something that doesn't happen every night anyway."

"Right."

Tujex Tujex was already at the gate, he had managed to talk a woman into allowing him to spend the night. A smile was on his face, his cheeks a little red. He looked up to see Red Un approaching, his elven ears picking up the conversation that the guards were having above. He laughed, walking up to the dwarf. "Good morning," Tujex exclaimed as he patted the stubby half-dwarf on his head. He knew that would probably irritate the dwarf, but Tujex does a lot of things and doesn't care when he's in a good move.

Vodok Vodivir quickly jumped up. At least he would have if he wasn't carrying around his war hammer. So he got up a little bit then fell back down to the ground. Then he got up more slowly and woke up Vodok. ''"WAIT FOR US AT THE GATE!!" ''Vodivir yelled, as they half ran half walked towards the depot to get the things they needed.

Red Un Red Un muttered angrily and fingered on his sword.

"Hrmmph...had a good night, elf?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity reached the gate and saw several other beings standing around there. She smiled and approached them. "Well, I guess it is a good thing that I was woken by that screaming dwarf or else I might not have gotten here on time. By the way, I'm Tranquillity, but you can call me Tran for short." she said as she looked around at the group.

She looked around and began assessing the group. They all looked like capable warriors... and good looking too, she thought. She winked at the elf and smiled.

Red Un Red Un coughed embarrassedly.

"Yeah, I was awoken too by that...screaming dwarf..."

"Hey, wasn't that you?" one of the guards yelled down at him. "Heck, most people in Kazordoon were woken by that."

Red Un looked up angrily at the guards.

"No, it wasn't me. I'm not dwarf, I'm half-dwarf!"

The guard shook his head.

"Sometimes I wonder what the difference is..."

Red Un Red Un waited. Where has those two dwarves gotten to, he thought to himself.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir were in the depot. Vodivir had gotten his stuff for a long time ago but Vodok decided to be very careful what to choose. ''"Righ'. A soul fire if I meet 'at mur'drer... This bunch'a backpacks... Not 'at 'un... 'Is 'un ought'a come in handy..." ''Several minutes later Vodok was satisfied, but had large problems walking with all those backpacks. Somehow he managed to get down to the entrance.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay came and asked Red Un what he was waiting for. He didn’t look too much like a warrior but he could back it up when he needed to. He waited patiently for Red's answer.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay's patience wore thin and he paced back and forth... he was suspicious of people who just waited around certain places for no particular reason.

Tranquillity Tranquillity shook her head, she had had the weirdest vision of Red Un calling people midgets, tripping over his own feet, and then being mysteriously teleported to the bar where he began drinking beers with a mysterious paladin. It all seemed crazy to her (except about the part about drinking beers) so she just shook her head and tried to ignore it. She failed, and giggled to herself at the thought of a half-dwarf calling others midgets.

Smiling she turned around and greeted the newcomers before returning to trying to catch the elfs eye.

Braldril Braldril stood up after a long nap against the cold stone wall. He did not know the time of day or even the day itself. "I must have been asleep for quite a long time..." He slowly increased his pace as he walked out of the depot, looking both ways for any kind of trouble. Oh how he loved to get involved in arguments and fights. Now that he had awoken from his energizing sleep, he felt that he could do anything.

Fire Aclay Fire thought that Red Un was a man of few words... if any.

Red Un Red Un had been lost in some kind of illusion, or dream or whatever. He had been back in the bar, but now he was at the gates again. A young warrior looked at him impatiently. Then a memory of the question he had been asked surfaced.

"Who I'm waiting for? Just me fellow adventurers. We're goin' out on a quest of sorts. Maybe ya wanna join us?"

Braldril Braldril walked into the bar, very sleepy, and sat down at the counter. "I'll have three of your strongest beer." Braldril slipped on the dwarven ring he had in his backpack, not wanting to get drunk, but only hoping that the beer would energize him and wake him up. He looked around the bar, not seeing many familiar faces. "I wonder where everyone has gone...."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay accepted Red Un's invitation for adventure, in exchange for knowledge of exactly what they were looking for.

Braldril Braldril leaned back in his chair. "Hmm, I wonder what today will bring...."

Fire Aclay He had heard something about a book.... hmm and he thought a sword also...

Red Un "We're lookin' for the Library of Legends, where all the books from the past, present..."

Good 'ol dramatic pause, Red Un thought.

"...and the future are stored. Right now we're headed for Femur hills, in look for a flyin' carpet."

Braldril Braldril stood up and left the bar walking slowly towards the gates to set out for a daily adventure. A little bit of hunting and looting. All a hard days work for a knight. He was arriving to the gates when he saw a small party ready to set out on a quest. "Perhaps I will join them..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity turned around was surprised to see that one of the dwarves she had been drinking with yesterday was one of the members of Red Un's group. Tranquillity looked around her once more at the company she now found herself in. "This is indeed going to be an interesting adventure..." she thought.

She turned to Red Un and said, "Are we waiting for anybody else?"

Vodok ''"Oi, 'at assasin 'n tha' other... Roku guy... I en't seen 'em around for some time..." ''Vodok said. ''"We don't have time to stick around... We could leave a note. Wait, someone'd steal it... Let's put it on the wall!" ''Vodivir drew his knife and started marking the wall. ''"What do I write?" ''Vodivir asked Red Un.

Red Un "Uhm...well, if ya wanna ruin a good knife...'We've gone to Femur hills, come there if ya wanna see the library.' That ought to do it..."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay accepted and was ready to service Red Un at any cost. "From Kazordoon to where, my friend?" asked Fire Aclay.

Red Un "Well, as I said, we're goin' to Femur hills. I hope yer not 'fraid o' heights, 'cause we're gonna to a little carpet-flyin'."

Fire Aclay “I shall join you. As long as my feet are secure I’m fine.”

Braldril "If I may I wish to join your party," Braldril said as he advanced towards the party. "But, I need to know the purpose of this.... adventure before we set out."

Vodok ''"Hm." ''Vodivir muttered, he didn't want to ruin his knife. So instead he picked up a nearby stone that was rather sharp and tried to write on the wall. It didn't work very well. ''"I hope they can guess where we're goin'..." ''Vodivir said, moodily kicking the wall. (He didn't like when his ideas didn't work) but that resulted in a sharp pain in his toe.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay looked confused. Then with a happy face finally remembering he said, "I hear of an ultimate sword of pain and a demon of some sorts. But I also hear of a high concentration of orc shamans in the west," he said with a woeful tone. "I help run an underground news source of dangers and conspiracies. This will make the business rich if true!"

Rukell of Zion "What are you doing?" said Rukell with a stern look. Fire Aclay told his master the news of what he had heard and Rukell went away chuckling. Rukell was the boss who Fire Aclay gave the news to. They knew if what they heard was true it would mean big profits! So Rukell went back to his work station humming a little tune. For he was not fit for battle.

Red Un Red Un turned to Braldril.

"I don't know how many times I've had to say this. We're lookin' for the Library 'o Legends, where all the books from the past, the present and the future are stored."

He turned back to Fire.

"I dunno anythin' about a sword, and as far as demons goes, I hope we don't run into any more of 'em."

Then he turned to the rest of the party.

"Well, I guess we ought to get goin'."

And then he started to walk.

Tranquillity Tranquillity smiled at Vodivir. "Hold still," she said, "I can ease the pain." She took Vodivirs foot and concentrated what little healing magic she had into Vodivir foot. "There, I hope that feels better."

Tranquillity reached into her backpack and found a knife that she had used for training. She took it out and handed it to Vodivir, "Can you write that message on the wall for me? I think it requires somebody stronger than me." she said smiling.

Braldril Braldril stood for a moment looking at the ground then looked up at Red Un. "Perhaps I will join your quest. Maybe I will get something good out of it..."

"I need to go get a few...supplies...ah it will only take a moment."

Braldril took off towards the depot and returned a few minutes later.

"Alrighty then, I'm ready."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay was nervous at the fact that what he had to tell his boss was untrue! Oh, how he dreaded the day the quest was over. To keep his mind off of it he asked, "Red Un, what adventures have you accomplished so far on your quest?"

Vodok Vodivir shrugged. He didn't feel the pain in his left toe any more, and it wasn't his knife he was risking... So he started to make some markings.

''We have gone to femur hills. Come there if you want to see the library'', Vodivir wrote, and gave back the knife to the lady, slightly blunter than before.

Red Un Red Un stopped and looked back.

"C'mon people, are we gonna get goin' before the sun sets?"

Then he started walking again, conversing to Aclay.

"Adventures? I'd rather not think of them very much. We've killed some elf-ghost-thingy, I personally got pretty badly beaten by a demon, we just barely saved Ab'Dendriel from total destruction, had our ship almost destroyed by a monstrous sea-creature, defeated an army of orcs an' minotaurs, and then got thrown all the way over Tibia to Venore, only to almost get burned alive in the swamps. How's that for an adventure?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity smiled towards Red Un and pulled her backpack up onto her shoulders. She marched quickly off towards where Red Un was and fell into step with him. Whatever lay ahead of her could wait she thought. For now she would just enjoy being out in the sun again. She smiled as she walked and listened to the birds singing and the bee's droning. Today really was a beautiful day she thought.

Vodok ''"Yeh fergot 'bout them cyclopses, 'at sinkin' islan', 'em dragons, weird mutatin' dungeon an' prob'ly alot more..." ''Vodok said.

Vodok and Vodivir both followed Tranquillity. Vodok was staring down at the ground, the weight of the backpacks were pushing him down towards the ground while Vodivir was walking, carelessly swinging around his war hammer. Vodok threw two backpacks to Vodivir so that he could carry them instead. Vodivir sighed, picked them up and continued.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclays eyes were wide open. Maybe he would have a story after all! But at the same time would he survive? He closely followed Red Un and wondered how many other people were joining them. As he followed down the mountainside the wolves charged.. and quickly fell dead. They found themselves at the dwarf bridge and Fire Aclay ate some meat to hold off his hunger for the journey. "Red Un, uh sir, what is in the femur hills that we are looking for?" Fire Aclay hoped he wasn’t asking too many questions, for he felt he was being watched. The dwarf's scream still echoed through his head... hoping it was nothing he listened carefully to Red Un.

Red Un Red Un looked a bit confused.

"Well, if we're ever gonna make it to Femur, we shouldn't go over the bridge, but turn straight around and go north..."

Fire Aclay “What are we looking for in femur hills?”

Tranquillity Tranquillity sighed, if things continued on like this she was sure it was going to be a very long trip. "I believe Red Un said we are looking for a magic carpet at the Femur Hills."

Red Un "Yeah, a carpet is what we're lookin' for..."

Fire Aclay "Okay, looking for a library, going to Femur hills, to get on a carpet, got it!" said Fire. All of a sudden Fire remembered what he heard about a great movement of orc shamans from the west heading down to Venore. "Red Un!" he yelped, "What if we’re seen?" Chills went up his spine.

Red Un "Seen? By whom?"

Fire Aclay "Since I help run underground news, my spies tell me of a great force of orc shamans coming from the west down to Venore, and we are trailing along the Kazordoon mountains! What will we do?" said the frantic Fire Aclay.

Fire Aclay "Usually if there are shamans there is every other type of orc to back them up. They liked Venores swamp area and elevated ground for ranged defence so our best guess is that when they stop their westward march they will head south to Venore." rambled Fire.

Fire Aclay Rumbling was heard.

Braldril "That does not sound like something that greets you when you walk into his realm... Perhaps we should speed up a bit..."

Braldril clasped his Dragon Lance...not knowing what was to come next.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay had never encountered shamans before and so he held his dragon hammer as close to him as he could.

Tujex Tujex who had been thinking about random things (surprising... Tujex + thinking) was snapped out by the sudden rumbling. He looked to everyone else who had already readied their weapons for whatever was to come. "Guess I should pay more attention," he muttered. He didn't know whether to load his crossbow of unsheathe his blade, for he didn't know what he was up against. So one hand was gripping his sword hilt while the other rested upon the satchel in which he carried his bolts. He stared into the distance, his eyes tightening as he strained to pick up any sign of life coming towards them.

Vodok ''"I reckon we pass the dwarven bridge (which I hope they've managed to replace by now) and just start running..." ''Vodivir said. He looked down at Vodok. ''"Vodok'll need to make as much distance as possible from them, if they wanna kill us..." ''Vodivir said.

Red Un The robed man peered down from a mountaintop high above.

An orc army, he thought to himself. If this can't stop that accursed half-dwarf, I don't know what can...

Red Un drew his sword.

"Well, I say that we try to find a hidin'-place before this orc army comes marching all over the place. Any suggestions?"

Vodok ''"Nope. Unless... Well... Hmm... I've got it! The cave under the Kazordoon dragon! Let's go!" ''Vodivir said, running to the cave of the Kazordoon Dragon. "Don't... go up to the dragon... ." Vodivir said, attempting to pull out his shovel as he ran.

Tranquillity Tranquillity nodded and ran along with the group. She couldn't help feeling like she was being watched. Her senses were alert for any sign of danger, from orcs or anything else that might get in the way. Her hand was near her sword as she ran on, ready to fight.

Vodok Vodivir and Vodok were both underground in the cave. ''"Righ'... We just wait 'till them orcs've passed, then we go up and continue our quest without any blood spill." ''Vodivir informed Vodok.

Up on the mountain...

''"They are soon all in a cave... If we go in from all sides they'll be trapped like a rat in a sack." ''one of the robed men said to the other.

Red Un The dragon stirred. It smelt fresh meat wandering close. It knew that the meat must be in the tunnels below. Many a long night had it pondered over this. It wanted to find a way down there, so that no food could hide from it again. And now, it thought it knew how. It walked over to the hole and listened.

"Well, I 'ope we're safe in this cave. Those orcs aren't stupid, ya know" said someone down there. The smell from the speaker was strange, thought the dragon. It was like a dwarf, but also like a human. Must be a half-dwarf. And there were other smells too. A nice feast indeed. Slowly, silently, the dragon started to dig with its claws...

Tranquillity Tranquillity was tensed, her senses straining to hear anything from outside. From behind her she heard a sliding and scraping of rocks. She turned around to tell whoever it was to be quieter so that they wouldn't be heard and saw a gigantic claw reaching down from the hole above, searching for them.

Quietly she tried to catch the attention of her travelling companions and motion them away from the claw behind them.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay's heart pounded. For that was the last news update he had received. He usually got messages from his trained messenger sparrows but in a cave they would surely not find him. He saw a gleaming in the distance, the gleaming was a flash! First white, then red, as if a fire.... "oh no," he thought to himself.

Red Un The dragon breathed fire into the cave. It wanted its food warm, and preferably dead. One of the food, the half-dwarf, screamed to the others.

"Get behind me!"

Then the half-dwarf held out its shield in front of the oncoming blast. It must have been a magic shield, for the dragons' flames didn't get through.

That it should be this hard to get food...

Fire Aclay The orcs heard the dragon so they scattered. Red Un held the flames back. The rest didn’t want to stray far from protection but they didn’t want to stay around the dragon either. Fire Aclay started writing his will. "Can anyone here summon a decoy?" Fire yelled. The flames grew hotter and were heating up the adventurers armour.

Vodok The dragon was breathing in fire and at the same time making the hole bigger. It stuck his head in, and Vodok managed to quickly shoot a heavy magic missile at the dragon, which barely damaged it but annoyed it a little. The heat was getting unbearable, and it was still getting hotter... ''"Ideas?" ''Vodivir asked.

Fire Aclay "Summon a couple deers and make them run <-- that way so we can get out of here while the dragon is busy!!!!!!!" screamed Fire Aclay.

Red Un The dragon reeled from the blow that the dwarf had thrown at it. If there were magic-users down there, perhaps it'd better find some other food. Magicians didn't taste very good anyway. It pulled out its head and went back to its usual place, only to find a bunch of orcs that tried to hide there.

Maybe it wouldn't have to go hungry this day after all...

Red Un heard orcish screams above and ran for the opposite hole. He started to climb up.

"I don't know 'bout you, but I'd rather take my chances 'gainst the orcs than the dragon..."

Vodok ''"I'd rather not take my chances with any of them..." ''Vodivir said and took a deep breath. ''"MY OH MY!! THE DRAGON THAT’S DOWN HERE IS ATTACK US!!! SOMEBODY PLEASE HELP US!" ''Vodivir yelled. Vodok imitated Vodivir. ''"YEAH! 'TIS BREATHIN' FIRE DOWN 'ERE." ''Vodok yelled, hoping the orcs were going away.

Fire Aclay "RUN LIKE HECK TO THE FEMUR HILLS!! " said Fire Aclay.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay looked back as the group ran. When they made it outside the cave they saw the orc forces and the dragon were warring near an opening of the cave but they couldn’t let them go. Fire Aclay did not think for this possible, but the orc shamans had control of a giant spider that 2 orc riders were on. Half the orcs fought the dragon, while the others ran after the group. The giant spider and war wolf riders looked crazy and the spearmen pelted the group continually. Fire from the shamans, spears from the spearmen, and a poison blaze of rage from the giant spider. The two orcs that rode the giant spider also threw spears at them. They had special masks and weren’t affected by the poison clouds. The orc forces were a blur fighting a dragon in the distance, while the spider was clearly on the group’s tail. They had reached the Femur hills but spiders can climb walls!

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay turned pale with fright.

Red Un Red Un promptly drew his sword and cut off one of the spiders' legs. It reeled in pain.

"C'mon! We've gotta get to the carpet! Follow me!"

Tujex As Tujex ran an idea struck him. "That's just crazy enough to work!" he screamed. The elf kicked off of a rock, flying backward, he landed right behind one of the orcs snatching its mask from its face and kicked it off of the spider. The orc fell into a cloud of the spider's poison and died a rather painful looking death. Tujex smiled as Red Un severed the other spider’s leg, and Tujex took the last spear the orc rider he had just killed had, and sent it into the head of the other. Once the riders were finished he grabbed hold of the reins and kicked the spider in the sides a little. The eight legged beast let out a screech as it broke out into a dash. Tujex caught up to the others with a smile. "Will I ever cease to amaze me," Tujex thought. "Anyone want a ride?" Tujex said with a smile as he put on the mask.

Red Un "Thanks, I'll pass. Besides, I don't think enormous spiders are allowed on the carpet..."

He hurried onwards towards the magic carpet.

Vodok Vodivir had arrived at the carpet, and so had Vodok, who was completely out of breath. ''"Get.. ready to start..." ''Vodivir said, waving a small bag of money in front of the carpet flyers nose. He lifted about a foot, ready to set of at any second. ''"HURRY!!" ''Vodivir yelled, then he sat down on the hovering carpet.

Fire Aclay Once the dragon had scorched the last of the brave orcs and watched the last 58 run away, he set his sights on the climbers. His anger burned against the half-dwarf who had blocked his flames. The dragon rose up into the sky, and with a loud bellow of his anger he summoned fire from the sky. It was raining fireballs! All the orcs burned up but 1, an orc shaman with a magic shield. He had read Red Un's mind and floated towards the warriors. Fire Aclay had two heavy magic missiles he was saving for a time like this. So with two blasts he paralyzed the dragon’s wings and the dragon fell bloody and unconscious. Fire still came down from the sky and the orc shaman grew nearer. He seemed to be more powerful than a regular orc shaman and soon floated up to the carpet.

He knew what Red Un was looking for.... and wanted to find it for himself. There were craters everywhere. Creatures and trees were ablaze. Then the creature absorbed the fire into his evil staff and the crystal ball glowed red. They had made it to the carpet, but what of the shaman?

Red Un Red Un looked at the grinning orc shaman. Then he picked up a rock and threw it at the shaman. This didn't cause much damage, but he lost his concentration over the floating-magic and fell to the ground. THAT caused much damage.

Red Un ran onto the carpet.

"We need to get to the Ice Islands, Vega to be exact."

The carpet-owner sat down.

"No can do, half-dwarf."

"What?! We're in the middle of a frikkin' fire-rain, and ya don't wanna fly..."

"...to Vega, half-dwarf. No carpet-flyer would be crazy enough to go there, what with the storm and all."

Red Un sighed.

"So, ya heard of that too... Is there ANY way to get to Vega?"

The carpet-guy thought a bit.

"We-ell...I guess there IS one carpet-flyer crazy enough to go there."

"Okay, fly us to him!"

"No can do, half-dwarf."

"You say that a lot, don't ya..."

"He lives in the Outlaw Camp, and that's no place for any sane carpet-flyer."

"So, I guess we'll have to WALK there?"

"Exactly. I can take you as far as south of Kazordoon, but then you're on your own."

"Very well. HEY EVERYBODY! Get up on the carpet!"

Fire Aclay The orc shaman, barely breathing, said, "I will offer you my service, and unlimited runes, if you let me join your quest Red Un.... yes I know you name, and I know about the library o' legends. You obviously have enough power over me, so I am someone you can trust. All orcs either defeat, or become servant of their rival. Since you have (ouch) defeated me in battle, and since danger is around every corner, I suggest you accept my offer."

Fire Aclay dreamed of unlimited runes, but he was also wary. "Why did you attack us?" said Fire Aclay. "Don’t you remember? We were off to invade Venore. I can even read what you don’t remember! I read Red Un's mind just before he ran up the mountain. And since my forces are dead anyway, and you outnumber me, I think it would be wise to take an asset like me along."

Tujex Tujex jumped off of the spider, which seemed to not want Tujex to leave. Tujex sighed, and placed his hand on the spiders forehead, a slight light coming from his palm. He pulled a flute like instrument from his pocket and blew a low note. "Whenever you hear that, come." Tujex commanded as the spider scampered away. Tujex watched the spider until it was out of view before he got on the carpet," I'm ready when you are," he said looking to the carpet driver guy.

Red Un Red Un looked down at the orc.

"Well, all I can say is...too bad."

Then, in one slice, he cut of the shamans' head. The head rolled away a bit and grunted and cursed a while until it realised that it was, in fact, dead. Red Un nonchalantly wiped off the blood from his sword.

"If there's one thing us dwarves (and half-dwarves) learns early in life, it's to NEVER trust an orc. Now, get on the carpet!"

Chapter 24, in which the Adventurers fight a lot of wolves
Fire Aclay Fire Aclay took the orcs infinite rune pack and they sailed off.

Vodok ''"Infinite rune pack? Bah... Ain't such a thing..." ''Vodivir said, suspecting the orc just said that to be able to tag along to the library.

They were already halfway to their goal, high above the Kazordoon mountain. Vodok had started packing up some food and was eating. After he stuffed himself full he regretted that he had eaten, he started to feel weird. Then he started spilling beer over the whole carpet.

Red Un Red Un sighed.

"Vodok, unless ya want a speedy jorney starting at the edge of the carpet and ending on the ground, don't eat when flyin'."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay looked in the pack. There were 4 heavy magic missiles, 1 fire field, 2 light magic missiles, 3 great fireballs, and 2 sudden deaths. "Oh well" thought Fire Aclay. "What’s at the ice islands?"

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay looked down at all the dead bodies.

Red Un "Ya mean at Vega? The library, hopefully. That's probably why they let a storm blow up around the island..."

They were getting close to the other side of The Big Old One (Kazordoon).

Tujex Tujex sighed and laid back on the huge carpet that carried them all. "Who knew something like this actually existed?" he asked himself as he started up into the sky. He looked to Fire Aclay who seemed a bit disappointed with his "infinite rune bag". Tujex chuckled a little. "What's wrong Fire? Not quite what you expected is it?" Tujex burst into a hysterical laughter, hoping Fire wouldn't take it to seriously. Tujex just needed something to entertain himself, and it obviously didn't take much.

Vodok The carpet owner seemed relieved when Vodok packed together. The beer stains weren't permanent. The carpet slowed down and was now lowering itself to ground level.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay didn’t take it hard. He knew it was absurd to think of an infinite rune pack. They dropped off at the designated spot and got off the carpet. Fire Aclay received a sparrow note. The note read,

Dear Fire Aclay,

We have just received word of spies in the forest. They will not be a threat if you keep on the main roads or a large city.

Your friend,

Rukell.

Red Un Red Un read over the shoulder of Fire.

"Well, we ain't gonna be on the main roads, and our goal ain't a large city. Better watch out for these 'spies' of yours. Ya know anythin' about them?"

Fire Aclay "Only from this note", said Fire Aclay. "But which way will this journey take us? I mean we’re trying to get to the ice islands and we just touched down from the carpet." Fire Aclay looked around and felt no one was watching him so he was content. "Maybe they also found out about your quest."

Red Un "Well, according to the carpet-flyer, the only carpet-flyer crazy enough to go to the Ice Islands during the current storm lives in the Outlaw Camp. That's why we must head there."

Fire Aclay "Got it. But the Outlaw Camp is full of (gulp) outlaws and how are we gonna sneak in with spies on the loose?" asked Fire Aclay.

Tujex Tujex stepped in between the two. "Well if it’s just getting INTO the Outlaw Camp you're worried about, I'm a welcome member in the Camp." Tujex said proudly. He hadn't done much of anything to aid them in their quest, but his time to shine would soon come. "You know how hard it is to make a name for yourself there? How many people I had to fight?" Just the thought of his past adventures in the Outlaw Camp sent shivers down his spine. "Anyways, let’s get going!"

Vodok Vodivir started walking, and Vodok was already exhausted. But Vodok managed to drag his legs forward, but it was hard... ''"When d'we rest...?" ''Vodok asked Red Un.

Fire Aclay "Well I guess we could set up camp here if someone stands guard", said Fire Aclay.

Red Un "Ah, we'll spend the night in the Camp, and find the carpet-flyer in the mornin'."

Red Un looked at Vodok.

"I know they have a bar there. With beer..."

Vodok ''"No... Not in the middle o' Kazordoon Pass... Just b'fore 'e bridge..." ''Vodok said, deciding it would be easier to simply chuck along the backpacks. He changed his mind when he heard something crack.

Fire Aclay "What was that?" asked Fire Aclay.

Fire Aclay As Fire Aclay looked at what snapped under Vodoks foot he though of how he would keep safe in the Outlaw Camp.

Red Un "Okay, if all that is finished, let's get movin' before the sun settles. I for one don't wanna arrive in the Camp in the middle 'o the night..."

Fire Aclay "Right. Coming right with you!" said Fire Aclay.

Red Un Red Un looked around.

"Well, we're gonna have to go dangerously near the Plains of Havoc to reach the Camp, so be ready for...well, just be ready."

Fire Aclay "Aww wasn’t the sun setting 2 seconds ago?" commented Fire Aclay with a confused look.

Tujex "Quit being difficult," Tujex muttered as he strolled past Fire Aclay.

Red Un Red Un led the group onwards. They soon reached the famous Wolf Tower.

Meanwhile...

"Here they come."

"Yes, ready the spell..."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay watched the birds fly west in masses.

Red Un Red Un looked around. He felt like they were being watched. But, he thought, there's only wolves around here. What could wolves do?

Then, a robed man stepped out of the nearby forest.

"Half-dwarf...I'm sacrificing myself...to...stop you...rrrgh...grruuh...AARGH!"

Suddenly, the robes were torn apart as the man grew violently. For an instant his skin could be seen, but then fur started to grow. His ears became pointy, and his face changed horribly. Claws grew from his hands, and fangs from his mouth. A tail started to grow as well.

"Noooow...my...childrrrrennnn..."

Suddenly, the forest came alive with barks and howls. Hundreds of wolves came storming out, the eyes gleaming strangely. Red Un realised that these weren't normal wolves. They were far more dangerous...

Red Un Vodok drew a rune and shot it at the wolf-man-thingy. Nothing happened.

"HAARH! Yourrr weaponsss can'ttt hurrrt me..."

Red Un charged at the horrifying creature and swung his sword. It simply bounced off.

"Dammit...he's gotta have a weak point..."

Then, one of the wolves jumped at Red Un. He quickly swung around and cut its head of. He heard the wolf and the wolf-man cry out in agony.

"...And I think I've found it."

Braldril Braldril had stayed behind to get a few supplies. He was coming back on the group when the wolf man began to attack.

"If you want to live, aim for the jointed areas. Particularly the back of the knees."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay came behind the beast and knocked him upside the head. It was unaffected and foaming off the mouth. His attention was off Vodok and on Fire Aclay, who was backed in a corner.

Red Un "Stay away from that creature! Concentrate on the wolves!"

Red Un cut trough another wolf, and once again, the wolf-man seemed to feel the pain that the wolf felt.

"Currrrssse...you..."

The wolf-man turned around from Fire Aclay and charged at Red Un. The half-dwarf tried to block the blow with his shield, but was still sent flying trough the air...

Fire Aclay “Who has silver?” Red Un THUD!

Red Un landed softly. On top of another wolf, in fact. Once again the wolf-man screamed.

"We haven't got time to think about treasure now! Get the wolves! The wolf-man-thingy gets weaker if we kill his wolves!"

Vitata Vitata, sleeping on one of the roofs of a house in the Outlaw camp, awoke to a loud howl. Rubbing his eyes, he looked towards the woods where a large grayish cloak seemed to be waving. Puzzled, he gathered his pack, jumped off the roof and headed to the "humongous grey cloak". He moved swiftly, and silently, hoping he wasn’t heard by any bandits. Exiting the camp, he made way towards the scene, curious of what was there. Suddenly, wolves from all directions thrust out of the shadows of the trees towards him. Foaming at their mouths, they ripped and tore at his clothing and he fell to the ground bleeding madly. He grew dizzy and close to fainting. Looking past the army of wolves that attacked him, he spotted a few dwarves and fighters, bravely fighting off the wolves and a wolf looking barbarian. The scene started to fade and he knew he was a goner if he didn't do something soon. Although he wasn't as skilled in fighting as his kin, he had a few tricks up his sleeve. With the wolves chasing to finish him, he turned black as ink and melted into his own shadow. The wolves crashed into each other, tearing blindly and killing each other without knowing it. Vitata then reappeared from his shadow and climbed out of the darkness. He was angry and decided to take out his anger on the rest of the wolves. He didn't think of the others who were fighting too, only that he killed as many wolves as he could, just for the fun of it.

Braldril Braldril grabbed some arrows and ran up a hill. From there he began to slay the wolves one by one, watching the wolf man howl in agony.

Braldril "Red Un, we must hurry and slay all the wolves. The wolf man is obviously weakened by the death of the wolves, but he slowly grows strong again. If we want to defeat him we must kill all the wolves, then attack while he is weak."

Red Un Vodok and Vodivir were fighting franticly back to back, firing of explosion runes into the swarms of wolves that kept coming out of the forest.

Red Un was also fighting. The wolfman laughed between yelps of pain.

"Foollll...I havvvve callled on the powerrrr of allll the wollllves innn Tibiaaaa..."

"Well, let 'em come and I'll kill each and every one of 'em!"

"Haaahhh...when my...gaah!"

The wolfman stumbled as his powers began to grow weaker.

"...Whennn all my childrennn have gathered here...I shall gain more powerrr than you cannnn comprehennnnd..."

Red Un fought through the hordes of wolves, towards the wolfman who was growing weaker and weaker. But if more wolves would arrive, he would indeed be quite powerful.

"Fight the wolves! I'll take care o' the wolf-man!"

Braldril Braldril cut down the wolves, one by one. His face was covered in the crimson blood that flowed through the wolves. Red Un was charging towards the wolf man at this time and suddenly three wolves began to chase after him. Braldril pulled out three throwing axes and threw them at the wolves. He only managed to hit two of the wolves.

"Look out!!"

Tujex Tujex smiled as he slashed through the seemingly endless swarms of wolves. One had managed to break through his defences and had bitten into his arm, but Tujex shrugged off the pain. He just ignored it and focused on the battle ahead. "Red Un, be careful!" he shouted as he ducked under a leaping wolf's attack. He thrust his sword upward, driving it straight through the wolf, then used the wolf like a club to knock the others aside.

Darkness Fall-ll “Exerti Granti.” An invisible force suddenly formed in front of Tujex. With no time to bother about whom cast the force field, he backed off quickly for some breathing space as the legion of wolves slashed and slammed into the invisible wall dividing him and the legion.

BOOM!!!! Tujex raised his arm to protect his face from the explosion and rooted his sword to the ground for support, as the aftermath from the explosion spread out in all directions pushing the wolves back.

"GOSH! Who the...", Tujex exclaimed from the sudden Ultimate Explosion, sending bits and pieces of wolves flying in all directions.

"What are you waiting there for?" came a lady voice beside him. "Who are..." Tujex was quickly cut off, "No time for formal introductions. I'm Katherine, been following a legion of wolves for days, which has been going in one direction and behaving strangely." "Thanks. But I know what I'm doing..." Tujex smiled, "Behind you!" Tujex pushed Kat aside, quickly thrusting his sword into the middle portion of a menacing wolf which managed to break through the wall. "Ah...." Tujex feeling the pain from his arm.

"AAArrhHHH!!! Myyyyy Chilldrennn!!!!" The wolf-man let out a menacing cry.

"Red UN! NOW!!!!" Tujex shouted, turning sharply to Red Un.

Red Un Red Un had reached the wolfman again and swung his sword at it. Even though its powers had lessened, it parried his blow with its claws.

"Damnnnn youuuu..."

The wolfman tried to swipe away Red Un again, but it was slower this time, and Red Un dodged beneath its hands and thrust his sword forward. It went straight trough the wolfmans chest.

"RRAAAARGHHHH...childrennn...NGH! Can't wait anymorrrre..."

Suddenly, the wolves stopped attacking and instead writhed around in pain. Meanwhile, the wolfmans wound began to heal, and he grew even taller.

"Halfff...dwarrrrf...now...you DIE!"

The claws flied out with enormous speed and went straight trough Red Un.

"Ohh...that hurt..." he said and then fainted.

Vitata Vitata cried out in agony as a wolf locked its teeth around his shoulder. He was losing to the never-ending swarm of wild dogs. Blood gushed and flowed out of the fresh wound and Vitata drew his brightsword and stabbed it right through the gut of the wolf, spilling its intestines and everything else out. Vitata staggered and dragged his broken legs towards the other group of dwarves, seeking help. Seeing a dwarf using runes was a surprise to him, but he hoped that there would be some healing runes that he could spare. ''What am I thinking? Dwarf using rune on someone else? They're so greedy...ah well.'' He reached the dwarves and asked them "Hey dwarf. Can you heal me? You guys caused this didn't you? Heal me then...your responsibility."

Braldril Braldril tossed him a life fluid, then drank one for himself.

"Stand on your feet and prepare to fight for we have no idea what else is to come this dark night."

Fire Aclay "Nice poetry", said Fire Aclay with a grin. He bashed every wolf's skulls in that were in 10 feet of him. Then the wolf man rose up and absorbed the wolf pack into a type of shadow sphere. With a loud howl he threw it at the ground and war wolves charged from the centre of the portal.

Fire Aclay “Oh no! Run!”

Tujex Tujex dove into the crowd of War Wolves, slashing left and right. He was more focused on getting to Red Un. He brought his sword into the head of a wolf, and quickly slung the wolf forward, making a path that led him directly to the Wolfman. The large creature was about to strike the final blow when Tujex rammed into the monster causing it to stumble. Tujex smiled at the wolf as he snatched the fainted Red Un from the ground and slung him over his shoulder. "Gotta get you to a safe spot to rest," he mumbled as he darted towards Fire and the others.

Braldril Braldril threw a few throwing axes then tore down two wolves with his Giant Axe.

"We must hurry and kill the wolf man."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine fired yet another fireball at the swarm of wolves to her right, repelling wolves on the left with her White Shield. Just in front, she saw Tujex carrying the fainted Red Un on his shoulders and darting over to Braldril and the rest.

"HAhahaAAhh...COUGH! COUGHhHH..." the Wolf-man laughter was cut off sharply, as he let out a cough. "Thatttt CUTTTT wassss NOTHINGGGG..."

"GUYS! Red Un seemed to have wounded Wolfman!!!" Katherine shouted over to the others. "ARhhh..." Katherine let out a cry as she blasted another 3 wolves with fireball.

Vitata Vitata grabbed the potion and drained it. Feeling his wounds diminish, he stood up and thanked the stranger who helped him. He took up his brightsword and got into fighting stance. Once again, he dove into his own shadow. The shadow moved swiftly from one wolf to the other. Each time, Vitata dove out of the shadow and stabbed a few wolves before going into hiding again.

Red Un The wolfman laughed.

"Hahrrr! Yourrr leaderrr is not with you anymorrre! Who's nextttt?"

Red Un coughed.

"I'm not...dead yet...get him...get the wolfman..."

Vitata Vitata stared as the dwarf talked. He had seen the wolfman go straight through him. Now he was telling him, or someone, to kill the wolfman. Vitata looked at the monster a few feet away from him, bawling and howling. Vitata thought ''so this is what's causing all these crazy wolves to come rampaging at people? Damn it!'' He ran towards the wolfman and leaped into another wolf's shadow. Vitata was born with the ability to jump into another world, the world in which nothing existed. The doors to this world were what he used to fight with, shadows. Leaping from wolf shadow to wolf shadow, he reached the wolfman. Vitata jumped out of the strange realm and came down upon the wolfman, swinging his brightsword as fast as he could. The wolfman dodged his attack swiftly and used its powerful arms to knock Vitata into a pile of warwolves, who tore at his clothes and flesh. Vitata was exhausted and dove into his own shadow to heal.

Braldril Braldril hacked up two wolves with his axe and then ran at the wolf man. He dove past the strange creature, pulled out a throwing axe and threw it at the wolf man. He hit the wolf man in the spine. The wolf man flinched then turned around.

"Youu arrre nexxt huuumaan."

"Uh oh."

Red Un Red Un coughed again. He tried to remember an old book of dark magic he had read somewhere, long ago. It had said something about wolf-men and their weaknesses.

"The head...you must...cut...off...nnngh..."

Then he lapsed back into unconsciousness.

Braldril "Ehh? What was that Red Un? Something about a head....Alrighty then..."

With hearing those words of Red Un, Braldril took up his axe and charged the beast. The beast swung its mighty arm, but being quicker, Braldril dodged the attack and slammed the axe into the neck of the wolf."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay was not much for war. He had been struck to the ground a few times and had not gotten up from the last one. He was sitting down breaking a certain wolf's legs. "Go from behind!" yelled Fire Aclay.

Braldril Braldril's axe stuck into the neck of the wolf man and he could not pull it out. Braldril pulled out a sword and stabbed the monster in the chest.

Tujex Tujex leaped high into the air, jumping in and out of the crowds of wolves. With a swift attack he sent his elven dagger into the wolfman's neck. The dagger struck just above somene's axe, knocking the axe free. After seeing that his dagger had done almost nothing he withdrew his sword. He thrust it towards the wolfman's neck, the wolf's massive arm knocking him back just as his sword began to pierce into the man's neck. Tujex was flung backwards, his sword still lodged in the wolfman's neck. He was fighting off wolves with his bare arms, forcing his way through the crowds to get his sword back. "Be careful with that!" Tujex called out hoping the man with the axe had heard him.

Braldril "Thanks. I was hoping I would be able to get this back."

Braldril continued his onslaught.

Darkness Fall-ll "HAHAHAaaaa!!! Pathetticcc IDIOTSSsss! Yoouuu Thinkkk A TOOTHHH PIKkk can HURTTT MEeee?HAHAHAAaaa..." The Wolfman laughed but at the same time putting one hand over his neck, trying to pull the sword out, seemingly stuck there...

Should I attack the head or the neck?? Katherine thought. ''Ah!! Just attack both....'' Katherine cast a Jump spell. Jumping into the air, she swung her White Shield to her left uppercutting an oncoming wolf. Having a clear shot of the Wolfman's back head, Katherine fired a direct Greater Fireball. "EAT THIS YOU JERK ASSSsss!!!" The impact was not able to free the sword stuck in the wolfman's neck, but off-balanced the wolfman, making his wound opened again.

"Sorry! Guess your sword just love his neck. I think the dagger might help..." Katherine shouted while she landed right in the middle of a pack of wolves. DAMN!

Red Un The wolfman staggered from the attack.

"Hrrrgh...foolsss......"

Suddenly, the sword flew away from the neck, and the wound began to heal up.

Meanwhile, Red Un had once again become conscious. He looked at Vodok.

"Vodok...heal...me..."

Vodok hurriedly used a healing spell on Red Un. The half-dwarfs' wound was healed, and he slowly stood up.

"You can't just attack his neck! You've gotta cut right trough it! Cut his head of, for Durins' sake!"

Braldril "Fine, we'll just cut it off then."

Braldril picked up the biggest one-handed axe he had and threw it. The axe cut through the neck of the beast, went through the bone, and then stopped.

"Damnit!! Someone pull it through!!"

Fire Aclay "DOES ANYONE HERE HAVE SILVER?!", yelled Fire Aclay seeing as silver was werewolves weakness.

Tujex "Well I guess it's time to show these dwarves what an elf can do." Tujex said looking to Red Un and Vodok. He dashed behind the wolfman while he was distracted with the others. "Ikozura!" he screamed as demon wings tore from his back, and his eyes glowed bright green. He jumped at the wolf, grabbing the handle of the axe and kicking himself off with his other foot. The wolf staggered forward and Tujex pulled the axe back, slicing the wolf's head off. Tujex fell to the ground, tired from having to summon Ikozura so suddenly. He looked to the axe which was in pretty bad shape. " I guess his bones were made of silver," Tujex joked as he looked at the axe. "Sorry, I guess I'll have to get you a new one." he called out as he forced himself to his feet and limped over to his sword.

Fire Aclay The blood gushed out of his neck. "That is one dead wolf man," said Fire Aclay. "Are we near or in the camp by now?" he asked as he gave Tujex some meat for strength.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine kicked her feet off the ground just as she landed and landed a few feet from the pack. She looked up and saw the head of the wolfman rolling off, his body slammed onto the ground. The wolves started to back off, as if sensing something was not right.

"Ermmm...do we still continue to kill these wolves?" asked Kat, weariness is getting to her a bit after travelling for so long.

Tujex Tujex looked to Katherine, holding the meat in his hand. A war wolf approached him and sniffed the meat. Tujex chuckled, tearing a piece off and tossing it onto the ground before the wolf. Tujex gulped the piece down about as fast as the wolf and he began to pat it on its head. "I don't think we need to" he said with a smile as a strange symbol appeared on the wolf's forehead. The others looked at it strangely. "Don't worry, it’s just an enchantment. This wolf will lead all the others away." The wolf let out a loud howl as it dashed into the forest, the other wolves following behind it. Tujex stood, brushing the dirt from his clothes.

Vitata Vitata came out of his hiding place to look at what had happened. The wolves had certainly gotten less. All of them seemed to be leaving the area into the forests again. Soon, all that was left was the group of people who had fought the wild animals and the dead body of the wolfman. He stepped out, crippled but alive, and limped over to the group. Smiling and wincing, he walked towards Red Un and asked "Hey. Mind asking your friend to heal me too?"

Red Un "Sure...VODOK! Get over 'ere! An' bring some 'o your healing runes!"

Vodok had been looking at the wolfmans head. It was still grunting and snarling, but finally it died. The dwarves went over to Red Un. Vodok used some healing magic on Vitata.

"There," said Red Un. "I suggest we keep goin' then..."

Chapter 25, in which the Adventurers take a break by the fireside
Darkness Fall-ll Katherine, looking a little worn-out from casting so many spells in a short span of time, used her Staff as a support.

"Do you guys have any spells to heal fatigue?" asked Katherine, looking over to the rest of the group. "And....Don't mind if I ask, where are...you guys heading anyway...? Ermmm. Mind if a lady join in your battle...?" added Katherine, the fatigue still on her.

Vitata Vitata stood up and looked himself over. His clothes were still tattered and had hardened blood all over it. Otherwise, his wounds were entirely healed and even his broken bones seemed to be in perfect condition. He was amazed at how well a dwarf could handle healing magic. "Er… thanks. By the way. What are you all doing? You come here, get tons of people attacked by wild wolves and then say you best be going? You must be up to something. Trying to steal stuff from us in the outlaw camp eh?" Vitata asked suspiciously. Earlier, there had been a group of strange people coming to the outlaw camp and threatening people to give them food. Some had resisted but were soon killed. Vitata had been one who escaped, but it caused some people to be jealous of him. That's why he made sure not to be seen by any jealous outlaws who might rob him. He still didn't like people robbing his food though and was ready to take on these dwarves, regardless if they healed him or not. "So? Say something, dwarf!"

Braldril Braldril looked at his axe which was now no longer capable of being used.

"Oh well I have another one just like it back at home."

Braldril pulled out another axe and attached it to his belt.

Fire Aclay "To the carpet, people?" Fire Aclay asked. He was growing anxious and was already heading down the road as he asked.

Red Un "No mister, we aren't thieves or looters, we're just on an expedition to find the Library Of Legends, where all the books from the past, present...and future! are stored. Wanna join us?"

Vodok Vodok was drinking some beer. He went back to the wolf head, picked it up and looked at it. He called Vodivir and told him to smash out its teeth, and Vodivir did. Vodok took some teeth and pocketed them, the teeth were sharper than most swords, and were nice and small stabbing weapons. He gave a few to Vodivir to. ''"Let's take a little break 'ere... Gettin' tired..." ''Vodivir said and sat down, and wiped the blood off his war hammer.

Fire Aclay "Gather some sticks for a fire," said Fire Aclay. He was too impatient. He gathered sticks and was ready to set up a tent if Red Un said so. It would be tough goings if they had to still walk after a battle.

Braldril Braldril placed some fire wood on the ground and pulled out a Great Fire Ball Rune.

"Are we going to be staying the night here? If so I'd like to set up a camp now."

Fire Aclay "I’m waiting for the commander to set camp", said Fire Aclay. Fire Aclay pulled out his rolled up tent and tent sticks just in case.

Red Un "Oh well, if you insists. Set camp!"

Red Un rummaged around in his backpack and found an old, dirty and torn pillow.

"That's all I need. I just hope we won't have any nasty surprises tonight..."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay pitched his tent. "Now who will stand guard?" asked Fire Aclay with a hope it wasn’t him. He stood guard once before and froze at the haunting silence. It was once as a child he remembered being a guard at night for a battalion but failed. He couldn’t face that again.

Vodok ''"Um. Be careful with 'em, um... what-cha name... Them things us'lly explode..." ''Vodok said backing off a little. When Fire Aclay mentioned guard both Vodok and Vodivir quickly jumped to the ground and pretended to sleep.

Tranquillity "We could draw straws to decide." suggested Tranquillity.

Fire Aclay *gulp*. "That’s how I got picked last time."

Braldril Braldril placed the logs in a ring of rocks and shot the GFB at it. The fire instantly roared up.

"I'll stand guard tonight. Anyone wish to stay up with me?"

Braldril pulled out his crossbow and loaded it.

Vitata Vitata followed them the whole time, wondering if he should join on this quest Red Un had mentioned.

''Quests are dangerous...but quests have money. I could use some money. Plus he mentioned a library...I never was a book reader but libraries got books. Idiots buy books for quite a lot of money. I could use some money...''

Vitata turned to Red Un and said "Well, I'll join your quest thing if I get a share of the treasure. What's your name anyways, dwarf? My name is Vitata." Vitata held out his hand then noticed Red Un's hand to be all bloody and sweaty. He made a face and took his hand back. Looking at the dwarf that had healed him, he asked "Hey. You’re pretty short to be a dwarf. What are you, midget?"

Tujex "Well I don’t usually sit guard with other guys, but I guess I’ll stand guard with you." Tujex said to Braldril. "It’s the least I can do after denting your axe like that," Tujex then took a seat on a stump and began polishing his blood-covered sword.

Vodok Vodok, who considered himself out of danger from taking watch, let his backpacks slide of his shoulders and got up to his full height, which wasn't very high. ''"Firs'ly, whaddaya mean 'midget', secon'ly, whaddaya mean 'wha' am I'?" ''Vodok asked, in not the kindest way possible.

Braldril "Well Tujex, welcome aboard. We need to find ourselves some entertainment for tonight... otherwise it is going to be quite boring..."

Darkness Fall-ll ''The Library of Legends....Hmmmm....I think I should join them. Maybe I might find some information about my parentage...'' Thought Katherine to herself. Katherine walked over to Red Un, tapping his shoulder. "Ermm...Red Un...You mind if a Lady like me join your group's quest for the Library of Legends?" Katherine asked, as she saw the group starting to pitch tents for the stay over.

Vitata Vitata noticed Vodok trying to make himself look larger. Noticing the challenge, Vitata stared down at the dwarf and poked Vodok on the head. "What's your name then, midget?" he asked rudely then smiled. He turned around and sat, right on top of Vodok's head. "Wow, midget. You make a good stool to sit on." He got off and walked over to Red Un, pretending to ignore Vodok.

Vodok ''"Me name's..." ''Vodok said, making a pathetic attempt for a dramatic pause. It was during this pause Vitata decided to sit on him.

Red Un Dammit, thought Red Un, why does my party always have to start fighting among themselves when they're not fighting something else?

"Well, anyone who wants can join us, but remember, I have the first pick on any book we come across."

Vodok Vodok growled a bit then decided to go to sleep beside the already sleeping Vodivir.

Braldril Braldril made sure everyone had gone to sleep then walked over to his fire and sat down. He pulled out one of his axes and began to sharpen it.

"Well looks like everyone is asleep except you and me," he said to Fire Aclay.

Fire Aclay "Wasn’t Tujex standing guard?" asked Fire Aclay. All of the sudden he felt he was being watched. He remembered the spies note he received from a sparrow. Fire Aclay took a torch around the camp to make sure.

Braldril "Ahh yes I remember now, I must had a bit of amnesia from fighting that wolf man."

Braldril kept himself busy to make himself not look any stupider.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay said, "Just in case, let's make a bigger fire".

Braldril Braldril added more logs until the fire was three times bigger.

"This big enough?"

Braldril spun around as he heard something moving in the woods....

"Must just be a deer," he said to himself.

Fire Aclay "I think it’s big enough", said Fire Aclay. He had to stand a few feet back. He also heard rustling in the brush and started throwing rocks. He heard an "ow". "Who goes there?"

Darkness Fall-ll "Whisky!" Katherine shouted towards the bushes.

A pearl white owl came flying out from the bush, with a bum on its head.

"Sorry guys, it's my owl doing its business in the bushes...." Katherine tried to laugh in order to cover the blooper her owl made.

"Hey...ermmm... anyone have marshmallows? I'm hungry..." Katherine asked, as a Grrrrr... came from her tummy.

Tujex Tujex walked over to Vodok pulling a bag from his backpack. "Sorry Vodok, but I got tired of carrying it." Tujex said, but Vodok didn't seem to be paying him any attention. He was to busy yelling at someone. Tujex tossed the bag to Katherine. "There should be some marshmallows in that bag somewhere..." Tujex said as he took a seat next to her, trying to sneak and wrap his arm around her.

Red Un "Hrmm...an owl. Oh well, time to sleep."

Red Un laid down with his head on the pillow and drifted away to sleep...

Braldril Braldril began to whistle and looked into the sky.

Tranquillity Tranquillity looked towards Tujex snaking his arm around Katherine and felt a bit jealous. She sighed to herself, "Oh well, plenty of other things to entertain me during this trip I guess." She went over to where they had laid the branches for the fire and picked out a branch. Next she reached into her backpack that she had placed by her spot next to the fire and drew out a knife. She began sharpening the tip of the branch and removed all the bark. Next she reached back into her bag and drew out some meat, which she speared on her stick and began to cook over the fire. When it was done she took it off the stick and began eating. Seeing Vodok nearby she smiled and handed him a piece also. He didn't seem to notice since he was preoccupied with Vitata. She decided that if Vitata didn't quit bothering Vodok soon she would have to teach him a lesson about manners.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay had one eye open watching the whole thing. The rustling in the bushes had stopped. "I wondered why the owl said 'ow'.”

Darkness Fall-ll "Oh...thanks!!!" Katherine joyfully exclaimed, as Tujex passed her the bag. She racked through the bag unconcerned about what the others were doing, in search of the marshmallows, as her tummy continue to cry for food... "Oh man... I'm soo damn hungry!" Katherine complained softly, as she continued searching the bag. "Tujex, you said there are marsh... AH!!! There you are!" said Katherine, pulling out a packet of marshmallows. "Marshmallows....Marshmallows...pretty pretty Marshmallows..." Katherine sang to herself as she cooked the marshmallows. Whisky, now tell me what were you doing in the bushes a moment ago.... Katherine looked suspiciously at Whisky, now that her dinner/supper was a no problem. Whisky turned its head away and hooed away, Nothing Master, as you say I was doing business... Katherine gave a glare at the owl, not taking the bullshit Whisky gave. A sweet aroma drifted past her nose, "OH! It's Done!"

Braldril Braldril leaned against a rock he had dragged to the fire, using his backpack as a pillow. He put the hood of his cloak on. He looked around the fire, looking at those who chose not to go to sleep yet. He didn't speak.

Vitata Vitata smiled as he put the large slug he had found into Vodok's backpack of runes. ''Wonder what he'll do if when he finds his runes all slimy and slippery. Heheh.'' Vitata chuckled at the thought of his little trick and walked over to everyone else who was gathered by the fire. Without a word, he sat down on someone's backpack and put his hands towards the fire, rubbing them to gain some warmth. Watching the others talk throughout the night was boring and he thought of what he could do to make it more interesting.

Braldril Braldril only laughed to himself in disgust as he watched Vitata's annoying trick.

"This is going to be a long night," he said to himself.

Tranquillity Tranquillity didn't see Vitata put a slug in Vodoks backpack of runes but she did see when he sat down on her backpack. Without speaking she pulled the backpack out from under him and left him sitting on the ground rubbing a bruised backside. She got up and moved over next to Braldril.

Braldril Braldril saw Tranquillity move over towards him so he made room for her and gave her something soft to lean against.

"Vitata is a strange one...."

Vitata Vitata sat up again, rubbing his sore lower back. He winced when he felt a bruise and looked at Tranquillity. "Hey...what did I ever do to you?" he complained. He watched Tranquillity and Braldril and snickered. "Yea yea, I'm a strange one am I? That short, sleeping midget over there is stranger than me. What's a dwarf doing with a bunch of runes? Am I right or am I right?" he commented at Braldril. He looked at Tranquillity. "What's your name anyways, bottom-bruiser. And you too, personal-pillow." He asked looking at Braldril. He found someone else's backpack and placed it on top of some rocks. He leaned against it and drew his hood over his head. "So? Nameless are you two?"

Braldril Braldril looked at Vitata and laughed.

"My name is not important, but just the fact that I am here. I am here to help on this quest, not entertain myself with pranks."

Braldril looked at Tranquillity and rolled his eyes.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay said, "I propose we go around the circle each one telling one segment of the story till it’s done. I'll start; a dark figure crept around Carlin. He was looking for something of great value and when he saw that it was retrieved by another he became angry and dashed through the city. He hoped he could unleash its power before someone else did. Alright, your turn Braldril".

Braldril "Alright. 'This man had a glass eye, one that was magical. It could see through the thickest of walls. This man wanted this possession, and he could find it if he wanted to.' Alright who's next?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity glared at Vitata, she was getting quite annoyed with their new companion. Tranquillity could remain calm during many times that others couldn't, but intentional rudeness was a thing that could get her extremely mad.

"Alright, I'll go." responded Tranquillity. "All the man could think about was this powerful object, night after night he searched for it, always searching, ignorant of anything in his way."

Braldril Braldril saw Tranquillity glare at Vitata and tried not to laugh.

"Ah, I'll go again I guess. 'This man came across the other man who had the possession and began to follow him. The man with the possession became suspicious and tried to run, but the glass-eyed man chased him through the city."

Fire Aclay "The man with the glass eye was too fast and killed the man! The citizens of Carlin witnessed this ghastly murder. They ran for their lives as the man ran for his. He went to the Femur hills to hide" continued Fire Aclay.

Tranquillity “The guards of Carlin chased after the man and eventually caught up with him at the femur hills in a cave.”

Braldril "The man talked to the King of the Goblins about the guards that were chasing him. 'If you have you army get rid of the guards, I will share this magical item with you. It's a teakettle that never runs out!! What do you say?' The Goblin King agreed and had his army take care of the guards of Carlin."

Braldril moved a little closer to the fire.

"Bit chilly out here."

Fire Aclay "I’ll put more logs on," said Fire Aclay. "The goblin army was bigger than the man thought and the guards went back for reinforcements. They realized they had to go deep into the caves before too many came. The goblins mentioned a tunnel system that went all through Tibia that only they knew. They had finally reached the main goblin palace and had tea for the night."

Braldril Braldril felt the warmth of the fire run through him.

"Ahh much better."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay went into a deep sleep.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine munched happily on the cooked marshmallows. "Yummy..." Katherine exclaimed as she took another bite. "Ermmm... anyone of you feeling hungry... I can always cook more. There's more than enough here..." Katherine offered a few sticks of the marshmallows to the rest who were apparently starting to tell story.

Master, Can I have some... Pl… PLEASEeeee... Whisky gave its Master an innocent & hungry look, hoping that Katherine would spare a few.

Well...I can give you one...IF you... Katherine looked at Whisky with her mouth still full of marshmallows, swirling the marshmallow stick in front of Whisky, then looked up in the sky.

NO! Like I told you...I was doing my business... replied Whisky, still defending its stand.

Oh well... fine... if you want it that way... Katherine purposely munched on the last marshmallow, and made it seem like the marshmallow was so tasty that practically Tujex & Braldril could hear a growling sound coming from Whisky's tummy.

Tujex Tujex looked down at the owl whose stomach was growling. "Oh man I almost forgot," Tujex snatched his backpack from under Vitata’s head and dug through it. He pulled out a bag that smelled of fresh cooked meat. Tujex dug into his pocket, pulling out a small whistle. He blew into the whistle, letting out a high-pitched sound that only elves could hear. In a matter of seconds the wind on the ground began to pick up. Tujex smiled as Araciel landed beside him, the large dragon letting out a roar. Tujex placed his hand in front of Araciel’s match. The dragon cut off his roar and laid down. Tujex leaned upon the dragon, tossing the meat on the ground before it piece by piece. The dragon gulped them down without even chewing, a happy growl coming from it with each slab of meat.

Braldril Braldril looked at the dragon in amazement.

"It's amazing that such a deadly creature can be so calm..."

Tujex "Only if you train it from birth." Tujex said as he tossed his final slab of meat. Tujex then crouched next to Araciel whispering in its ear. Araciel’s head rose, looking from Katherine to Tranquility. Tujex just stared at the dragon as if he was waiting for an answer. "That one," Araciel’s voice called out inside Tujex’s head. Tujex turned to Tranquility. "Her?" Tujex asked. Araciel nodded his head. Tujex then stood and walked over to Tranquility. "Okay what are we doing now?" Tujex asked as he slowly slid his hand under Tranquility’s bottom.

Braldril Braldril didn't know what Tujex was doing but he was quite amused by it.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine looked up in amazement, never being so up-close and personal to a dragon, especially one that large. "Tujex....Yo..Your dragon is HUGE..."

Katherine was stunned as she watched the Dragon gulped down the piece of meat which was almost as twice the size of her face, without much effort. "Tujex...ca...can I touch it??" Katherine asked Tujex, stretching her left hand out trying to touch the dragon's scaly nose.

Suddenly she smelt something burnt. "What is that smell..." Katherine looked around trying to locate the scent, "SHIT! MY MARSHMALLOWS!" Katherine screamed, when she saw her marshmallows burning. "Ah... My marshmallows..." Katherine sighed with a sad tone.

Tranquillity Tranquillity was at first quite startled by the sudden entrance of the dragon, but was more surprised that she hadn't heard it while it was in the air. Perhaps the fire had covered the sound of its wings, she thought as she went for her sword. She was already standing up and had her hand on the hilt of it when she saw that it seemed to be Tujex's friend.

Tranquillity sat back down and began relaxing her muscles and thinking of a dynamic plot twist for the story. Suddenly she felt Tujex slide his hand under her and say "Okay what are we doing now?"

Tranquillity couldn't help but grin as she slid closer to Tujex and put her arm around him. "It had been too long since she had been able to sit around like this." she thought.

Vodok ''"Nme..." ''Vodok said tiredly. He slowly opened his eyes. ''"Can't 'cho lot eve' shu' up?" ''he asked moodily and tiredly. ''"AAAARGH!!" ''Vodok said, suddenly so much more awake, and awakening Vodivir, who decided to keep on trying to sleep. ''"DRAGON!!!" ''Vodok yelled hysterically. Vodok noticed the others not doing much to try and defend themselves. ''"THERE'S A DRAGON OVA' THERE!!" ''he yelled, running around like a maniac.

Braldril Braldril sat against a rock and began hitting his fist against the ground. He looked at Tranquility and Tujex and smiled then looked at Vodok and frowned.

Tranquillity Tranquillity saw Braldril looking at her and smiling so she smiled back at him and then got to her feet and approached Vodok, hoping to calm him down before he hurt anybody with his runes.

Braldril Braldril looked over at Red Un who was in a deep sleep.

"Wow he snores very loudly."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine who was trying her best to concentrate again on cooking her marshmallows, was interrupted by Vodok's yelling.

"Dragon! Dragon!" Vodok shouted as he came running towards Katherine.

"OH...SHUDDUP! Will you..." Katherine grinned, pulling out a pan and slammed it into Vodok's face, as he passed Katherine.

"There...peace at last..." Katherine breathed out a sigh of relief.

Katherine looked over to Braldril as he made the comment about Red Un's snoring, with raised eyebrows as she listened to Red Un's snoring. Seconds later she busted out in laughter. "Red Un's snoring is so cute!"

"Guys, what happened to the Glass-eyed man and the King Goblin's Minions?" Katherine asked looking at Transquility, as she tried to stop laughing and concentrate on cooking her marshmallows.

Tranquillity Tranquillity saw Katherine slam the pan into Vodoks face and was immediately madder than she had been for quite awhile. She began shouting at Katherine about being kind to others and manners and anything else she could think of. Finally done she helped Vodok up to his feet.

Vodok Suddenly Vodivir was up on his feet. He approached Kathrine in what he hoped was a threatening pace. ''"Heal him. Now." ''he said, fighting back some rebellious laughs.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay was still in a deep sleep. He was dreaming of the Library of Legends. If others found of that they could possibly find spells for the future as well. Oh how dangerous it would be if it fell in the wrong hands. Fire Aclay awoke when a sparrow dropped a note on him. The note read

Dear Fire Aclay,

Watch for storms this week. The clouds have turned wavy and some others are dark but small. A big one is coming. Watch for it.

your editor,

Rukell of Zion.

Braldril Braldril sat and just watched the fire, ignoring everyone else. The flames sparkled in his eyes.

Darkness Fall-ll "I'm sorry... But he was making a din..." Katherine apologised to Transquillity, "Vodok, sorry for that slam..." looking over to Vodok who was up in his feet now, "The nose. Is it ok?" asked Katherine as she attended to Vodok.

After swallowing the last marshmallow, Katherine was beginning to feel tired. Dragging her tired legs across the forest ground, she climbed up a big tree, just a few feet away from the camp fire, making sure that she was still able to be kept warm by the big fire made by Braldril.

After making herself comfy on the big branch, Katherine took one last glance of her newly made friends, Braldril, Red Un, Fire Aclay, Vodok, Tujex & Tranquillity and also the dragon, which was sleeping soundly.

Vitata Vitata awoke from his sleep. Was it the story or the fire that made me fall asleep? he thought and he sat up. Feeling a bump on his head, he turned around to see that he had been sleeping on some rocks. The backpack he had used as a pillow was gone. Grumbling, he turned towards the fire put his hands out to gather some warmth. Looking around, he saw a humongous dragon and he widened his eyes. "Dragon? Huh?" and he fainted.

He awoke again. Rubbing his head, he looked at Braldril. "What was your name again? I didn't catch it," he asked. Vitata grabbed another backpack and put it on the pile of rocks to use as a pillow. Leaning back, he waited for an answer.

Tranquillity "Well," sighed Tranquillity, "at least she apologized." She went and sat back down next to Tujex.

Braldril "As I said before my name is no concern. But if you wish to know you may call me Braldril, just as everyone else does."

Braldril pulled the hood of hid cloak over his eyes and looked into the roaring fire.

Vodok ''"'Course 'tis! Tha' blood on me nose is AAAAAAALLWAYS there!" ''Vodok said sarcastically. The dragon didn't appear to be a threat. So Vodok decided it was time to go asleep. ''"Exura gran." ''He muttered quietly as he tried to find a nice rune to have beside when he slept, just to (hopefully) scare the rest of them to not smash him with a frying pan. ''"Hm. Weird... These runes seem 'bit wAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!" ''Vodok yelled, pulling out a slug and throwing it away, as it landed in Vitata's face. ''"WHO DID THAT?!?!" ''Vodok yelled glaring angrily at everyone.

Braldril Braldril laughed in disgust and glared at the fire.

Fire Aclay "Yawn. I want to move into a building before the storm comes." said Fire Aclay. The thin horizon turned dark and the fire was starting to waver slightly.

Vitata Vitata sputtered and grabbed the slug off his face. He was laughing and spitting out slime at the same time. Holding the slug firmly, he shoved it down Vodok's pants and fell backwards, laughing. "Wahahahahahah! The dwarf makes me laugh more than anyone I've ever met! Hahahahaha!" he shouted, while holding his stomach. After a few minutes of laughing, he finally regained control of himself. Smiling, he sat up again. Looking at Braldril, he commented "Braldril eh? Think I've seen your name somewhere before. Ah well."

Vitata grabbed a piece of cloth next to him and held it up. "Is this anyone's?" then without second thought, he tossed the tattered cloth into the fire. The fire roared and grew larger. Leaning back, he took another backpack and used it as a headrest. Looking at Vodok, he asked "Well. What's your story? You must have some reason why you’re on this quest. Share it with us, shall you? This is going to be a long night...we have nothing better to do, anyways."

Braldril "Ahh yes. You may have seen my name on wanted signs. I'm being hunted by the Guards of Thais. Apparently the king doesn’t like strangers kissing his daughters..."

Braldril got up and stretched. He walked over to the dragon and began to stroke its large neck.

Fire Aclay "So... How many of you have encountered a cyclops army before?" Fire Aclay asked for the fun of it.

Braldril Braldril laughed at Aclay's question.

"I've fought quite a few cyclops before, but an army? I have just one question? How much beer did you drink that day?"

Braldril continued petting the dragon.

Vodok ''"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!" ''Vodok yelled running around instead of trying to do something about it. About the same time as the slug, who somehow had survived managed to crawl out Vitiata had stopped laughing. So Vodok took up the slug, which had died and threw it as hard as he could at Vitata, missed, and it passed through the flames and onto a rock and burst to pieces. So instead Vodok took up a small stone and chucked at Vitata, the stone hitting its target.

Vitata Vitata fell backwards as the rock smashed into his face. Picking up the bloodstained rock, he smiled and threw it back at Vodok. The rock missed but hit the backpack of runes behind him. Flames and energy exploded from the backpack. Vitata widened his eyes when he knew he had just wasted the dwarf of his precious runes. Vitata jumped into his shadow to escape any punishment that might befall him.

Braldril Braldril laughed at Vitata's stupidity.

"If you wish not to get yourself into trouble perhaps you should not speak or do anything at all."

Tranquillity Tranquillity watched the going-ons and laughed. She continued to move in closer to Tujex.

Vitata Vitata hid in his shadow, but he could hear Braldril calling him "stupid". Anger bubbled up in him and he strolled over to Braldril's direction until he was directly under him. He drew his brightsword and jumped up. Appearing from Braldril's shadow, he moved close to Braldril from behind. Taking his brightsword, he lifted it high in the air. The blade came swishing downwards heading straight at Braldril!!! Vitata sliced open Braldril's shirt from the back and took a pile of nevermelting ice from his backpack and pressed it against his back. Smiling with satisfaction, Vitata gathered the ice and laughed.

Tranquillity Tranquillity turned her head and whispered something into Tujex's ear.

Vodok "ME RUNES! ''NOW YEH DIE!!" ''Vodok yelled out of pure anger. Vodivir jumped to Vodoks arm and held it firmly. The logical thing (for a dwarf, that is) was to punch Vodivir in the face and run at Vitata. But Vodok decided to run as fast as he could against Vitata.

Braldril Braldril got up and put his hands on Vitata, one on his back and one on his chest. Braldril stuck his foot out and tripped him while he pushed down with his arms.

"Now would you like to try that trick again? I doubt anyone would, especially since they are pinned to the ground."

Braldril's right hand was on the handle of his axe, but he decided that Vitata wasn’t going to try his stupid little trick again. Braldril stood up and walked over to Tujex and Tranquillity and sat down.

"Strange one, isn't he?"

Fire Aclay "Where did you get that axe?" asked Fire Aclay.

Vitata Vitata got up and dusted himself off. ''Damn! He's faster than I am...the devil.'' With that, he bent down and grabbed a rune from his backpack. Firing the rune, he set fire where Braldril was sitting down. Laughing, he called out "Your fault for calling me strange!" He laughed once more and jumped into his own shadow as, if it was a hole in the ground, and escaped into his familiar realm. In total darkness, he walked around, looking upwards through the clear "ceiling". He lay down and stared up at the camp, watching what they would do.

Darkness Fall-ll "AHhhh...." yawned Katherine, as she rubbed her eyes, waking up to find Vitata, Tranquillity, Vodok and Braldril running around, screaming and throwing things at each other.

"Guys...what just happened??? And... AND why is the dwarf's backpack in flames and fire???" Katherine asked the rest, still yawning and rubbing her eyes.

AHHHHHHH!!!!!! Katherine accidentally fell off from the tree and slammed into the forest floor. "OUCH!" Katherine let out a cry. She placed one hand on her butt and one hand on her back, trying to pick herself up.

Vitata Vitata woke up. He looked up at the ground above him. Clear as glass, it let him see what was going on in the real world. Feeling that the people were still hostile, he decided to stay inside his hiding place. His stomach grumbled in hunger and Vitata frowned. He had eaten the last of his food a day earlier. Looks like I have to steal it instead. Standing up, he looked upwards and saw a backpack. He reached upwards and his hand popped out of a shadow. Grabbing the backpack, he pulled it into the shadow as if it was a hole instead of mere darkness. Vitata smiled as he opened the backpack to find some meat and ham hidden inside. He stuffed himself quickly and when finished, put the backpack back where it belonged. He walked over a little to where Vodok was and reached upwards, bones in hand. He stuffed the bones into his boots and pants without him noticing it. ''That should do it. They'll think the stupid dwarf took it.'' Lying down, his hunger quenched, Vitata feel to sleep again.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay saw this and was the dwarf's witness whenever the point was brought to him.

Vodok Now that Vitata had disappeared, Vodivir let Vodok go. The backpack was no longer on fire and Vodok picked it up, counting the lost runes. He went to Vitatas backpack of runes, picking up bones from various places. Then he started taking some runes from the backpack. ''"Jus' since 'e destroyed me runes." ''He explained as if it justified his act.

Fire Aclay "Alrighty then, what are we waiting for?" asked Fire Aclay. "And why are we not putting logs on our fire?"

Vodok ''"We're waitin' for Red Un to wake up... Incred'ble he managed to sleep through 'is... Best to not wake 'im." ''Vodivir said, looking over at Red Un and deciding to finally get some sleep. Vodok was already lying on the ground trying to sleep.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay fed the owl.

Tranquillity Tranquillity nudged Tujex, pressing him for a response.

Tujex Tujex blushed a little. He looked to Tranquillity with a smile. "Of course I like pie! What kind of question was that?" Tujex chuckled, and scratched his head. He was growing tired, but he knew he would end up staying up a few more hours.

Darkness Fall-ll Whisky gave a low-pitched cheer to Fire Aclay for the delicious roasted squirrel.

"Anyone feeling a bit cold?" Katherine asked. She was holding a bunch of twigs and branches in her arm as she dropped them to the ground.

Katherine looked over to Tujex, who was blushing, "Tujex. Why are you blushing?" she questioned Tujex, with a weird look on her face.

Tranquillity Tranquillity paused for a second then took it in stride and said, "well that’s good, because I happen to have some pie in my bag that I would love to share with you, so you can tell me what you think of it."

She reached into her pack and a few seconds later procured a piece of pie wrapped in a napkin that she handed to Tujex.

Fire Aclay "Sigh… Red Un must be really worn out to have slept this long." said Fire Aclay.

Tranquillity Tranquillity reached into her pack and drew out another piece of pie for herself.

Tujex Tujex quickly gobbled down the pie, wiping the crumbs and other leftovers from his mouth. "That was gooooood," Tujex said with a goofy smile on his face. He let out a loud belch, "Excuse me."

Vodok Vodok was now sleeping, so was Vodivir.

Vitata Vitata turned and woke up...again. He looked upwards in the total darkness and saw Red Un still sleeping. He was quite bored and didn't want to wake up Red Un. Reaching upwards once again, he stuck a toothpick under Tujex's foot, who was too busy eating pie and blushing to notice. Vitata then stuck two of his fingers upwards and a small flame emerged between them. He lit the toothpick and the fire spread and heated up Tujex's foot. Smiling, Vitata lay down to watch what would happen, from his hiding place.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay was bored out of his mind so he smashed down trees with his dragon hammer.

Vodok Vodok rolled over in his sleep, dreaming of gold, and platium in large amounts.

Braldril Braldril looked over to Fire Aclay.

"This was one of the axes my father gave me. It is a family heirloom. I always carry it with me."

Fire Aclay "It looks great in battle."

Braldril "Yes, this axe has served me well many times."

Tranquillity Tranquillity yawned and stretched out. It was time to go to bed she decided. She reached into her pack and drew out a blanket and a pillow. She said goodnight to everybody, lied down with the pillow under her head, pulled the blanket over her and fell straight asleep. And she didn't snore.

Braldril Braldril stared at the sky and started to count the stars. He got to fifteen stars and decided that it was stupid to try and count them. He noticed that Tranquillity was going to bed and wondered why in the world he had volunteered to stand guard.

Darkness Fall-ll Finally, Katherine was getting tired and slowly closed her eyes... Using her backpack as a support, she laid it against the trunk of a tree and laid her head on it. Soon, she was falling asleep, Whisky gently pulled a blanket over her. She snuggled a bit under the blanket. She broke a smile, perhaps a sweet dream...

Vitata Vitata lay back and fell to sleep.

Braldril Braldril looked into the woods, not knowing what was out there, waiting for them.

"Perhaps the rest of you should get some sleep as well. Tujex and I shall stand guard until the bright light of the sun hits our faces."

Tujex Tujex hopped up only seconds before the fire reached his feet. He looked down to find the place he was sitting was on fire. He glanced over to Vitata who had a childish smile on his face. "Oh, so you wanna play that kinda game." Tujex said with a grin. "Yeah Braldril I think we should stand guard." Tujex said pulling a tiny scorpion from a rock and casting a Convince spell on it. "Go hide near Vitata until he falls asleep," Tujex whispered to the scorpion, turning to see if Vitata was looking.

Braldril Braldril tried to keep himself from laughing. He did not want to wake the others up.

Red Un Red Un dreamed...

He was running through a huge desert, with no other things than sand in sight. Sweat poured down his face and the sun burned his exposed skin. He saw the Master far ahead.

"Stop... stop this dream!"

The Master laughed.

"Try to catch me, fool!"

After many long hours of running, Red Un could see an oasis in the distance.

"Water...water..."

He quickened his pace and soon reached the oasis. Then he stumbled and fell into the water. He sank...the water was in his lungs...he tried to scream...

"NOOOOOOO!"

He was awake. He looked around at the others.

"Ahem...just a...bad dream. Yeah. Should we get goin' now?"

Chapter 26, in which some Adventurers fall into a pit and discuss how to dispose of a stone golem
Braldril Braldril stood up and stretched.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir jumped when Red Un yelled as if they had suddenly pinched themselves both on the toes. Vodivir grabbed his war hammer, and letting it fall to the ground as he saw there was nothing wrong. Vodok was also standing. ''"Suns up. Let's get going." ''Vodivir said as if he hadn't been sleeping for only half a minute ago. Vodok packed his things, muttering about screaming half dwarfs.

Red Un Red Un looked at Vodok and Vodivir.

"Say, where's that big pack o' runes ya used t'carry 'round?"

Braldril Braldril woke the others and told them to hurry and get ready to leave.

"What a beautiful day it is."

He hitched his prized axe to his belt.

Tranquillity Tranquillity was immediately awake when she heard Red Un scream and had her hand on her sword when she saw that nothing was wrong. With one last check around she reached into her pack and pulled out some soap. She went over to a secluded patch of trees by the river (which I bet none of you noticed) and washed herself.

Vodok ''"Most o' me runes are ove' 'ere." ''Vodok said, pointing at a rock. ''"An' Some'un managed te burn up a lott'a 'em." ''Vodok said annoyed, and he walked over to the rock and picked up a few backpacks from behind it. Vodok was now crouching under the weight of the backpacks.

Red Un "Ah yes, what would Vodok be without the packs o' runes breakin' his back?"

Red Un looked around at the rest of the party.

"Are everyone ready t'go?"

Braldril "Tranquillity hasn't returned from the river yet so lets wait just a bit longer."

Braldril poured water on the fire then covered the ashes in dirt. He stretched once more then sat on a boulder.

Fire Aclay "All right I'll take a few steps forward of you all then" said Fire Aclay.

Braldril Braldril stood up and ran over to Fire Aclay. He turned back and looked at Red Un.

"Hey Red Un. I'm going to go ahead with Aclay. I'll guess we will clear the way of any monsters."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine who was just managed to get a wink, was woken up by the others to get ready for the journey. As she stretched her body and gave a big yawn, she heard someone saying Beautiful day... "Beautiful day? Braldril, there's still like 2 candle lengths before Sunrise..." Katherine looked at Braldril with twisted expressions.

Katherine wished that the pack had slept longer, but since they were all up, she might as well help them with the packing and see if she could prepare any food for them along way.

"Careful you guys!" Katherine shouted out to Aclay and Braldril as they went ahead to clear the way and scout the area...

Vitata Vitata woke up to hear Red Un talking to Vodok. ''Did I oversleep? And what backpack of runes... Oh...'' He remembered the backpack of runes he had accidentally burned up. He stood up and jumped upwards. Out of the darkness, he appeared, slightly blinded by the light he wasn't used to. He looked around and saw that Braldril and Aclay had gone off first. Vitata smiled, for he didn't want Braldril to pin him to the ground a second time.

Red Un Red Un yelled to those who went ahead "If you see any guys in black robes, RUN! Don't try to fight them, 'cause they've probably got an ace up their sleeve..."

Braldril Braldril looked around back at Red Un.

"Thanks for the advice!!" he yelled back. "Makes me wonder who these guys in black robes are..." he said to Fire Aclay.

Tranquillity Tranquillity was finally done washing herself and got out of the river, clean and smelling of roses (the soap was perfumed). She dressed herself then returned to the group.

Fire Aclay "Red Un! What are these spectres and what is their weapon?" Fire Aclay ran as fast as he could.

Red Un Red Un looked at Fire Aclay.

"Spectres? What spectres?"

Tranquillity “I think he means the men in black robes you spoke of.”

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir were walking side by side, arguing. ''"I'm tellin' yeh! Magic could change 'e whole minin' bus'nes!" ''Vodok said. ''"Shovels 'n' picks are what we need, and what we use." ''Vodivir replied. The argument continued as they walked on.

Red Un "Oh dear, more of 'em. I wonder what they're up to this time..."

Fire Aclay "What’s going on?" Fire Aclay clenched his dragon hemmer.

Braldril "I'm not sure, but it cannot be good...."

Braldril took out his crossbow and loaded it with bolts.

Red Un "Uh...Fire Aclay, I thought you knew. Didn't ya say there were spectres comin' this way?"

Braldril "No. He simply asked what weapon they are carrying. He was just getting a little info about them."

Braldril lowered his crossbow.

Red Un "Oh! Okay...sorry for gettin' ya worried."

Red Un looked back at Fire Aclay.

"They usually have swords, and know A LOT o' magic. As I said, stay away from 'em!"

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine watched on the action as she cleaned her serpent staff and her white shield. Shifting her attention to Vodok and Vodivir, she giggled at their arguments. With one last wipe of her shield, she washed her cloth and folded it back into her backpack, as she made her way over to the rest of the group who were standing, and seem to be discussing something about a spectre...

Red Un "Well, I guess we should move on then. The faster we get to a city the better, even if it's the Outlaw Camp..."

Fire Aclay It became hard for Fire Aclay to breathe. "How did you come upon meeting these people?"

Red Un "Well, uh...hey look! There's the Outlaw Camp!"

Indeed, the watchtowers of the Camp could now be seen over the forest.

"We better be careful now. Ya never know what those outlaws might think of us..."

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir were slightly behind the group, now drinking a bit of beer. Unable to walk straight for 10 metres, they were slowing down even more.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay and Braldril couldn’t wait to get to the camp. They could see it from where they were. "Enough drunkeness!" yelled Fire Aclay. "We needn't be carrying you.”

Braldril Braldril began to laugh and looked around and Vodok and Vodivir.

"Wow, I can't believe those two sometimes..."

He looked back towards the camp and saw a bunch of movement.

"Er... I see a lot of movement at the Outlaw Camp. Maybe we should take a detour. I have a bad feeling about this...."

Tetazuno Tetazuno, wandering aimlessly around looking for a bit of adventure in his Tibian lifestyle, tired of killing Beholders all the time, spotted a weary looking group, and thinking he had finally found, made his way over to them.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay thought he saw a spy and motioned the others to go left.

Tetazuno After realising that the group were changing direction he tries to catch up. "Hey!" He yells. "I’m not gonna harm you! Can’t I join your group! I wouldn’t be useless! What do ya say?"

Tujex Tujex smiled at the newcomer. "If it was up to me I'd let you come, but you gotta ask the dwar..." Tujex started catching himself before he called Red Un a dwarf. "I mean half-dwarf over there," he pointed to Red Un. "Okay guys, when we get in the Outlaw Camp act properly. I have a reputation to keep up" Tujex stated as he began walking, not caring if the others followed.

Braldril Braldril looked at Tujex and snickered.

"And what reputation might this be? Besides, I still don't think it is a good idea going here...."

Darkness Fall-ll "WATCH IT BRALDRIL!" Katherine almost yelling her head off, as Braldril almost stepped onto a weird looking blue flower. Katherine kneeled down to have a closer observation at this exotic flower she had never seen before. She grew in amazement as the flower miraculously turned and faced her. But her observations were short as Vodok, though drunk shouted at her to get going.

Braldril A green vine sprouted out of the flower and wrapped around his leg and pulled him off the ground and turned him upside down.

"Ahh, would anyone mind cutting me down?"

Braldril started to turn red, yet he wasn’t sure if he was turning red from blushing or all of the blood rushing to his head.

Tetazuno Tetazuno watched Braldril being waved this way and that by the plant. He carefully took aim with his x-bow and pointed at the plants roots. Trying not to shake he counted to three. 1... 2... 3... And he fired...

Vodok ''"OI... lookit!" ''Vodok said pointing at Braldril then he was cut off by the stranger who just had come. ''"Let's... stay 'way from  'em... flowery  Thingys..." ''he said and started laughing for no special reason.

Tetazuno Tetazuno sighed with relief as Braldril fell to the ground safely and not that harmed. "I do hope you’re ok." He said to Bradril. He turned to Vodok and smiled. "Anyway, which one of you is the 'half-dwarf', Red Un?" he asked. "And what are you actually planning to do?"

Ranging Anarchist Ranging Anarchist snuck in the bushes spying the group of unseasoned soldiers. "Fight well my young companions as you soon will feel my wrath." Ranging Anarchist sat and waited for them to walk into the trap he had been making the last few days and nights.

Braldril "Ahh, that’s much better. Thank you, stranger, for releasing me from this very interesting plant."

Braldril stood up and dusted himself off.

Tetazuno "No problem! Call me Tetazuno, or my other name Rik for short." Tetazuno looked around and saw a guy named Tujex walking away from the group, a drunk man, a girl who had just finished cleaning her weapons, a Girl by the name of Katherine who had warned about the plant, and another, who lead the group away from him. Thinking that maybe he wouldn’t mind him if he just talked to him a bit, Tetazuno walked over to Fire Aclay. "Hi, I'm Tetazuno. So who IS Red Un?"

Fire Aclay "We should be moving on now," said Fire Aclay. He darted past Braldril and then fell into a pit... with a stone golem in it! "Help! Get some rope!" he screamed.

Braldril Braldril threw him the other end of his rope and hauled him up. He spun around and looked at Rik, wondering how it could be short for Tetazuno...

"Red Un would be the half dwarf."

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay tried to grab the rope but the golem was in the way. He couldn’t get around it. He tried to go between the legs but the golem stomped and Fire Aclay fell unconscious.

Red Un Red Un looked at the newcomer.

"Sure, ya can join us, but remember, I have first pick on any treasure. Now, to save Fire..."

He looked down the pit.

"Hmm... This ain't Brotherhood work. They wouldn't just set up a stupid pit an' wait for someone to fall into it. They're way smarter than that..."

Tetazuno Tetazuno looked into the pit and watched as the Stone Golem advanced on the unconscious Fire. I dunno what treasures we might find and who the hell Brotherhood is he thought to himself, ''but my first priority in this group is to show them that I can be helpful. ''He took his backpack off and threw it on the ground, opened it and took out his rope. Tetazuno tied a bolt to the end of one side, aimed into the pit of the hole and fired. It landed in the middle. He took the other end of the rope tied another bolt to it, which he plunged into the ground. Now they had someway of accessing in and out of the pit. He slipped down the rope and turned to face the Stone Golem. It was a tad confused with all the commotion but it had decided there was no worrying about that. The first blow towards Tetazuno was dodged and he landed next to Fire. He bent over to pick him up but didn’t realise the second blow that was straight to his head. Darn, he thought, that’s done it... and he felt himself crumple beneath the 3rd blow and as he fell to the floor, blackness surrounded him.

Sumac A figure garbed in rusted armour from much use watched as the group attempted to save their friend.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine climbed onto the branch of a tree to have a better view at what was happening in the pit. The stone golem was hammering away in rage. With Rik down, and Fire still in danger, Katherine must think of something FAST. Suddenly Katherine shouted, "ICE! Guys, freeze the Golem and smash it to pieces!"

Katherine pointed her serpent staff straight at the Stone Golem. Both her hands grabbing the shaft as she mumbled Engrati Freezeti. A cool blue globe of light gathered itself at the tip of the staff, as it sucked in air around it. Gaining in size rapidly. Katherine released the ball of blue light, the size of a grapefruit, toward the Stone Golem. Katherine crossed her fingers at the same time, hoping that the spell would work...

Braldril "Ahh yes... now that it is frozen use club weapons! Blades will only slide off the ice."

Braldril pulled out his Might Hammer and slammed it into the Stone Golem.

Relojamento Relojamento sat cowering in the close bushes as everyone heard a rustle in the bushes, it was Ranging Anarchist attacking Relojamento...

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir were still drunk, but less drunk. Vodok, lucky as always put his hand in his pocket witch happened to be filled with dwarven rings. He jumped forward to Vodivir, fell to the ground (the backpacks were still rather heavy) got up and slid a ring onto Vodivir. Suddenly he was totally sober. He ran up to the pit and looked down. He was just in time to hear that they needed to club it down. And coincidently, he was holding a war hammer. The head was about three feet below him. He lay down, ribs over the hole and hammer in hand. Then he swung the hammer, witch connected with the head. But the force of the blow resulted in him falling down, and landing on the stone golem’s head, his armour saving his ribs. But he lost his breath and dropped his hammer. Then he slid off, and somehow managed to grab the rope. But with his armour it was too heavy. He slid down it a little bit, burned his fingers and the bolt down in the hole and in up on the sand went up. He fell about six feet onto the sand and fell together.

Tetazuno Tetazuno heard a soft thump near him, which awoken him. He looked at the new scene around him, with Fire still out cold next to him, and the drunken guy in the pit as well now. Thinking he must’ve been to drunk to see the pit and fell in, Rik thought that the guy couldn’t be trusted that much. But then he spotted the Dwarven Ring on his Index finger, which meant this was an act of bravery. He saw that the Stone golem was now frozen, with everyone trying to hack away at it. His rope was broken so he couldn’t get out of the pit. "Think, dammit 'THINK!" 'Rik said to himself. Then a thought hit him, almost as hard as the Stone Golem had. He got out his crossbow and reached for a bolt. He pulled out 2. ''"Is that ALL I have?!?" He put out a hand and chanted '''Exevo Con Mort. '10 bolts came to appear in his hand. He loaded his crossbow and fired one at the wall. The pit was enclosed near one end, wide enough to fit only one man through, so Rik carried on firing bolts at the wall. One on one side, then one on the opposite wall just above the one on the other side. And once he had used all his bolts, a pretty much ladder had appeared. Rik put one foot on the lowest bolt, and then put the next foot on the bolt opposite, and began to climb his way up. When at the top bolt, he realised it didn't reach the top. He took one hand off the wall giving him support and put all his weight on one hand. He stretched out and waved a hand just out of the pit, enough for his hand to actually be visible on ground level. He waved it around and hoped someone would see it. "Here! My hand! Take it! He said, but not very powerful, the knocks to the head still seemed to hurt. Come on!!! Can't you hear me? he thought as he carried on trying to yell. The other hand began to slip. Somebody needed to spot him fast...

Braldril Braldril had seen Rik's hand and instantly grabbed it. However, he did not get a strong grip and his hand was slipping. He reached with his other hand and grabbed Rik's arm and then he pulled him up.

"Phew, thought I was going to drop you."

Tetazuno "Yea, And that’s just what we need, yet another one in the pit." He gave Braldril a smile. "Thanks, I really thought I was about to fall back in then. Now how do we get the others out?"

Red Un "Yeah, if we blow the golem up from up here, those down there will be hurt by its fall..."

Red Un realised that he had a bottle of beer in his backpack.

"Hmm, I guess I know how to awake Vodivir" he muttered, and then, louder "Gee, what should I do about all this beer?!"

Meanwhile, nobody had noticed that some people from the Camp were hiding in the bushes watching with great interest. It's not often they had this kind of entertainment...

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay was awakening but his strength had left him for a bit. It was quite a fall! His eyes were half open yet no one noticed. He needed some food or water or something. He began to moan to get the other's attention.

Darkness Fall-ll There was no time to rejoice over her success of freezing the Golem, as it will only be a matter of time before the "Freeze" spell frizzled.

Rik out of the pit was a relief, but Vodivir and Fire Aclay were still stranded in the pit. She had only caught sight of Vodivir but not Fire Aclay from her position.

Katherine got down from the tree and spoke, "The "Freeze" Spell will not last long. We have to do something to save Vodivir & Fire fast before the spell frizzle."

Braldril "Arg you people amaze me sometimes...."

Braldril jumped down into the hole and grabbed Fire by the arms and lifted him up.

"Guys pick him up!!!"

Vodok Vodok was standing at the edge of the pit, carefully aiming his ultimate healing rune. He fired it and Vodivir woke up. Then he heard Red Un mention beer. He just about managed to get up on his feet. Vodok threw down a rope, and Vodivir hastily tied a knot and put most of his armour and his hammer there. Vodivir slowly climbed up the bolt-ladder. He just managed to get over the top and he rolled away from the pit. ''"Wha' now?" ''He asked.

Tujex Tujex appeared behind everybody, his arms folded and a smirk on his face. "Why doesn’t someone just smash him in the centre of his head, if you do it hard enough the impact should send cracks through the rest of his body and cause him to shatter." Some of the group members looked to Tujex, they would never have expected that to come from his mouth. "Hey if there’s anything I know about it’s women and battle." Tujex drew his sword. "If no one else will do it, do you mind if I finish this while it’s still frozen."

Haldari "Here, this hammer will do better than your sword."

Braldril tossed a War Hammer over to Tujex.

Vitata Vitata leaned against a nearby tree as he watched the crew get into the big mess they were still in. He strode over to the pit and stared downwards at the people hacking at the frozen Stone Golem. Vitata looked closer and a worried expression fleeted across his face. ''I hope this isn't the pit that I dug a while back... That stone golem looks familiar too... Probably not my trap. I hope.'' He walked past the pit, ignoring the people trying to kill the stone golem. Vitata strode towards another tree. Placing his hand on the trunk, he leaned against the tree, accidentally pulling on a thin string that was attached to a large rock on a roof of a nearby pillar. The rock rolled and fell, landing right on the pit. The rock was larger than the pit hole, luckily, and merely trapped the people and the golem inside, instead of squashing them. Vitata looked at the large boulder he had accidentally placed on the pit and smiled. He turned to the crew that wasn't trapped within and commented, "Well, at least I know it isn't my trap." He reached into his backpack and took out a large, stretchable net. He wrapped the net around the large rock and started to pull. "I could use some...help."

Tujex Tujex cracked his knuckles. "I didn’t think that I would have to use you." Tujex closed his eyes, a strange aura surrounding his body. "After I do this, someone else will have to rescue the others. This takes a lot of energy." Tujex opened his eyes, they were glowing green and horns were protruding from his forehead. Ikozura smiled and walked over to the rock. "I’ll give you some assistance Vitata." Tujex bent over, lifting the rock inch by inch from over the gap. Sweat began to form on the half demons face, and veins popped from his arms and forehead. In a matter of second they had lifted the rock and sat it off to the side. Tujex gripped the hammer, jumping into the air and smashing the exact centre of the Golem’s head. Cracks ran all throughout the monsters body as chips and pieces of it began to fall off. Tujex leapt of off the monster only moments before it crumbled into thousands of tiny ice covered stones. Tujex landed on his face, sweat pouring from his forehead. "Okay, I’ve done my part." Tujex panted as he slowly got to his feet and wiped his face on his shirt.

Red Un "Right, let's go to the Camp then. And watch out for more traps."

Vitata Vitata retrieved his net from the boulder and jumped down to where the golem was. He searched around the body in hopes of finding any gold, runes or items the golem might have been carrying. He spotted a few coins next to the stones and picked them up. Placing them into his bag, he smiled and jumped out of the pit, hoping nobody would beat him up for what he had done.

Tetazuno Rik looked at Vitata jumping in and out of the pit, thinking that he might just be an explorer, looked at the group...

"I'm sorry guys, I just made more and more of a nuisance for everyone. I should’ve saved the other guys in the pit as well as myself. I’m sorry..." He looked sheepishly at the ground. "You say the word and I'll be outta this group ok? Whenever or wherever just say it, and I’ll be gone." He smiled at everyone.

"So what are you guys actually up to? What’s your plan?"

Vodok ''"I reckon Vod'vir migh' nee' some 'elp b'fore we go on..." ''Vodok said, looking at Vodivir.

Vitata Vitata looked at Vodivir and asked, "what's wrong with him? Still big, fat and ugly. He looks fine...for a big, fat, ugly dwarf." He reached into his backpack and took out a small vial. He walked over to Vodivir and opened the cap. Turning the vial upside-down, he poured the cold, gooey, slimy substance down Vodivir's back. Then he lifted a war hammer off the ground and smashed Vodivir's head with the handle. He smiled and ran as fast as he could from Vodivir, thinking, If that doesn't make him get up, I don't know what will...

Vodok Because of Vodivirs weakness, he would have died, had it not been for his helmet. He fainted. Vodok on the other hand was very upset. ''"Tha'ssit! NOW YEH DIE!!!" ''Vodok yelled out in rage. He quickly drew a soul fire rune and fired it at Vitata, hitting perfectly.

Red Un "Oh for the love o' Durin..."

Red Un stopped and looked back.

"Why does my party always 'ave to fight among themselves? This never happens in the legends..."

Braldril "I'm sure the legends had their problems too. Just no one ever spoke of them," Said Braldril as he walked.

Tetazuno Rik looked at the group. They seemed the odd type. He smiled and was glad that he would be able to join them and have fun with them. He opened his backpack and took out an Ultimate Healing rune and placed it on Vodivir's stomach. "Stop trying to kill each other?" Rik asked and smiled. He caught up with Red Un and Braldril and started to have a conversation with them.

Vodok Vodok quickly ran forward (for himself, rather slow for a human) and threw himself on Vitata, he pulled of his helmet and punched him.

Fire Aclay "Could someone here PLEASE JUST HELP ME OUT?!??!?" asked the angry and yet scared Fire Aclay.

Darkness Fall-ll "HAHA! Yeah, I do agree that legends do have their usual grumbles, just like..." Katherine laughed out as she tipped her head looking at the two wannabe-kids, fighting each other.

Katherine was right behind the group, when she heard a voice similar to Fire. She paused in her step for a moment, and turned to the source of the sound, "DAMN! Ermm...GUYS! Fire's missing! I think he's still in the pit...." Katherine shouted to pause the advancement of the group as she went back to find Fire Aclay.

Red Un Red Un sighed and stopped.

"I've got a rope, if ya need one..."

The onlookers hiding in the bushes had a hard time trying not to laugh at the strange party...

Darkness Fall-ll "Thanks Red Un..." Katherine said, as she reached her hand out for the rope.

She tied one end to the trunk of tree. The trunk was huge, as Katherine had to go around it, before she was able to tie a knot. Panting after the tying, she tagged the rope hard to ensure that it was securely fastened, before she threw the other end of the rope down to Fire Aclay, popping her head at the entrance of the pit to check where Fire was. An "opfm" sound came from the pit. "Sorry...." apologised Katherine to Fire Aclay, trying hard to smile to hide her embarrassment.

Red Un Something that sounded like a giggle was heard from some nearby bushes. Red Un looked at them.

"Anyone there?"

"No."

"Okay."

Tetazuno Tetazuno looked at the bush... Something suspicious was about to happen. He swore that the bushes had moved from one place to another. He began to walk over to them...

Braldril Braldril rolled his eyes and shot a fireball at the bush.

"Rather than to approach your enemy with blind eyes, how about you surprise them instead?"

Vitata Vitata lay on the ground unconscious. It took him a while to awake and he tried to remember what had happened but fortunately, Vodok had punched and burned everything that happened recently out of him. He tried to think but couldn't remember who had attacked him so he let the idea drop. Standing up, his cloak and robes fell to the ground, burnt and tattered. Underneath them was a long robe made of rubies that he had never seen in his life. Wondering how he obtained the fabulous garment, he tossed away his destroyed clothes and reached into his backpack for an extra set. He decided to wear them as it wasn't safe to show fabulous armour in an area near other outlaws. He strode over to a nearby bush and sat down on something that didn't feel like leaves.

Red Un Suddenly, a bunch of outlaws popped up from the bushes.

"Ye gods! We we're just looking at ya!"

Red Un sighed.

"Well, the show's over, so go home!"

The outlaws went away towards the Camp. Red Un turned back to his party.

"Now, can we PLEASE get goin'?"

Chapter 27, in which the Adventurers meet an albino carpet-flyer and fight the locals
Vodok After punching Vitata Vodok decided it would be better to heal Vodivir. So he walked over to Vodivir, picked up the ultimate healing rune someone had put there, and used it on Vodivir. Vodivir slowly got up on his feet. ''"Thanks..." ''He muttered to Vodok. The slimy thing had somehow fallen to the ground and lay at Vodivirs feet. Without a word he picked it up and threw it at Vitata. Then he slowly walked up to Red Un. ''"I'm ready now. Let's get going." ''Vodivir said turning towards the Outlaw Camp.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay climbed up the rope and was on the edge. "Thanks for not wasting time fighting and drinking guys..." said Fire Aclay with a scowl.

Darkness Fall-ll Making sure that Fire Aclay was doing fine, she turned over to check whether Vodok and Vitata were done with their "child-businesses".

"Ah... so guys, you're done with your businesses? Good then..." Katherine exclaimed with a smile, as she followed the pack towards Outlaw Camp.

Tranquillity Tranquillity had turned back and rushed back to their previous campsite, she had forgotten to put her blanket back in her backpack after the previous night. By the time she got back to the group they were all sweating profusely standing around next to a flaming bush with several people running off in the distance towards outlaw camp. Vitata was bleeding profusely from the head and was pulling on a fresh set of clothes, Vodok seemed quite happy about something and Vodivir was slightly disoriented.

"I'm gone for 5 minutes and they can't keep themselves out of trouble." Tranquillity muttered to herself. She stopped and turned around to see a large hole in the ground with a bunch of rocks at the bottom. "Somebody should really cover this hole," she though to herself, "somebody might fall in."

Red Un Finally, they arrived at the Outlaw Camp. The streets were pretty empty (as they usually were).

"Hmm... If there's one guy who knows stuff 'round here, it's Snake Eyes. And he also runs the bar. Those who wanna can come with me, and the rest of ya just remember that we'll meet up at the bar in the evenin', okay?"

Vodok Vodivir had recovered from the fall and the blow to the head now. ''"I'll come to 'e bar!" ''Vodok said as quickly as possible and stepped over to Red Un's side. ''"Me too." ''Vodivir quickly said and ran over to Vodok.

Vitata Vitata grumbled under his breath. It was very embarrassing for him to lose in a fight and especially with someone who was half his height...or less. He looked around at his familiar home, the Outlaw Camp. He had a "famous" reputation in this area and made sure he wasn't seen. He pulled his hood over his head and the cloth quickly soaked up the blood that was still dripping from a wound on his forehead. He didn't notice it and kept walking, hiding behind the closest person every now and then. He heard Red Un talk about going to the bar. Oh no... Not the bar. Vitata didn't like being in the bar, especially at night. "I'll go take a walk and be at the bar later," he muttered to the half-dwarf and walked away, but not before firing a firefield rune and lighting up Katherine's backpack. He walked away from the lights and reached a large oak tree. A few feet away from the tree, Vitata stopped walking and drew his sword. Turning around, he swung his blade in a half-circle and stopped his blade, millimetres from cutting open some poor person's neck. Vitata smiled and relaxed his hands, bringing his blade away from the person who he knew as Reathware. Reathware relaxed and frowned, "I hate it when you do that." Vitata smiled and replied, "Well it's your fault you make so much noise when you sneak up on people. Idiot." Reathware made a face and became serious. "Well, did you find anything valuable or are you still looking for a group of travellers to 'join'?" the sly hunter asked. Vitata leaned against the tree and frowned, "I'm not like you. Yes I've found a group that's let me into their journey but I haven't seen anything valuable yet. They said they're going to find a library with a lot of valuable books. I might be able to steal those and sell them for a lot of money." Reathware smiled and patted his friend on his back. "Good job then. You still owe me 50 gold you know." Vitata slapped Reathware on the back of his head and complained, "I said I'd give it to you as soon as I got the money." Reathware frowned, "You'd better...friend." With that, the hunter carried his bow and disappeared into the woods. Vitata was alone and sat down, thinking. Then after he had made up his mind, he fired his fire field rune at the darkness without looking. From the distance he heard Reathware's shouts and cursing.

Red Un Red Un looked at the two dwarves and sighed.

"Fine, but I'll do the talking."

He climbed down the hole that lead to Snake Eyes underground bar.

"Aah, it almost feels like Kazordoon..."

Snake Eye looked curiously at the half-dwarf with his one eye.

"What can I get for you?"

Red Un took a chair and sat down at the bar.

"Some beer and some information."

"Well, the beer is cheap..."

Snake Eye poured up a mug of beer.

"...but information can be costly."

Braldril Braldril walked up to the bar and sat down. He slid his backpack off of his back and lifted it up onto the table. He looked inside and grabbed a little blue gem and slipped it into the pocket of his cloak. He looked around to see if anyone had seen and closed his backpack up.

"I'll have as many beers as I can afford."

He slapped down a handful of gold coins. The bartender brought over a few glasses of the finest beer in the land. He leaned back in his chair and took a sip.

Tranquillity Tranquillity had gone along with the others to the bar and had seen Bradril slip something into his cloak. Her curiosity was aroused but she decided she would find out about whatever it was in due time...

She went behind the bar and poured herself a mug of beer and slapped some coins down in front of the bar man, ignoring his surprised look. She slid onto the chair across from Bradril. "Interesting journey so far... and even more interesting people... with interesting secrets." She took a large gulp of beer, hiding her face behind her beer mug. Maybe if she was lucky Bradril would tell her about whatever it was he had put in his cloak. She decided it was unlikely and looked around, making a point of ignoring the bar man who was looking hungrily in her direction. "Pig." she muttered to herself.

Red Un "Oi, Snake Eye! Get yer eye of that girl, y'old ladykiller."

Snake Eye swung around and looked angrily at Red Un.

"It was never proven! It wasn't my fault!"

Red Un grinned.

"As I was sayin', I would like some information. Is it true that there's a carpet-flyer in this town?"

Snake Eye took a mug and wiped it with an old rag, nonchalantly.

"Could be, could be..."

"And is he one of the... crazy sort?"

"May be, may be..."

"And where, hypothetically, would he be living?"

"We-ell, speaking hypothetically, he might want to keep his location a secret..."

"And how much would it, hypothetically, cost to make you reveal the secret?"

"My dear half-dwarf! I'm a man of honour! I always keep my word!"

"50 gold coins?"

"Why you..."

"60?"

"100."

"70."

"90."

"85, and that's my last offer."

Snake Eye sighed.

"Oh, to sell my honour for such a meagre prize...Where is it?"

Red Un shifted around his backpack and took up the amount of coins.

"Here ya go."

Vodok ''"BEER!" ''Vodok yelled making a few other people in the bar jump and spill their own beers. Snake Eye was annoyed, but he needed the money so he poured a beer. With the beer in his hand he pretended to trip. While he was on the floor he silently spit in the beer. He got up and gave it to Vodok who started gulping it down heavily. Then he tossed a few coins at Snake Eye.

Tetazuno Rik sat at one of the bar stools and took his backpack off, took out a drink and sipped on it silently.

"You can buy one o' my drinks, or you can get out." Snake Eye said to him.

"Or, I can drink my own drink to save getting my axe and bolts dirty, if you get my jest..." Rik replied swiftly and took a long gulp. Snake Eye's neck veins showed increasingly, and Rik could tell he was getting angry. He felt some kind of curiosity swirling around inside of himself, and it wasn’t that strong. It was just the whereabouts of where they were going, and the lack of nobody telling him anything. The stench in the bar was getting to his nostrils.

"Hey, Red Un, I’m gonna wait out side, 'K?" Rik said and stood up to leave.

"Good!" Shouted Snake Eye. "Take your sodding drinks with you!"

"Don’t make me do something I will regret..." Said Rik and climbed back up the ladder. Once up he took a deep breath of fresh air and looked around. The smile he had on his face vanished. Around him stood a lot of guards, all wearing silver.

"By the law of OC, you must quietly come with us and not make a sound, for you are under arrest."

"What for?" Rik said suspiciously.

"Reasons are not a matter at this time. Now if you wouldn’t mind..." The guard held out a piece of string to ties his hands.

"Oh ho HO! I do mind though." Said Rik, and not wanting to waste his bolts, pulled out his knight axe and steadied for battle. He stuck his head in the hole and shouted.

"Guys!!! I may need your help here..."

Braldril Braldril had watched Tranquillity pour herself a mug of beer and laughed when the barkeep stared in awe.

"Well then Red Un, how long might we be staying here? If we plan to stay for a long time perhaps we can find a place to stay overnight, or if we aren’t going to be here long we could still find a place to rest and further plan our quest."

A yell came from the ladder.

"What in the name of Anticus is going on now..."

Red Un Red Un grabbed his mug firmly.

"I'm not goin' up there. No matter what happens, I'm gonna sit here, drink my beer and get some information. I'm way too tired for any more trouble today, so I'm just gonna sit here."

Then he looked at Snake Eye.

"So, where is this reckless carpet-flyer of yours?"

"He usually hangs out here as a matter of fact, so you might meet him soon. Just don't talk to him more than you need."

"What do you..."

Suddenly, a man in long purple robes, bleak skin and red-shining eyes entered.

"Bartender! Get, I say, get me a mug of your finest wine! I'm as dry as the Jakundaf desert. Thirsty, that is."

Snake Eye grinned.

"Red Un, meet..."

"I, I say, I can introduce myself. I'm Melrod, carpet flyer talked about all over Tibia! Famous, that is." Braldril Braldril raised an eyebrow when the man entered the bar. He rolled his eyes and turned and looked at Tranquillity.

"I don't like the looks of this one."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine sat at a corner of the bar, tracing her index finger around the rim of the glass, and looked at the commotion created by her group of fighting mates across the room, taking a small sip of the ale.

Whisky plunged her beak into a cup of fresh water. Feeling refreshed, it looked up. ''Master, I don't like the looks of this so-called "Snake Eye". He seem to be a man of many unknowns... And this Melrod...''

'''I know old one. That's why I'm sitting at one corner. Observing old friend. Observe...''' Katherine replied after Whisky voiced out her concerns.

Taking yet another sip off her glass, she glanced and listen at what Red Un and the others were conversing about.

Tranquillity Tranquillity heard Rik shout something from up above. She looked down at her beer. "Well, I never was much of a beer drinker anyway." she said to herself. She placed her mug down on the table pushed her chair out and walked over to the ladder. She climbed up and saw a ring of guards surrounding herself and Rik. She looked down apparently unconcerned and brushed some dust off herself. When she was finished she looked back up. "Is there a problem, gentlemen?" she asked sweetly.

Tetazuno The guards looked at Tranquillity and snickered a bit.

"Look, little girl" one of them said. "If you stay out of our way then we can all get along nicely and you can go home and play with your little dolls, or whatever little girls like to do these days." All the guards started laughing. Rik looked at the guard that had recently spoken.

"I don't think girls like to play with dolls these days you know..." Rik raised one eyebrow, held onto his knight axe, smiled and looked at Tranquillity. "I know what I'm about to do, dunno if you care to join me." And as the first guard approached Rik, he brought his axe to his chest and swung it into the guard. He got knocked down but was up again fast.

"So you wish to be brought down by force then, Young Sir!?!" another guard shouted at Rik.

"If that’s how it is, then bring it on." He replied, and he ran into the mass of guards.

Red Un Redwick completely ignored the ruckus above.

"So, Mr. carpet-flyer..."

"Melrod!"

"Right. So, Mr. Melrod, I've heard that you got a... reputation for flying to even the most dangerous of places?"

"Of course! I never find any fun in the ordinary paths through the air. They're, I say, they're duller than a Thaisan poetry session. Boring, that is."

"Okay...what would y'say 'bout flyin' to the Ice Islands?"

"Oh, you mean those surrounded by the storms? That, I say, that is going to cost something extra."

"Fine, how much extra?"

"Oh, about five hundred gold each."

"Five hundr... are you nuts?"

"Why, I'm as clear in the head as a Daraman philosopher! Sane, that is."

Red Un looked trough his pocket.

"Well, I guess I can afford my trip. I dunno 'bout the other tough..."

Darkness Fall-ll Almost swallowing the ale down the wrong pipe, Katherine let out a small cough but recollected herself and walked over to Red Un and Melrod slowly, sliding her hood over her head and tapping her serpent staff as she walked.

"Well, that seem to be a bit too much of a daylight robbery I might say Mr... Mr Melrod." Katherine spook as she approached them, "Why don't we strike a trade deal? Though you ARE the best carpet-flyer in the whole of Tibian Lands, but I'm sure you'll always be thirsty for more wealth and knowledge..." Katherine continued, as she sat down beside Melrod and rested her staff.

Red Un "What, I say, what could you people offer Melrod, the greatest carpet-flyer in Tibia? I, who knows of such amazing things as you can never think about."

Red Un sipped on his beer.

"Quick, what's twenty-five plus twenty five?"

Elrod thought long and hard.

"Uh...sixty-three?"

Red Un smiled.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir smiled too, almost all dwarves do at the thought of saving money. ''"Me 'n' my brother are gonna follow Red Un here to the Ice Islands." ''Vodivir said pouring a lot of money on the table, but a lot less than five hundred gold pieces. Vodok did the same as Vodivir. ''"There's exactly five hundred each. You can count 'em if you want to." ''Vodivir lied smoothly, trying to smile nicely. But instead he looked slightly evil, but Vodivir didn't notice so he carried on looking slightly evil.

Tranquillity Tranquillity stood and watched casually for a couple of seconds and then reached across her back and pulled her sword out. Her huge sword ready in her hand she reached into a side pocket of her robe and pulled an explosion rune out. She stared into the fray for a moment or two, kicked a guard out of the way, shot the explosion rune into the midst and pulled Rik out. She leaned casually against her sword careful to make sure it didn't dig too far into the ground. "I'll ask you gentlemen again, is there a problem?"

Red Un Melrod looked down at the gold.

Those idiots actually paid this much for a simple carpet-ride? he thought. Even if it's less than five hundred, it's still a lot for travelling on my carpet. Then he smiled at the two dwarves.

"Don't, I say, don't worry, I trust that you would never make me the laughing stock of the Outlaw Camp. Fool me, that is."

Red Un grinned back.

"Well, I don't know about those fightin' up there, but I guess they can make some sort o' arrangement as well..."

Braldril Braldril looked over at Snake Eyes and motioned him for another beer.

"I'll want another one when I get back, but you can keep it cold for me while I am gone."

Braldril turned and looked at Red Un.

"I'll be back in a couple of hours. I am going to look for uh... something... anyways, I might also find somewhere for us to rest."

Braldril walked over to the ladder and climbed up. When he got to the top he saw Tranquillity and Rik squaring off with the city guards. He rolled his eyes and continued on past them and headed to a place very familiar to him.

Tujex Tujex had heard people whispering and passing him glances since he entered. He tossed five platinum coins on the table. The others looked at him quite strangely. “Don’t worry, I have plenty more money.” Tujex watched as Braldril left and said that he must leave too. He had to go explore his old town. He climbed up the ladder and found the people having a brawl, he didn’t care to much for that fight. He had a reputation as one of the most dangerous people in the Camp, so he decided to keep a low profile. He didn’t want too many people coming after him and wasting what little time he had picking off the tiny flies who thought they were strong enough to challenge him. Tujex came upon a large man, muscles bulging from his bare chest and arms. Veins ran all throughout his bald head, and his large forehead shone brightly as the light hit it. He had a scar going across his forehead, and one on his cheek, as well as the one across his nose. “Well if it isn’t the little elf,” the large man said stomping over to Tujex. The elf only came to about the man’s waistline, yet he held his ground with a smug smile. Tujex watched as the man reached behind his back and pulled out a large axe, and in the blink of an eye swung it at Tujex but hit nothing but ground. The man’s eyes widened and in a matter of seconds he felt a knife pressed up against his throat. The knife held by the man at the fish stand nearby had been stripped from his hand, and the smell of fish filled the brute’s nose. He looked down to see the fish head still on the tip of the knife that was right upon his throat. “You still got work to do,” Tujex said as he jumped off of the man’s back and stuffed the fish head in his mouth. The man spat the knife and fish head onto the ground, and began stomping the ground until cracks ran out in a circle around the area where his foot struck. “This isn’t over Tujex!” the man screamed as bunches of smaller men with large axes and clubs began to come from behind corners and from buildings. Archers lined up on buildings, and a few mage’s could be seen in windows. “Well, I didn’t want a fight. But if you insist.” Tujex said as he lifted both hands in the air as if he was to surrender.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine almost laughed out hard when she heard Melrod's answer for such a simple mathematic question but turned her head around trying to hide her laughter, covering her mouth with her hand.

'''Yeah...Twenty-five plus Twenty-five equals Sixty-three... Gosh! And claimed he know "Amazing" things...''' Katherine tried very hard not to laugh out, as she diverted her attention to Whisky.

Master...Enough of the jokes...the five hundred coins...

Realising the five hundred gold trip to Ice Islands, Katherine asked Melrod, "I heard that you used to charge only one hundred and fifty gold for a simple trip to Ice Islands, and that was... well two years ago... So, what's all that hike for? Your expenses increased?"

Braldril Braldril continued down the road and looked around in a circle to see if he had been followed. When he decided that he hadn't been followed, he quickly walked into a tent on his right.

Red Un "Uh...That storm is more dangerous than an army of orcish berserkers. Dangerous, that is. It's going to cost this... extra to take you through it."

Red Un, always not wanting to spend more gold than was needed, narrowed his eyes at Melrod.

"Still, five hundred gold is a lot..."

"Bah! Try, I say, try to find another carpet-flyer in this camp, or in the world at all, who would want to take you to the Ice Islands! It's harder than finding an elven needle in a dwarven haystack. Impossible, that is."

Tetazuno

But on ground level... 

Rik felt himself get pulled out of the mass of guards just as an explosion hit right in the middle. He held onto his axe tightly and jumped out. He landed next to Tranquillity, who was leaning against her shield.

"I'll ask you gentleman again, is there a problem?" she asked the guards.

"Yes!" Said the nearest one on the floor, trying to get up. "He is the problem!" He pointed at Rik.

"You cant still possibly be dwelling in the past still can you?!?" Rik said, calmly but surprised. Tranquillity looked confused.

"What are you on about Rik?" She asked.

"Well, a while ago when I was in the Outlaw Camp I kind of... Stole a warhammer or two from that H.L guy." Rik explained.

"THOSE WEREN’T ORDINARY WARHAMMERS!!!" cried one of the guards. " THEY WERE SPECIFICALLY MADE FOR THE KING AND HIS GUARDS. THERE WERE A GOOD 30!!!"

Rik looked at Tranquillity and couldn’t quite make out her emotions. "I was in deep debt at the time you see, I needed something to help me out of it. I stole them and took them straight back to Venore. But you see... it’s kinda hard to conceal 30 warhammers, so I got found out. I ran, and nobody found me." He looked at the guards. "But these guys still live in the past I guess..." Rik walked over to one of the guards, who was struggling to get up. He helped the guy up and then went to the rest. "Look," he said when they were all up. "...I really didn’t mean any harm and to be honest if I knew they were of great importance I wouldn’t have done it but I was also in great danger." He looked at all the guards. "Can’t you just forgive me? I swear I’m not here to do the same thing. We’re looking for a carpet ride to the Ice Islands."

"Oh!" said one of the guards. " You'd need Melrod for that! He gives cheap prices! I heard somebody got to the islands for about, 50 gold pieces!"

Rik looked at Tranquillity and smiled. There was a lot of noise when they were fighting but they weren’t deaf. They had heard they had to pay 500 gold for there trip, a piece!

"Thank you men, and thanks for forgiving me." One by one the guards dispersed to different areas. Rik turned to Tranquillity.

"Well this is a surprise." She said.

"Yup! And I don’t like getting ripped off for 450 gold pieces..." he added as he made his way back into the bar.

Vitata Vitata was sitting next to the doorway of the bar where Red Un was discussing prices with Melrod. 500 gold pieces is stupid for a stupid carpet ride... Melrod that bastard is still so greedy... Vitata stood up and stretched, thinking about all the food and nice things he could buy with 500 gold pieces. Then he remembered how much more money could come from finding the library of legends. He looked around and saw some archers walking around, drunk. He strode swiftly over to them and stood in their way. One of the archers eyed him suspiciously and drawled, "Whatcha doin’ here, bastard. You supposed be out of the camp... We don' want you here, hear?" Vitata smiled and commented, "I don't want to be here either...bastard." Vitata moved swiftly and reached for the archer's large pack of gold. The movement was so quick that the archers still saw a faint silhouette of Vitata standing before them. Before the image vanished, Vitata had already gotten over 10 thousand gold pieces worth of jewels and gold and was halfway to the bar, leaving silhouettes as he ran. The silhouette vanished in front of the archers in a split second, leaving the archers aghast at why their money, armour, weapons and about everything on them was missing. Vitata smiled and walked into the bar, extending his hand and waving the large bag of gold and jewels in front of Red Un's face.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir were both struck by the same thought at the same time. They stuffed their money back in the bags, and opened Vitata's bag. They took out one of the smallest jewels. ''"Wow! This is enough to pay for both me and Vodok here to the Ice Islands, ISN'T it, Vodok?" ''Vodivir said. ''"Sure is!" ''Vodok quickly agreed and stuffed the jewel into Melrod's hands that wasn't even worth half of what they said. Vodivir started smiling again.

Red Un Melrod looked at the bag with glimmering eyes.

"Okay, give me everything in the bag, and I'll fly you as far as the gods can see. Anywhere, that is."

Red Un grabbed the bag from Vodok and Vodivir.

"All of it?"

"You can keep the bag itself if you want. I've got my own..."

Red Un sighed.

"What with all the commotion going on upstairs, and since those archers (why are they naked, by the way?), seems pretty upset about something, I figure we ought to get outta here quickly. Just take it and we can be on our way..."

Braldril Braldril returned to the bar ten minutes later and wondered if anybody had noticed his disappearance. He took his backpack off and slid the blue orb back in very secretly. He looked around and saw that no one was looking and sighed.

"Well then, shall we be moving?"

Darkness Fall-ll "That was a brilliant show you displayed there Vitata." Katherine praised Vitata, "But... Don't you think you were a little.... over?" She gave him a look that signalled to him that he shouldn't have "stripped" them naked...

Katherine noticed Braldril slid something into his backpack, but didn't gave it much notice at all (didn't wanna be too nosey around here...).

"Mr. Melrod...You're one greedy..." Katherine was about to spit at the man's face but was stopped by Vitata. "Well, fine..."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine frowned as she looked across the bar, at a drunkard sitting down at a table. He seemed to be shouting something about "A great Book", "Burning it", but she couldn't seem to make any sense out of it. The drunkard stood up wumbly, with the cup of ale still in his hand. He walked towards a corner of the bar, bumping and knocking into chairs and table along the way and just collapsed onto the floor, falling into a deep slumber.

"HA! Drunkards..." Katherine passed a sarcastic remark as she return her attention to Red Un and Melrod, who seem to still be stuck over the "transport fee" issue....

Tranquil Death "We've already been to Melrod, Rik, he won't take us. There is a huge storm surrounding the ice islands and Melrod is the only carpet flyer greedy enough to take anyone." Tranquillity said. “Anyway lets get back down below, we'll probably be going soon.”

Tranquillity climbed back down and sat back down on her chair and finished the last of her beer, then she went to the barkeeper and filled the flasks she had already finished with lemonade.

Red Un Red Un got up from his chair.

"So, where do you keep this carpet o' yours?"

Melrod rose up from his chair as well.

"Just on top of H.L's roof. Is, I say, is there a safer spot to keep ones magical, extremely valuable carpet?"

"Uh...just in case, I think we oughta hurry to get there..."

Red Un went to the stairs and climbed up.

Fire Aclay “Lets go! Time's wasting!”

Braldril Braldril made sure that the little blue orb was packed safely into his backpack. After deciding that it was ok, he stood up and followed Red Un up the staircase.

Tujex A knife fell from his sleeve into the palm of his hand and he tossed it, another fell from his sleeve and he tossed this one. The knives continued to fall from his sleeve until everyone had a knife in their chest. Everyone stood frozen, looking at their hearts, which they were amazed were still beating. Tujex smiled and snapped his fingers, the knives vanished into thin air and some of the men fell to the ground in fear. “It’s all an illusion guys, there’s no way I could hide that many knives in this sleeve.” Tujex held out his arm and thousands of knives began to fall from his sleeve. Everyone gasped, and Tujex chuckled as the knives once again disappeared. “And I thought after three years you would have sprouted a few new brain cells. Tujex stuffed his hands in his pocket, and turned walking back towards the bar. “I hope Red Un is ready before any of my old enemies come to waste more of my time. I was the most dangerous person in this city, yet some brain dead fools still waste my time with challenges.” A smug smile came onto the arrogant elf’s face. He loved to hear people say positive things about him, even if it was coming from himself.

Darkness Fall-ll "OH! Good... we're finally moving. The stench of this bar is starting to make me hate bars & ales already." Katherine grumbled and made a disgusted face as she stood up from her chair and picked up her equipment.

Vodok ''"Right then. Let's get going!" ''Vodivir said trying not to think about the fortune of jewels that had been paid just to get to the ice islands. Vodivir stood up, grabbed his war hammer and walked after Red Un. Vodok who was confused decided to just follow Vodivir.

Red Un Red Un and Melrod arrived on H.L's roof. It was a nice roof, but one thing was missing. A carpet.

"I, I say, I could have sworn I left it here."

Red Un looked around.

"Well, since we are in the Outlaw Camp, I figure everyone in the city are to be suspected..."

Then he saw something on the ground.

"Hmmm... This is fur... Minotaur fur..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity sighed and said, "Everything that is possible to go wrong, eventually will. I suppose we ought to go after the minos who apparently took the carpet?"

Red Un Red Un peered into the distance.

"Hurm...if I'm not mistaken, there's a small minotaur encampment south of the Camp. We ought to check there first..."

"I shall stay here and... analyze the situation. Think about it, that is" said Melrod.

Tujex Tujex arrived on the roof just in time to hear the bad news. He sat down on the roof, and sighed. “Well we better go now. I’ve already caused enough trouble.” Tujex said looking over his shoulder down to the bandits who walked the streets.

Darkness Fall-ll Master, should I do the scouting first? Whisky asked Katherine.

'''Go Ahead Whisky. But be careful, I know that there's a hunter camp here as well...''' Katherine allowed the owl to go but warned it of the dangers lurking here...

"Guys, I've allowed my owl to do some scouting due south before we venture forth, just in case of any dangers along the way..." Katherine informed the others, as Whisky took off into the clear sky, heading south.

Just hope that old pal will come back soon... Katherine kept her fingers crossed, as her owl turned invisible...

Braldril Braldril rolled his eyes and took a knee.

"Well then, looks like we are going to be here a while if we have to wait on the bird to return."

Red Un "Well, I ain't gonna wait for any bird..."

Red Un hopped down from the roof and started to walk through the forest, looking warily for hunters and such.

Meanwhile...

"I don't understand. Surely they will find the carpet easily."

"Yes, I'm sure they'll find a carpet..."

The two robed men disappeared into the shadows.

Chapter 28, in which the Adventurers find a carpet and fight hunters and guards
Vodok ''"Are flyin' carpets comfor'ble? 'Cause all 'is walkin's makin' me tired..." ''Vodok asked and forced himself to continue walking. ''"Yes. They are very comfortable. Keep on walking." ''Vodivir said clearly while concentrating on cleaning his already clean hammer.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay was imagining things. He needed a cool drink.

Red Un Red Un ducked as an arrow passed inches from his head.

"Hey, stop that!"

Then he realised that (for once) it wasn't his group that was fighting among themselves. He saw something green move rapidly between the trees.

"Great, hunters..."

Tetazuno Rik followed Red Un through the forest. The arrow that had narrowly missed Red Un hit Rik in the arm.

"Argh!" Rik shouted as he pulled the arrow out and quickly healed himself.

"Nobody gets to put an arrow in my arm and then get away with it..." Rik said, as he loaded his crossbow and readied his axe in an easy grabbing spot, then ran into the deeper forest.

Braldril Braldril picked up the arrow that had hit Rik after he had pulled it out. He looked at it closely.

"Well I’m not so sure these are hunters that we are dealing with. These arrows are not familiar to me..."

Braldril looked up and saw Rik running off into the forest. He rolled his eyes and took off after him, axe and shield in hand.

Vitata Vitata stayed apart from the group, holding a large bundle of clothes he had robbed from the archers and Melrod's as well. With these clothes, I know Melrod won't go back on the deal... He smiled and didn't notice the rest of the team being attacked by hunters. He took some of the armour he had stolen from passing outlaws and put them on under his black thief's robe and cloak. Suddenly, an arrow was released and it struck the place where Vitata's head had been while putting on the armour... his shoulder. Pulling the arrow out, a long line of blood gushed from the wound and anger bubbled within him. I'm one of them and they still attack me... He pulled out his brightsword and his belt of throwing knives. Sword in his left hand and knives in his right, he rushed at the bushes, throwing knives in every direction.

Tranquillity Ahead of her Tranquillity saw an arrow shoot by Red Un and bury itself in Rik's arm, seconds later another arrow shot by a foot behind her and lodged itself in Vitata's shoulder. She saw both men rush into the bushes in search of the culprits. Suddenly Tranquillity heard a whizzing sound behind her and dived for the ground, drawing her sword from the sheath on her back before she landed, the steel glinted a dull silver. One had come so close that it had clipped off a lock of her hair and was now quivering in the tree in front of her with her hair pinned in front of it. She felt her hair. Suddenly her eyes changed from their former green colour, narrowed and became an icy blue colour, the same colour that her huge sword was now glowing. She leaped up onto her feet. "That's it, now you band of murderer's are gonna PAY!" she screamed. She charged into the trees and bushes behind her, seconds later shouts and screams could be heard from the area which Tranquillity had just entered, none of them her own.

Tujex Tujex aimed his crossbow carefully. He aimed, and aimed until he found the exact moment to shoot. He shot his crossbow, and heard it make contact with something. He rushed to the tree that his bolt had embedded itself in, and found a piece of cloth hanging from it. “Darn it, I almost had him.” Tujex growled, as he turned to go back to the others. As soon as he took his first step he was snatched into a tree, and was hanging upside down by a rope. Then three arrows found their way into his shoulder, he managed to swing out of the way of the other five which would have gotten his head, heart, and lungs. “Damnit!” he swore as he snatched the arrows from his shoulder, and cut himself down with his knife.

Vodok Vodivir was holding his war hammer over his head ready to swing. Vodok was already holding a sudden death rune in one hand and a shield in the other. A twig cracked. Vodivir made a large (large for a dwarf, that is) horizontal swing, narrowly missing Vodoks helmet. He slowly walked towards the broken twig and found a large stone between two bits of a twig. There was a sound of an arrow being fired. No hunter could miss such a clear target... Vodivir had fallen for the hunter’s trick and another shot Vodivir in the back. Vodok looked at the arrow. Only a few drops of blood were running out. Vodivirs armour had saved him. He was not slow to react. Ignoring the pain he quickly jumped behind a tree to be outside the line of fire. Ain't a fatal wound, once the arrows out and the bleeding is stopped, I'm gonna be OK... Vodivir thought trying to calm himself. But the bleeding was increasing. Vodivir suddenly felt a strange feeling. The arrow that had been shot had been poisoned. ''"SOMEONE GET THIS ARROW OUT!!" ''

The shooter had to be behind the arrow. So Vodok decided to walk that way. ''"One o' 'em ought'a be ova' there!" ''Vodok yelled pointing at a bush with a sudden death, ignoring Vodivirs yelling.

Red Un There was a rustling ahead of Red Un, so he charged...slightly to the right of it. He thrust his sword and was rewarded by a pain-filled scream. The camouflaged hunter stumbled out, holding his leg. Red Un put his sword against the hunter's throat.

"I suggest ya tell your friends to leave us alone..."

The hunter muttered and then took out something from his pocket. It was an ultimate explosion rune...

Vodok Vodok was standing just two steps from Red Un and the hunter that was threatening to blow the place to pieces. Vodok threw away his ultimate explosion, held his dragon shield with two hands at the top. Then he took a quick step forward and swung his shield horizontally and hit the hunter right on the arm. He dropped the rune in shock. Vodok took his chance and dropped his shield and kicked the hunter. The hunter punched Vodok in the face. Vodok dropped to the ground with a heavily bleeding nose. ''"KILL 'IM!" ''Vodok yelled followed by a few curses.

Red Un "Well, fine then..."

Red Un cut of the hunter’s head. But still more arrows were coming at them. Then he heard something else. It was the grunting of minotaurs!

Suddenly, a big minotaur ran towards Red Un and... passed him and struck down a hunter that had sneaked up behind the half-dwarf.

"What's going on?!"

It seemed like the minotaurs were fighting against the hunters and helping Red Un and his gang!

Vodok Vodok quickly jumped onto the ultimate explosion rune and put it in his backpack. After another yell for help Vodok decided it was time to help Vodivir. So Vodok walked up to Vodivir and simply tugged the arrow out. ''"AAAGH!" ''Vodivir yelled. Then suddenly the place around Vodivir was soaked in blood. ''"WE NEED TA STOP 'E BLEEDIN'!" ''Vodok yelled not certain what to do.

Tujex Tujex, fell to the ground, and found a female minotaur archer standing beside him. She launched an arrow that struck a hunter directly in his neck. Tujex slowly staggered over to her, and a minotaur mage walked over to him and healed his wounds. Tujex cracked his bones and smiled at the mage, “Thanks. . . I guess.” The mino nodded, Tujex guessed he understood what he said. Then Tujex turned to female archer, who looked pretty good. “Well… I’ve never been with a minotaur before.” The minotaur turned to him, and slapped him with her bow. “And I don’t plan to be with an elf.” Tujex smiled, and rubbed his cheek. “I love it when they play hard to get.”

Red Un The hunters were now fleeing in panic as minotaur archers picked them off and minotaur guards butchered those who were too slow. Meanwhile, a number of minotaur mages walked on each side of a large, ornately-clad minotaur with a long, carved staff, golden enlongnments on his horns and a long brown robe that dragged behind him. He first stopped in front of Vodok and Vodivir, smiled and made a small gesture with his hand. Suddenly, Vodivir stopped bleeding.

Then he continued without a word to Red Un. The half-dwarf was very confused indeed.

"Ahoi there, Mr. minotaur-big-mage thingy! How come you're helpin' us?"

The minotaur looked down at Red Un and spoke with a voice which was quite clear compared to the usual "Learrrn tha secrrret uf death"-stuff that was usually heard from minotaurs.

"First, I shall tell thee that I dost not do it because I in any way like thou and thine companions. I and my brave council has seen it fit merely to aid thou because that would damage ye Brotherhood of ye Dark Star, our greatest enemy. Now, will thou call together thine companions so that they may all hear what the Great Mage of Minotaurs has to say?"

"Uh...sure. HEY EVERYBODY! THE BIG GUY WANTS TO SAY SOMETHIN'!"

Tranquillity Tranquillity jugged back into the clearing breathing heavily with red blood splattered across her robes, her eyes green once again. As she was entering she caught sight of all the minotaurs and reached towards her blade, but desisted as several minotaur archers pointed their crossbows in her general direction. She drew her hand away from her sheathe and slowly casually reached her hand near her pocket. She looked towards Red Un for a sign as what to do.

Vodok Vodivir who was in perfect shape now walked over to the large minotaur as if nothing had happened. Vodok followed after he had stood wide-eyed for a few seconds.

Red Un Red Un tried to do a general "don't kill them"-gesture with his hand towards Tranquillity. He hoped it got through.

"Uhm...so, what've ya got to say, Mr. Big Mage-foozle?"

"I shall say what I shall say, impertinent halfbreed, when all of thine adventurers have gathered."

Red Un almost reached for his sword at the words "impertinent halfbreed", but realised that it would be foolish under the circumstances.

Tetazuno After retracting his axe from the neck of a hunter, Rik casually jogged over to the Minotaur Mage that was talking to the rest of the group. He was wondering why a Minotaur would want to speak, or even help a group of human beings...

Tujex Tujex walked over to the minotaur, warlock, mage, leader thingy. The female minotaur was behind him, shoving him forward with her crossbow. "Be gentle," Tujex muttered with a smile. The mino slapped him across the back of his head. Tujex fell on his face, and found himself at the feet of the big minotaur guy.

Braldril Braldril saw a hunter in the distance and pulled a throwing axe out. Just as he was about to throw the hunter fled down a hill.

"You are lucky, for now that is."

Braldril walked back towards the group and saw a large number of various minotaurs. He rolled his eyes and continued forward.

Darkness Fall-ll Finally, Whisky came back. ''Master, there's a gang of sharpshooters, a hunter of a higher rank than hunters, located just south and also a big group of minotaurs. They seemed to be already prepared for our arrival. And, and Red Un and the rest, they seem to be walking straight into their trap....''

Katherine's jaw dropped at the report of Whisky. She was not sure if it was too late to warn the others about the dangers waiting for them. She couldn't wait anymore, she had to warn the others. She gripped her staff ever tighter and Whisky transformed into a white shield, as she dashed towards the others who were already fighting the sharpshooters and minotaurs.

I hope I'm not too late.... Katherine crossed her fingers...

Tranquillity Tranquillity saw Red Un motioning to her, it looked like he was trying to tell her to cut the minotaurs heads off. She took a deep breath and was about to dig her hand into her pocket where she kept a stealth ring when she heard Red Un ask the minotaur leader why he was helping them. She decided that perhaps Red Un was just very bad at sign language and cautiously approached the group, her hand still in her pocket in case trouble arose.

Red Un Red Un wondered what Katherine was running for. Then the Great Mage started to speak again.

"I shall now tell thee about when, recently, ye shameful Brotherhood of the Dark Star came here, thinking that they would not be spotted by our most wonderful scouts, carrying an ornate Mat of strange powers. They hid ye Mat and disappeared, but our brave scouts soon took it and brought it back to our outpost. As none of our mages residing here could find out what was so special about ye Mat, they called upon ye most powerful of Minotaur Mages..."

"That would be you, I presume" interrupted Red Un.

"...YE MOST POWERFUL OF MINOTAUR MAGES, who indeed saw that it was a Mat of Flying, so common in ye desert Lands of the South. With great magical deducing, ye Great Mage saw what the plan of ye evil Brotherhood was, and thus..."

He motioned to one of the lesser mages, who carried forth a red mat with yellow borders.

"...we here bringeth thou ye Mat, so that thou may go forth and be a nuisance for ye Brotherhood."

Tetazuno Finaly, Rik got a glimpse of the carpet, but it looked like an ordinary plain old carpet to him. He was a tad upset about this but didn’t show it, he was expecting something a bit more un-original.

"So, are we going now or are we going to have to take of at H.L's roof?" Rik asked.

Darkness Fall-ll Panting from the run, Katherine finally reached the rest of the group but they seem to have stopped fighting. A few of them were injured, and there were few lifeless bodies on the ground, sharpshooters Katherine presumed. But what more strange was, the minotaurs were not attacking them. Instead they were fighting along side with them against the Sharpshooters, which was puzzling to Katherine.

Katherine, still exhausted, bent down with both her hands on her knee, as large drops of sweat trickled down her forehead.

Just in front of her, Red Un seemed to be negotiating with a Minotaur Mage.

Perhaps, Katherine had worried too much about the "ambush" whisky spook of. Now, regained with a bit of energy, Katherine slowly walked towards Tranquillity to find out what was going on, especially between Red Un and the Minotaur mage.

Vitata Vitata was still deep in a line of bushes, both hands grasping at the collar of a hunter's cloak. His eyes wide with anger, he shouted in the hunter's face "I told you idiots to stay clear of this group! Haven't I told you that I'm supposed to be one of them? If they suspected me because I didn't hurt any of you then what would happen eh? You beat it and not return. I'll handle this group myself, idiot." He pushed the hunter away and watched him scramble away towards the camp. Vitata strode over to the trees where he saw all the knives he threw in a neat little square on the side. He had deliberately missed all the hunters and his brightsword had only sliced through branches, not bodies. Pulling the knives out of the trunk, he placed them into his belt container and walked out into the open. He strode over to Red Un's group and crossed his arms. "What did I miss?" Vitata asked, as if nothing had happened.

Vodok ''"Right. What are we waiting for? Someone carry the carpet and we'll go!" ''Vodivir said, ignoring Vitata hoping he would be offended.

Red Un "Yeah, let's get back to Melrod, 'cause he's the only one who can steer this thing..."

The Great Mage snorted loudly.

"Oh yeah, thanks a lot, Mr. big-mage-thingy."

The Great Mage snorted again.

"Be warned, halfbreed, for if we shall ever meet again, it shall be as enemies, just as thine dwarven kin has always been."

"Huh. Don't worry, I'll stay away from ya. You smell even worse than me..."

The Great Mage had some trouble with keeping all of his followers from shooting, stabbing and cutting Red Un into a pile of half-dwarf meat-sauce. There was a lot of angry grunting and cursing as the minotaurs left.

"Right" said Red Un. "Let's get movin'!"

Darkness Fall-ll Tranquillity whispered to Katherine what had happened. And Katherine's eyes grew wide open, as she found out that it was the minotaurs that had taken the carpet.

Katherine saw Vitata coming towards them and said, "Well I think you missed out as much as I do..."

Katherine let out a sigh of relief that they did not have to battle against these big minotaurs. Regaining her strength she started to move on with the rest...

Katherine looked back and thought she saw some rustling among the bushes...

Braldril Braldril climbed through the bushes and saw everyone staring at him.

"What? Do I have something on my face? Maybe a bit of blood...."

He took a rag out of his pack and wiped his face off. He looked at the minotaurs and rolled his eyes and sneered when he walked past. One of the minotaur archers stuck his foot out and tripped Braldril.

"What the hell you think you are doing you ugly bull?"

The archer growled and stepped back.

"Yeah that’s what I thought," Braldril said with a glare in his eyes. He turned back around and followed Red Un back to the outlaw camp.

Tranquillity Tranquillity looked and saw about half of the group already moving out back to the Outlaw Camp. She looked around at the rest of the people remaining with her and sighed. She reached down and with a grunt lifted the heavy carpet onto her shoulders and started moving, trying to catch up to the group under the weight of the heavy carpet.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine turned around to look at Tranquillity having a hard time carry that red, dirty and heavy carpet. So she went over and gave her a helping hand. Signalling to Trans to allow her to help, Katherine support the front of the carpet, while Trans supported the back and Whisky picked up the middle portion.

Katherine never thought that the carpet would be this heavy, and grumbled, "Fancy having so many guys in the group but none of them even bothered to help the ladies..." Katherine groaned again as she shifted the weight of the carpet across her right shoulder to prevent it from falling off...

Vodok ''"There ain't nothin' wrong with dwarfs! Bu' yeh minotaurs..." ''Vodok started. Then he was dragged back and silenced by Vodivir who started walking, still holding Vodok.

Tetazuno Rik looked around to see the two ladies carrying the carpet. He laughed and walked up to them.

"You’re both doing it the pauper way." He said to them. He stood underneath it and used a simple Levitate charm. The carpet simply floated in the air and followed behind him.

"See...simple!"

Evero Sash As the group walked on, something lurked in the shadows. It was an archer. He watched the group, and being an archer he easily covered himself from the group and watched them along their path. He watched the one called "Rik" show the two women carrying the carpet with the levitate charm, he realized he was falling behind the group. He quickly cast the invisibility spell and closely followed the group.

Fire Aclay Fire Aclay stuck close to Red Un and held his hammer tight. He saw the movement and running wildly tried to catch up with it. "Who are you?"

Evero Sash “I… I am Evero. I am an Ankrahmiun archer. I have been closely following your pack since you assemble in Frodo's hut in Thais. I'm sorry if I have startled you and I would like to continue along with you.”

He glanced at Red Un and his shirtsleeve moved ever so slightly to reveal the Mark of the Dark Star...

Darkness Fall-ll "Why thanks... unlike the others..." Katherine smiled at Rik and snorted at the other guys. With the carpet now lifted in mid air, Katherine dust her hands off happily and began humming a tune.

Katherine was very sure that she had detected some rustling among the bushes. Then, Fire Aclay revealed the stalker, an archer, Evero. Katherine called out, "What are you doing sneaking around, foul archer?" by now Katherine was already getting aggressive at the stalker. "Join us? Why didn't you just present yourself instead of always sneaking among the bushes?" Katherine continued.

Evero Sash “I am surely not a FOUL ARCHER. My blood is as pure as the sands of the land which I come from. The reason I did not announce myself in the beginning was because... I was untrustworthy at the time. I was a specimen for a wild sorcerer testing potions and spells on me. I’m sorry if I have caused you fear and I am more than willing to aid you on your quest for the Sword.”

Tujex Tujex shrugged once he saw Rik use the levitation charm on the carpet. "I was gonna carry it, but I like your way much better." Tujex said as he walked passed Rik to catch up with Red Un. He walked beside the half-dwarf, almost wanting to laugh at the obvious difference in their heights. "I didn't know dwarves and minotaurs hated each other so," Tujex said looking down to Red Un, not really expecting the half-dwarf to comment on it.

Vitata Vitata followed behind the group and yawned. He took his backpack off and threw it onto the carpet. "I'll just let you people levitate my bag then..."

Red Un Red Un looked at the strange archer.

"Hum...you said you've followed us ever since we were in Thais? That's pretty impressive considering that we've been trough storms, armies and more dangers that I could ever have imagined. I guess ya can join us. By the way, we're not questing for a sword, but for a library."

Vodok Vodok released himself from Vodivirs grip. ''"Yeah! Wha' sword were you goin' on 'bout?" ''Vodok asked aggressively, wanting to take out his anger on someone. Vodivir sighed and grabbed Vodok again.

Evero Sash ''They do not know of the sword I seek inside the library.... excellent.''

”Err, sorry. You’re right, it must be the effects of the spells and incantations the sorcerer performed on me. And yes I have been following, it wasn’t that hard for me to follow because I stayed far enough to stay out of battle but close enough for me to pass through after battle. As for the storms, they are nothing to me, I come from Ankrahmun and I withstand the vicious sandstorms... Wha.. What’s that?! Look over there!”

Tetazuno Rik looked in the way that Evero was looking. He could see smoke and it was coming from the outlaw camp. Forgetting that he had everyone’s belongings on the carpet he ran towards the camp and took the carpet and everyone’s possessions with him, without realizing that he was running towards a fire with bags and a carpet, perfectly flammable items...

Red Un "Aw nuts, it must be Thais doin' another one of those 'kill all outlaws'-raids. When are they gonna give up?!"

Meanwhile, Melrod had quite some trouble explaining that he wasn't an outlaw to the angry Thaisan soldiers.

"How, I say, how can you even think that I, Melrod the Legendary Carpet-Flyer, is a simple cowardly thief?"

The sergeant spit out his chewed tobacco.

"You've got a lot of gold for someone else than a thief. Or are you perhaps a Thaisan noble out for a little walk in the woods?"

"Listen, I got this money fair and square. Legally, that is."

"Tell that to the judge in Thais. Just be glad we aren't killing you on the spot. The king is going to need some trophies from this Banor-forsaken scum-hole..."

Thus, Melrod was dragged away by two strong soldiers.

"Wait, I say, wait a minute! I've got powerful friends! Really!"

Tetazuno "Oi!" Rik said as he walked over to where Melrod was being dragged away.

"That’s our carpet flier! You want your own you wait in line!"

"Oh yea, says the low life outlaw!" the guard replied. "Listen, do us a favour and get outta my sight..."

"Ok, Firstly, I'm a proud Ankraman. And secondly, I ain’t going nowhere unless that carpet flier is under our guard."

The guards raised their lances and let go of Melrod. Rik took his chance, caught Melrods eye and moved his head a bit. Melrod got his hint and moved away slowly. Rik wielded his knight axe and walked towards the guard duo.

"Which of you guards want to be beaten first." The first guard moved towards Rik, but the second guard moved towards Vitata. Rik blocked him and said.

"Your little scrap is with me... If they want to join me they can."

Rik turned around to face the gang. He said in a low whisper so only the gang to hear.

"Melrod’s escaped, and know it’s your turn, follow him, you should be able to find a take off point, try not to leave without me but if I take too long then just go. I'll hold off these loons for a while. Go! I don’t know much about this quest you guys are on anyway, so go do what you can. But I will catch up later."

Rik turned back to the guards and swiped at the first one.

"Let’s get it on!" He shouted as the guards retaliated.

Evero Sash Evero waved off the others and stayed behind with Rik. He said to himself, "Remember what you've been taught Evero." He pulled out his bow, went to a nearby tree and took aim...

His first arrow pierced the guard's leather boot and he fell to the ground. He watched Rik swing around to see who had done this. Evero simply nodded his head and yelled "GET ON THE FLOOR" as he pulled out his burst arrow with an explosive tip and for a second time took aim.

"Asef Tem Kulak" he said to himself and shot the arrow.

Tetazuno Rik ducked as the fire-arrow flew over his head. It hit the floor in between the two guards. It exploded, and once the fire and smoke had cleared, the guards were still standing there, and round their necks, Rik spotted a dragon necklace for each of them. Fire was useless. He looked at Evero who looked a bit shocked that his arrow hadn’t worked.

"Go!" Rik shouted to him as the guard called for a third, arrows and burst arrows weren’t any use here, he need a sorcerer for mass damage. He reached into his pocket for some runes but all he retrieved were a few Great Fireballs (useless) and a bunch of Ultimate Heal (not needed right now).

I should really stock up on runes Rik thought to himself. After seeing that Evero still hadn’t moved, Rik shouted at him again.

"Go with the others! Get the carpet ready!"

Rik turned and held up his knight axe, as the guard was about to plunge into Rik's armour with his lance. He held up his dragon shield and fended him off and then blocked the second one, but not fast enough for the third and felt the lance sink into his arm. As it was taken out he saw his shoulder bleeding. He couldn’t move his arm and his other hand held his axe, which he didn’t want to drop, so he couldn’t reach his Ultimate Healing runes. He watched the 3 guards approach him.

I wish the group an easy and safe flight, may swift wings take them upon their journey he thought and closed his eyes...

Evero Sash As Evero stood stunned that his arrows didn’t work he watched the guard sink his lance into Rik's arm and then close his eyes... He said to himself, "If Rik stays and gets slain by the guards then the guards will surely attempt to attack the group.” Evero said a prayer for Rik, assembled his crossbow, then held a single bolt in his hand and said "Exevo Con Vis". The bolt transformed and had ocean blue lines across… a Power Bolt. He shot 3 bolts towards the guards disabling then momentarily then loaded the Power Bolt and fired. A direct hit on the middle guard, being hit he swung his arms in his fall and decapitated one guard and stuck his lance into the other. Evero glanced at Rik lying there motionless and smiled… He quickly regained his form and ran towards the group.

Darkness Fall-ll "Oh no Rik, I'm not gonna let a nice guy like you get bullied by 3 guards..." Katherine walked hastily towards Rik. She raised her staff up and flung her shield towards the three guards.

The shield spun towards the third guard, striking his temple and sent him unconscious.

"HA! That was an easy one..." Katherine remarked.

As Katherine approached Rik, she cast a protective shield around him. "Stop sitting there like you're waiting for something. Get back up on your feet..." Katherine commented. She reached out her hand and pulled Rik back to his feet. She gave him a smile and hurried him to join the rest.

Before leaving, she cast a sleep spell on the remaining guard who laid unconscious on the ground. "Count yourself lucky that I didn't take your life..." Katherine whispered before turning around and join the rest.

"HEY! Don't you guys dare leave without me!!!"

Braldril Two more guards had come after the final one had fallen to the ground. Braldril had never shown much hostility or much of his ability when it came to combat. He walked up to the first guard who had raised his sword. Braldril reached back into his backpack and pulled out the blue orb he had been carrying. He grasped the blue orb in his right hand and raised his arm to the blade. Just as the blade of the guard was about to slice off Braldril's arm, a long, dark blade appeared from his right gauntlet, deflecting the blade.

The guard stumbled and Braldril brought the dark blade into the man's chest. As the man dropped his sword, Braldril picked it up and spun around, and stabbed the other guard in his stomach, then kicked him off the blade.

Braldril dropped the blade to the ground, turned around, and nodded at the others.

"Let’s get moving."

Evero Sash As he was running to catch the group Evero noticed Katherine and Rik behind him... He stopped thinking he’d seen a ghost.

"Rik, I thought you were…" He glanced at Katherine and smiled. He thought what a noble women to turn back and save him from three more guards... I had not seen. And Rik he was still alive… If not for Katherine those three following guards would have finished him off.

"Katherine, Rik I’m sorry you cant believe how I feel by not seeing those three extra guards, maybe I am not to follow your group…"

Tranquillity "Cut it. We can discuss this later" exclaimed Tranquillity with a look over her shoulder. There were several more guards approaching them and catching up quickly due to the fact that Rik couldn't move as quickly as they would have liked due to his wounds.

Tranquillity stopped and turned around, drawing her sword as she faced the oncoming guards. "Get Rik to the carpet," she said, looking back at Katherine, "I'll hold these guys off for now, and catch up with you in a minute." She turned back around took a defensive stance facing the oncoming guards.

Tetazuno Rik turned to Katherine and returned the smile she had given him earlier.

"Thanks for the help, I’ll thank you properly later" he said, turned round and thrust his backpack of Ultimate Healing Runes into Tranquillity’s backpack.

"You’ll need them more then me..." he whispered into her ear and then ran back to the rest of the group with Evero and Katherine. Well, they ran, Rik hobbled. For some reason, no amount of Exura Vitas was healing the hole in his upper arm. He thought he'd talk to Red Un about it or another member of the group, because there might be some dwarf remedy to it... Well, that’s what he hoped anyway.

Red Un Meanwhile, Red Un had found Melrod and had gotten the carpet to him.

"Melrod! We need to get outta here quickly!"

"But, I say, but..."

"No buts! Just get the carpet flying!"

Melrod rolled out the carpet and sat down on it. He moved his hands in the traditional carpet-flying ways, and made some extra moves just for show. The carpet lifted from the ground.

"Now, where to?"

"First we've gotta get the others. Fly low through the city."

Vodok The two dwarfs had followed the mat trying to look as innocent as possible while passing the guards. When the mat lifted Vodok was quick to act.

''"OH NO YEH DON'!!" ''Vodok yelled throwing his backpacks that he had in his hands onto the mat, narrowly missing Melrod. Vodivir threw up his war hammer and climbed up. Vodok tried to climb up but couldn't. Vodivir grabbed Vodoks arm and started pulling. After about half a minute of struggling they were both on the mat. ''"What are you waiting for??" ''Vodok asked very impatiently.

Tetazuno Rik saw Red Un and the two dwarfs clamber onto the carpet as it took off. He stopped running forward and waited as the carpet started to gather speed. He aimed his timing well, and just at the right second he jumped, and landed on the carpet. It buckled a bit but then got started again.

"Tranquillity is fighting off more guards. She's down there." Rik pointed to her fending off a few guards. He banged up his arm and felt his manoeuvrability come back into it. He leant over the side as they sped through the camp and held his axe out, hitting random guards.

"Woohoo! This is great fun!"

Braldril Braldril loosened his grip on the blue orb and ran over to Tranquillity.

"Let's get moving. We could hold ‘em off for a bit, but eventually we would be overwhelmed."

Darkness Fall-ll With Rik safely gotten onto the carpet, Katherine made a jump as well. Luckily she managed to get onto it, as a few guards barely missed her.

'''Phew! Luckily I got onto this carpet, if not I'm dinner for them...'''

Looking down, she saw Braldril and Tranquillity beginning to have difficulties fending off the guards.

"Red Un, we gotta get Braldril and Tranquillity onto the carpet, they can't hold on much longer!" Katherine alerted Red Un.

Katherine rapidly cast multiple magic missiles to push back the oncoming guards and simultaneously cast fireballs to cut off the backups, in order to give them sufficient space and time to pull Tranquillity and Braldril up. She couldn’t hold on much longer, continuous casting of spells was slowly wearing Katherine down...

Tranquillity Tranquillity looked behind her at Katherine and the others for a bit, but then turned to face the oncoming guards. She reached down as if stretching and from her boot she pulled out a dagger, which she hid in her hand. As a group of guards approached she quickly tossed it underhand into one guards arm, and he immediately fell down unconscious, she spun, around and under the other guards lance, pulled the dagger out, stabbed another guard in his arm, withdrew the dagger and placed it in a sheath under her arm.

She didn't have any time to rejoice in that victory however because she was quickly approached by several other guards. She soon found herself, spinning and jumping back, trying to both avoid the attacks of her enemies and slam them on the head with the side of her blade.

Suddenly a guard lunged out as cut a deep gash along her right arm and another leaped out and slashed her along the stomach. She stared down at the wounds in disbelief for a second. When she looked up again her eyes were once again glowing icy blue, and her sword was beginning to as well. Her wounds began healing at an incredible pace, but nobody who was fighting her would have a chance to notice that at the moment. She quickly reached into a side pocket and pulled out an explosion rune, which she slapped to the side of her blade and lunged into the group, and quickly it appeared she was overcome. Then suddenly as she was swinging she fired off the rune into a group of guards which fended them off for a moment, but she was quickly overcome again in a moment, despite her frenzied swinging, lunging, ducking, and spinning.

She would soon be brought down, through sheer weight of numbers.

Tetazuno As they flew over the heads of Tranquillity, Bradril and the guards, Rik steadied himself and walked to the edge of the carpet. He jumped at the right time to land on one of the guards’ shoulders. His arm was fine now and he had to return the favour to Tranquillity. He grabbed his knight axe and slammed it down on the guards head. It was instant death. As he jumped off the guards shoulders, whilst he was falling to the floor, Rik managed to extend a leg and kick the second guard in the face. He was knocked unconscious. The third guard was smirking.

"What’s so funny?" Rik asked.

"I'll have to damage the other arm as well then!" The guard said.

"You’re the one who did this?" Rik pointed at his bandage.

"Sure did!"

"Then I’ve got a score to settle with you!" Rik shouted at him. The guard lunged his lance at Rik, but there only being one it was much easier to deflect. Rik kicked the lance away and slashed with his axe which the guard dodged. The guard spun round and brought his lance spinning around with him, which knocked Riks axe out of his hand. It flew out and fell beneath a bush.

"Ahhh, what a SHAME!!" Said the guard. He plunged at Rik one more time, But Rik deflected it with his shield, spun round and drew out his crossbow. He loaded it with one bolt and prayed it would work. Once he had reached normal position he aimed very carefully, very quickly at the spot between the guards eyes, and fired. It was a direct hit and the guard fell to the floor. Rik put away his crossbow and ran to the bush and picked up his knight axe. He ran and jumped back onto the carpet, hovering slightly away, then leaned over the edge and held out hands for Bradril and Tranquillity.

"Well, stop standing there like you're waiting for something. Get up here!" Rik mimicked Katherine and turned to smile at her. He then waited for Bradril and Tranquillity to be hauled up on the carpet.

Tranquillity Tranquillity leaped up into the air and landed on the carpet, grabbed Bradrils arm, and pulled him up onto the carpet. She slowly looked around her at her companions and with a slightly confused look on her face said, "Ready?" then collapsed on the carpet, unconscious due to the massive amounts of energy the fighting and constant healing had taken from her body.

Evero Sash Evero watched as the others hopped onto the carpet. He was still in awe of what he could have caused. He simply sat in the corner of the carpet and watched… Vodok Vodok just sat and looked at the knocked out body. Vodok drew a fire bomb and shot it in the middle of the guards successfully causing some confusion. ''"We need to hurry..." ''Vodivir said trying to stay calm.

Red Un "Okay Melrod, get us high up!"

"But..."

"Just do it!"

Melrod shrugged and flew the carpet high into the air, beyond the reach of the soldiers.

The Sergeant grunted. He had lost many good men, and even if those people up there weren't outlaws, he sure as hell wasn't going to let them go.

"Get the crossbowmen ready!"

The few surviving soldiers took up their crossbows.

"Fire!"

The air was filled with crossbow bolts.

"This, I say, this is terrible!"

"Get the carpet flying", said Red Un. "To Vega!"

And the carpet flew...

Tetazuno Rik walked over to the end of the carpet to Evero and sat down next to him.

"Listen, there’s nothing that you did wrong..." Rik told him. "You thought that I was a goner so you did your best, at the time I thought I was a goner too... I told you to run didn’t I? Which makes it my fault. So brighten up." Rik stood up and looked into the horizon. "This is a once in a lifetime experience... I don’t think I'd be paying for another one of these anyway..."

Rik stood for a while and let the wind blow his longish hair around. It wasn’t that long, but longer than usual. He felt himself lighten considerably and held his arms out. This was great. After a little while his eyes met Tranquillity who was still unconscious. He walked over to her and reached into her backpack, took out his Ultimate Healing runes and used one on Tranq and waited for its magic to work...

Red Un Red Un looked down. Something was wrong.

"Melrod, I told ya to fly to Vega. That's north, not south."

"I've been trying to tell you! This carpet isn't mine! I'm glad that I even got it moving. It seems to be going somewhere by itself!"

"Uh oh..."

"What, I say, what should we do?"

"I guess all we can do is sit and wait..."

Meanwhile, the two robed men were talking. Somewhere.

"But still, I don't understand this. Where are they going? Won't they just save themselves of the carpet trough their enormous luck?"

"Well, they may get off the carpet, but they won't get away from the place we're sending them to. Begin the ritual..."

Meanwhile, Red Un felt a bit drowsy…

Chapter 29, in which the Adventurers have a strange dream
Tranquillity From inside her darkened mind Tranquillity felt slightly restored from the ultimate healing rune that Rik had used on her. She coughed slightly and rolled over, nearly to the edge of the carpet. As she was rolling an aqua coloured flask rolled out of her backpack and into the middle of the carpet.

Tetazuno Rik crawled over to the flask and looked at it, then reached towards it. As his hands got near it he felt them warm up, then burn as it turned his hands red. The pain was unbearable and he took his had back instantly.

"What the heck was that!?!" he shouted out loud, then seeing some people turned and looked at him, he just smiled and crawled back over to Tranq. He rolled her back over into the middle of the carpet. Then took his hand and placed them on her shoulders and shook gently.

"Tranq, you have to wake up, what the hells in that flask?"

Red Un The two robed men were holding hands and muttering mysterious spells.

"Keep at it, they're almost all asleep..."

Red Un blinked. And then again, but it took a while before he opened his eyes. And then he blinked...and didn't open his eyes at all...

This is not your world...

He felt a pain, from somewhere.

Go back...you don't belong here...

But he kept going, despite the pain. He wasn't walking, he wasn't flying, he just moved...

He was sleeping. He was dreaming. Vaguely, he felt that so were the others. They were sharing the dream.

Beyond this point, you can't go back...

Then he felt something under him. It was ground. He looked up. Something that looked like a dwarf, but without beard and with lots of ugly marks in his face, looked down at him. Then it spoke with words that was nothing like Red Un had ever heard, but still he understood them.

"What brings you to the Cliffs of Ilek-Vad, dreamer?"

Red Un saw that the others were here as well. Then he remembered something that he had once read.

"The hollow cliffs of glass? In the twilight sea?"

"That's where you are, dreamer."

"You mean...we're in...Dreamland?!"

Vitata Vitata moaned in pain and woke up in a jail cell. He felt around him for his bag but it wasn't there. ''Where am I? This isn't Outlaw Camp...they don’t have cells. Think...think...Oh...I remember that I picked a fight with some guards. Then one of them hit me on my head...I'm probably in Thais dungeon now... Where's the others?'' Vitata stood up and looked around in the dark cell. Not seeing anybody, he headed towards the bars and noticed two guards next guarding the cell. Smiling, he put his hands to his belt to unsheathe his trusty brightsword but found nothing there. He moved his hands around himself frantically and found all of his weapons and tools missing. Even his newly stolen armour was gone and he was left wearing rags. His face darkened in anger for it was most humiliating for a thief to be thieved. The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he became. Anger bubbled like a boiling pot of tar. His eyes widened and turned a shining red. His nails grew ten years worth of growing in a few seconds and sharpened themselves to become deadly devices. His back bulged and wings erupted from his back, ripping through the rags. There was nothing left in him except anger and humiliation.

''As a child, he had been told a legend of a bloodline of thieves with amazing powers. They were the best at all the arts of stealing and fighting. Of the twelve amazing bandits, one of them was exceptionally powerful and amazing. That one surpassed all other thieves in skill, speed and fighting skills. The others became jealous of this one and betrayed him, trapping him inside a cave where dragon lords lurked. Before the thief died, he had vowed to come back as a spirit and possess the one who had his potential... and have vengeance on his kin who betrayed him.''

Red Un A fisherman had found the bodies of the adventurers at the coast of Fibula. They were brought to the town, where the local healer became very curious. The adventurers were alive, but they were also asleep. Not unconscious, but asleep. No matter what was tried, they couldn't be awakened...

Red Un got on his feet. Indeed, these were the hollow cliffs of glass, inside which lived a strange breed of people in tunnels and in the town of turrets called Ilek-Vad.

"I must be dreaming. We're all dreaming. Dreaming the same dream..."

Tetazuno Rik looked around after opening his eyes, he felt as if he had been asleep for a thousand years, but he hadn’t been tired to begin with. But if he remembered correctly then he could remember a carpet, and a flask. When he looked at his hand it was red, but a second later it was normal. This place wasn’t real life, it wasn’t home and it wasn’t where he wanted to be right now. It wasn’t normal but it was wrong. He looked around to see the rest of the group in a deep slumber apart from Red Un who was wide awake. He was standing up pondering a thought. Rik got up sluggishly and made his way over to Red Un.

"So, wanna explain where that carpet took us?"

Red Un "Well... I don't think the carpet took us anywhere. But we fell asleep, and we didn't dream as we usually do. Somehow, we've entered the Dreamland of Earth, a strange place far away. I've read of it in a book, a really old book... But we shouldn't be here. This is the Dreamland of the strange planet Earth, and only the inhabitants of that planet should be able to go there..."

Red Un made some grimaces, and moved strangely.

"Hmm... seems like we're stuck here. Whatever magic that made us sleep is keepin' us from awaking."

Evero Sash Evero woke up and saw the local healer tending to the others and as he walked to see who was awake he saw himself… But this is impossible he said. He was asleep, but he wasn’t. This is very strange, he remembered something like this when the sorcerer were performing tasks on him... He saw Red Un and Rik talking and he played what Rik had said to him on the carpet over and over in his head. "What was that," he said dreary eyed. "Where am I," he yelled. He ripped off the sheets covering him and the local healer ran towards him thinking something was wrong. He waved him off and walked outside.

Tranquillity Tranquillity woke with a start and looked around her. This was odd, usually after using that much energy she would be unconscious for at least a day, and after that nearly incapable of movement for at least a week without restorative. She looked around her and saw her potion on the ground, it must have rolled out of her backpack, she grabbed it and shoved it back in. She jumped up and looked around. She found she was in no place she had ever been before, she walked over to Red Un and Rik. She was sure she would learn more about the situation soon.

Red Un Red Un went to help the others get on their feet. The ugly dwarf-like creature (not Red Un) looked at them curiously.

"As I said, what brings you to Ilek-Vad?"

Braldril Braldril awoke from a deep sleep. He looked down in his hand and still held the blue orb. He tucked it into his pocket and stood up. He spun around, looking for the others. His search ended when he spotted Red Un. He walked towards Red Un.

"So where might we be? And who is this guy?"

Braldril looked at the dwarf-like creature in disgust.

Vitata Vitata's hair flew and whipped the air wildly. His hair had doubled in length and turned blue in the few seconds of transformation. His teeth were no longer teeth but daggers protruding from his mouth. Muttering something under his breath in a voice that was not his, blades appeared and attached themselves at his arms, shoulders, and knees. Smiling, he dove into his shadow and leaped upward, appearing before the astonished guards. In a blink of an eye, Vitata had disposed of the guards, stolen all of his armour and weapons back and burnt down the prison. Outside the compound, he turned around and fired a great fireball at the area and it exploded and curled into ash.

Smiling, Vitata dug deep into his memory and pulled out the image of Red Un and his crew. Library of Legends... I can find those who betrayed me in those books... And Vitata took off running, killing and robbing those who stood in his way. "Little dwarf... little dwarf... where are you?"

Red Un "Okay, listen up. We're at the cliffs of Ilek-Vad. But this isn't Tibia, it's a sort of dream. We must find a way to wake ourselves up again, so that we can continue our journey through Tibia..."

Red Un looked down at the dwarf-creature.

"Say, who rules over Ilek-Vad these days?"

"Why, Randolph Carter, the famous dreamer does."

"The one who quested for unknown Kadath once?"

"That's him."

"Right...well, I guess we're gonna need food and shelter to begin with. Would ya show us to the nearest inn?"

"If you're all ready, come along."

Red Un turned to the others.

"Are we all ready?"

Tetazuno Rik looked into his backpack and saw that everything was in order, he loaded his crossbow and steadied his knight axe on his belt.

"Well, I’m ready!"

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir were both very confused. The more that was explained the more confused the pair got. They both decided it would be best to simply follow Red Un to wherever he was going. They at least understood the part about the inn. ''"Yeah! An inn!" ''Vodok said, just wanting to not stay out of the conversation.

Red Un The short creature went into a tunnel that seemed to go deep into the cliff. Red Un followed it into the darkness...

Braldril Braldril looked around trying to figure out where Red Un was. He figured he hadn't turned in another direction so he kept walking straight. Braldril turned around and looked at Tranquillity while walking backwards.

"You happen to know where we are?"

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine woke up but not remembering that she had ever fallen asleep. ''Ground? I thought moments ago we were flying? This looks familiar... FIBULA! Gosh I haven't been back here for almost fifty years...Well, everything seem to be the same...''

Katherine shook her head a little to get rid of the drowsiness. Just not far away from her, Red Un and the rest were already up and seem to be talking but she can't make out what they were talking. She tried feeling around for her staff. Good! It's there! Her backpack...There! Whisky.... where's Whisky?

Katherine started to look around frantically for Whisky, "WHISKY! WHISKY! OLD PAL! WHERE ARE YOU?!"

Master, I'm here... Whisky suddenly popped out from under her dark blue robe. Was having a terrible headache till you shouted for me...

'''GOSH! For a moment I thought I've lost you...''' Katherine hugged Whisky, tears almost pouring from the corners of her eyes.

Moments later, after Katherine has regained consciousness, she walked over to Red Un and the rest, who still seem to have confusions over where they are, except Red Un... And there was another creature, a dwarf-liked creature, talking to Red Un...

Tranquillity Tranquillity looked at Bradril, "I dunno," she said, "I think we're in some sort of dream world, I have no idea how we got here though. Not that I'm complaining of course," she smiled, "that means I don't have to drink that disgusting potion." She made a face and walked on behind Red Un into the darkness.

Tetazuno Rik walked into the darkness too. He saw nothing but... Nothing. He carried on walking and kept thinking words that his father had spoke to him.

''Don’t go when you don’t know where you’re going, because you’re probably going somewhere bad! ''

His dad had given him this advice when Rik was young and going for his first rotworm hunt. Thinking that he would be fine with the gang, Rik plunged into the darkness and kept on walking.

Vodok Vodivir and Vodok both walked after Red Un down into the hole.

Red Un Finally, they arrived in a large cave. It looked like any normal inn, except for the customers. There were a lot of the short, ugly creatures, but also dog-like humanoids who seemed to prefer eating raw flesh of some unknown kind (Red Un decided not to tell what kind it was to the others, though he knew all too well himself), and odd-looking humans with long narrow eyes, long-lobed ears, thin noses and pointed chins.

The bartender was one of the short creatures, which seemed to be the most common being in the inn. Red Un approached him.

"Uh...do ya have some beer?"

"Sure! But no wine."

"No wine, right. Gimmie a beer and a good table. I need to think about this..."

The bartender poured up a beer and Red Un paid for it. Then he was shown to a long table with lots of chairs, enough for all of the adventurers to sit at.

Braldril Braldril walked up and sat down next to Red Un. He leaned over and whispered to Red Un, "I do not like this place one bit, dream world or not. Have you ever heard of strange dreams that have affected you in the real world? I have a feeling... a feeling that this might be one...."

Braldril got up and walked over to a table in a dark corner by himself. The only light was coming from a candle, and it was a dim light at that. He pulled his hood over his head to were only his eyes could be seen by the flicker of the flame. He wrapped his cloak around himself and sat down with his arms crossed.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine explored this so-called "Dream-yet-Real" World, that the others spoke off. It seems so real to her, the plants, the sun, the rock, the ground and the air. All seemed so real. The others has already began walking towards a tunnel, where to? She knew not.

Being an elf, Katherine was able to see clearly in the dark. The tunnel was long and narrow, just wide enough for two persons. Katherine was right behind Vodok and Vodivir, they seemed to be kind of scared as they walked down this seemingly endless tunnel leading to nowhere.

Then, there was light, though the lighting was quite dim, but was strong enough to blind her for a brief moment. The room or cave, was filled with strange-looking creatures Katherine has never seen before. As the group entered the room, those creatures glanced at them, like they were a pot of gold, or suitable ingredients for dinner, while some just schemed at them, like a prey locked on by an eagle from afar.

Katherine looked across the room, She realised that Braldril and Red Un had already settled down at a long table, with dim candlelight. So she walked over and sat down beside Braldril, and said softly, "I can feel that you dislike this place, this atmosphere... The creatures here seem to be not very welcomed about us being here..."

Doing the same as Braldril did, Katherine covered her head with the hood, folded her arms with her staff intacted and settled Whisky down on her shoulders, waiting, waiting for something or nothing.

Tetazuno Rik sat down on the table where Red Un was sitting, but at the far end. He ordered a drink and couldn’t help noticing the way the bartender liked his lips when he handed Rik his beer.

"Maybe it’s just me... But do I just not belong in bars and inns? I always end up in a fight or something, but it looks like they’re picking me to be eaten this time... "

Rik slowly reach into is back pack and took out a Great Fire Ball rune and held it tightly in his hand. He then took out a necklace and put it around his neck for his good luck charm from his sister.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine saw Rik taking a rune from his backpack, probably thinking he was gonna start a fight again, without knowing if the creatures were hostile or not, she telepathed him.

Easy Rik...Don't wanna stir up any unnecessary troubles in this dreamland...

Feeling rather thirsty, Katherine ordered a glass of beer from the same bartender that served Rik. As the bartender walked off, Katherine noticed how awkwardly the creature walked and twitch its butts. As if she had made a new discovery, she whispered to Braldril and covered her mouth tightly to hold back her laughter.

Tetazuno Rik hadn’t experienced this telepathy before. Thinking Katherine was talking out loud he said,

"I'm not stirring up any trouble, haven’t you seen these creatures, they’re all hideous and I’m sure that meat is human flesh!"

He looked around and it had gone quite silent all of a sudden. Rik looked around and saw everyone was looking at him.

"Maybe I should drink this outside" he said and put a few gold pieces on the table and went outside slowly, whilst the creatures started licking their lips at Rik...

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir had both sat down close to Red Un. ''"How do we get outta here?" ''Vodivir asked silently. ''"Yeah. We won' las' long in 'is place..." ''Vodok said, his eyes darting around the room.

Red Un Red Un shook his head and turned to the other people in the bar.

"Please forgive my companions, they are new Dreamers. We're just trying to get away from Dreamland as quickly as possible, and we don't want to cause any problems. And I can assure the Ghouls that my companions meant no harm with the whole "eating human flesh"-thing. So would you please not eat them?"

The wolf-like ghouls grinned and went back to their meals. Red Un turned back to his party.

"Listen, a lot of things may seem disturbing around here, but I can assure you that we're in the safest place in all o' Dreamland."

A relatively normal-looking old man in a long nightgown approached them.

"Greetings fellow Dreamers. I'm Howard. Mind if I join you?"

"Sure, why not..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity followed Red Un through the tunnel till they reached the bar. She took one step inside and then noticed what the creatures inside were eating. Her stomach lurched violently and she stopped by the entrance and looked around her. She leaned over towards Katherine and whispered to her, "Shout if you guys need me or are gonna leave, I'll be outside." She then rushed back up the tunnel.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine giggled when Rik suddenly talked out loud. Guess he wasn't used to telepathy as yet.

The bartender came back with the beer she ordered. She placed a few gold pieces onto his tray, and gave a few extras as tips. A corner of the bartender's lips curled and walked away.

Katherine was sipping her beer, when Tranquillity whispered to her. Though Katherine didn't know the exact reasons why Tranquillity wasn't gonna join them at the table, she nodded in acknowledgement.

''Master, Red Un seemed to have been a dreamer before, or even for a long time. Judging by how he eased the tensed atmosphere...'' Whisky suddenly commented, as the old man, identified only as Howard, walked towards them.

I guess so... And it sure does feel comfortable, seeing a creature normal-looking enough... And knowing that we're in the safest place in Dreamland... Katherine smiled and winked at Whisky.

Red Un The old, skinny man named Howard looked curiously at the adventurers.

"Hmm... I've never seen your kind in the Dreamland before."

Red Un sipped on his beer.

"Well, that's because we're not from Earth."

"Not from earth?! But how did you get here? Trough the vast spaces of timeless chaos and indescribable horrors that haunts in the..."

"Hey, I think I've seen you somewhere else before. Is Howard your only name?"

"Well, call me Howard PL if you want."

"Uh...okay... Anyway, we came here as a result of magic, at least I think we did. Problem is, we can't get out."

"Hmm... I suggest that you visit Randolph Carter, the king of wondrous Ilek-Vad, with its gleaming towers and cyclopean houses with..."

"Yeah yeah, we get the point. I'll just finish my drink and ask one of the ghouls to show me the way. Thanks for your help."

"No problem. Well, now I'm going to awake and write another story, so good bye and good luck."

"Wait, did you say another..."

But Howard PL had awoken in his bed in Providence, and disappeared form the Dreamland. He would come back there, whenever he felt like it...

Tujex Tujex was all confused by everything that was going on, and he wasn't going to stain his brain any more than he had to. "I just hope we wake up soon, for some reason I have this killer pain in my stomach."

Tujex's body was lying upside down, someone's hammer fell on top of his stomach, causing the intense pain.
 * In the Real World*

Braldril Braldril had been looking at the ground the whole time. He held his axe with a strong grip, underneath his cloak.

"Red Un, how much longer must we be here?"

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir were both very confused by the disappearing Howard so they decided to just pretend it never happened. ''"Are we gonna go to that Rudolph figure or what?" ''Vodivir asked impatiently. Vodok took a beer from his backpack, being suspicious to the bar he was in and he drank it.

Tetazuno Rik watched the man disappear, rubbed his eyes, blinked a few times in amazement then held onto his knight axe tighter.

"This table is too weird..." he muttered, and went to join Tranquillity.

Red Un "Not Rudolph, Randolph! And well, I guess we should go there now before ya cause any trouble 'round here..."

A cat stroked itself against Red Uns leg.

"Hello little cat! You wanna come with us?"

The cat meowed at him.

"Well... come then..."

Red Un picked up the cat and went to the bartender. After some discussion he found a ghoul that was willing to guide them to Randolph Carter. They went outside the bar.

"So, shall we get goin'?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity saw the group starting to head out and joined up with them.

Red Un Red Un knew very little of the strange speech of ghouls, but with some sounds and gibberings, he managed to make the wolf-faced creature understand where they wanted to go. It set of into a tunnel, waiting for the others to follow it. Red Un did so, with the small cat in his arms.

Braldril Braldril continued to sit at his table. He had a feeling that it was suddenly safer inside then outside. He got up and started to walk out to the rest of the group.

"If there is danger, I want to be part of it..."

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir walked after the Red Un. ''"What do we do once get to Randolph anyway?" ''Vodivir asked everyone close to Red Un.

Vodok was trying to sort his runes, resulting in dropping a lot of them. He hurriedly stuffed them all back in random backpacks. The ghoul carried on walking.

Red Un "Well, I guess we should ask him 'bout how to get outta the Dreamland and back to Tibia. If anyone would know, it's him. And Nyarlathotep of course, but I wouldn't want to meet that. Ever."

There were many tunnels and intersections, and one could easily get lost here and wander aimlessly for years before finding a way out. But the ghoul steadily led them onwards.

Tetazuno Rik walked down the tunnel behind the group. He had always liked tunnels. They made him feel comfy and slightly excited. He carried on walking with a massive grin on his face and hand on axe, just in case.

Vitata Vitata swung his brightsword around and ducked. An arrow flew over his head, missing him by a hair, but the owner of the arrow was decapitated in a swift move instead. Standing up again, the possessed Vitata looked around and the bloody bodies and smiled. He knelt downwards and took all that was valuable off the victims and ran off in search for Red Un and the crew again. He had already searched Venore and Kazordoon, and at the same time, stolen many valuables and murdered their owners. Running off towards Thais, Vitata noticed a black shadow running a short distance off from him in the same direction. Growling, he stopped and in a blink of an eye, he had reached the stranger with his sword raised in a battle position. The stranger had dodged 7 attacks and was also in a battle stance. ''He dodged my attacks so swiftly. This is not an ordinary human.'' Vitata smiled and drawled, "Well human. You certainly fight well. Nice to see some strength in this world after all... Now kindly hand over all your possessions and I'll make your death swift." The stranger didn't reply and instead, attacked, swinging two fiery axes with an inhuman speed. Vitata dodged a few of the attacks but not all of them. The axes had sliced deep into his left wing and his right arm. Wincing in pain, he fell to the ground before the stranger and growled. "Ah... better than I thought. Finally I can have some fun." And Vitata attacked.

''Where am I? This is not right. Everything is dark and there is no sound. Where is Red Un and the stupid short dwarf and the others? It's cold. Like a prison, but I can't feel anything. There is nothing to feel in here...This feeling is as if I am inside the shadow realm...But I don't remember coming in here...And I cannot get out. What's wrong with me? Where am I? Let me out!'' Shouted a small voice from the corner of Vitata's possessed mind.

Red Un Finally, light could be seen at the end of the tunnel. The ghoul stopped near the opening and pointed. Red Un peered outside.

It was an amazing sight. Huge towers of glass spread out all across the deep crater in the cliff of Ilek-Vad. People walking between them looked like tiny ants from the position Red Un and his companions had. The ghoul kept pointing. Red Un turned in the direction of pointing.

There was a glass temple in the middle of the city, like a huge dome of crystal, and inside it laid a marvellous landscape never seen in Tibia, but well on Earth, for it was the New England as it had been in Randolph Carter's youth, before he entered the world of dreams to finally become king of Ilek-Vad. People walked trough the landscape, and small houses lay here and there. There was a deep forest with an ominous cave, a city with steepled houses and a long river running through it all. Obviously, it was where Randolph Carter lived. Red Un turned to the ghoul.

"Well...I guess we can go on our own now..."

The ghoul nodded and scuttled back into the caverns.

Braldril Braldril turned and watched the ghoul go by, making sure it wasn't trying to pull anything. He turned back around and looked at Red Un.

"Fancy little git-up this guy has."

Braldril rolled his eyes and continued to walk forward.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine walked on for what seemed like forever in this ever twisting and turning forest of tunnels. Finally, she could feel warmth in her eyes as she saw streams of light coming from afar, where Red Un and Braldril stood.

The ghoul who led them all the way to here, walked wumbly past her and gave a groan. Katherine raised her staff and was ready to strike down when Whisky popped in.

''NO MASTER! It's harmless… You're awfully easily provoked these days master...''

Sorry Whisky... I don't know what came over me... Katherine apologised and slowly put down her staff and walked hastily towards the others.

Red Un Red Un led the group through the streets where many strange people walked...

Braldril Braldril looked around in awe, wondering what mysterious weapons might be found here.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir were both shocked by the view. They had both never even heard of such a place before. ''"So whadd'are we waitin' for? Le's ge' to Randolph and out o' here!" ''Vodok said impatiently while looking around.

Red Un They walked on...

Darkness Fall-ll The streets were buzzing with life. Strange monsters and creatures never seen before filled up every corner and every street. They worn robes, armours, clothes, some were too oversized to fit into practically anything.

They came in all shape and sizes. Strange features on their faces, weird sounds they make, some were even disgusting.

The buildings' infrastructure were nowhere close to those on Tibia or to say, way more advanced, yet at the same time more backward than Tibia's technology.

Katherine was totally amazed by the breathtaking sight, as she turned around and around closely observing at everything her eyes could see. Katherine continued to follow Red Un & the rest, perhaps towards the glass temple they saw before they emerged from the "Forest of Tunnels". She wasn't sure, but surely she'll find out soon...

Red Un Two guards in strange armour stood outside the gates to the glass temple. They were wearing large golden helmets with beautiful, jewel-encrusted masks covering their faces and held long golden spears with diamond tips. As the party approached them, Red Un started to drool a bit. The guards stood still but their voices could be heard from beneath the masks.

"What business do you seek in the Temple of Glass, dreamers?"

Red Un returned from his greedy fantasies.

"Uh... We wish to meet your master, the Old Dreamer Randolph Carter."

Then a man came walking out of the huge gates. He looked quite young and was wearing a black suit with tie. But his eyes spoke of much wisdom and ancient secrets beyond a mortals mere imagination.

"Greetings travellers from afar. I am Randolph Carter."

Red Un was stunned for a bit, but quickly regained his composure.

"The... the one who quested for Kaddath? The holder of the Silver Key?"

"The same. Now, I suggest we'll find a place to sit and eat and speak, don't you agree?"

"Uh...right."

Randolph lead them trough the gates into the New England paradise of his own imagination...

Braldril Braldril stared in awe the weapons of the guards.

"Hmm, I want one of those...."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine schemed at those marvellous items the guards were possessing.

I could make a fortune from those items… Wonder if they'll disappear if I bought them back to the real world... Katherine thought to herself...

Katherine followed the lead of Randolph through the gates and upon hearing about eating and drinking, she stepped back to Tranquillity and whispered to her, "Gosh...Not sitting down again. But I guess a short rest would be good. At least we can get settle down around here..."

Red Un Randolph led them over the grassy fields inside the enormous temple until they reached a small cottage in classic New England style with sloped roofs. Red Un raised an eyebrow.

"Hardly the abode for a king, I'd say."

"Oh, it's the most wonderful place I could ever think of. It's my home. Come inside, all of you."

He showed them in to a table on which there laid sandwiches, cake and cheese, and to drink coffee. Red Un sniffed at the strange smells that hadn't ever been in Tibia.

"Hurm, I guess ya ain't got any ale."

"No."

"Right..."

Carter sat down at the far end of the table, and Red Un took one of the chairs.

Tranquillity Tranquillity was there and was doing stuff...

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir had expected grand halls, and most of all very comfortable chairs. They were slightly disappointed. Vodok sat himself on one of the chairs, Vodivir followed his example. Vodok stared at Red Un hoping he would start the conversation.

Vitata Vitata fell to the ground, grabbing his arm in pain. Fresh blood flowed out of the wide gash the stranger's axes had made. Grimacing in anger, he stood up again and placed his brightsword in his right hand, since his good arm was wounded. He shouted and rushed towards the stranger, who moved at amazingly high speeds, much faster than Vitata. Dodging three slices and returning five, the stranger crippled Vitata by slicing his knees. Vitata crashed to the ground, sword falling out of his hands. The one dressed in black picked up the fallen weapon and pointed it at Vitata's sweaty throat. The fallen thief looked upwards in amazement, trying to see the face of his successor but only able to face the grinning mouth under the dark hood. The mouth moved, but no sound came out, for the blade had pierced Vitata's neck. Blood flowed freely as if all the dams within his neck had been destroyed at the same time. The stranger pushed the sword deeper and eventually, the razor blade went through the neck entirely and stuck deep into the earth underneath. Vitata's eyes faded to nothingness. The wings underneath the robes collapsed, having no control over the muscles to hold them upwards. All of time seemed to stop as the bandit died to the only person he had ever been defeated by. A few seconds later, only the wind could be heard, howling for the fallen warrior. As the stranger's robes flapped in the wind, he reached with his cold, white hands into the robes and pulled out a small dagger. He bent over Vitata's body and made a quick movement with the dagger, drawing no blood as there was none left. The robed one stood up straight and turned to leave. And one who would happen to walk past that area would see a fallen bandit, not even a full adult, with a long brightsword protruding out of the earth, through his neck. And if that person looked closer, he would see a marking on the body's chest; one that looked like a black star, burnt onto the cold flesh. A tear that had ceased to fall for 16 years of life, fell. And somewhere deep in Vitata's dead body, a whisper of nothing could be heard by those who were past the age of life.

Why...

Red Un When they were all seated, Carter began to speak again.

"So, I believe that you have a problem you wish to speak to me about?"

Red Un was chewing on a sandwich.

"Yeah...how the heck can we get back to Tibia?"

"Tibia? Is that what your world is called?"

"Aye, and I'd really really like to go back there. No offence, you've got a lovely place here and all..."

"Ah, no offence taken. Have you tried to wake up?"

"Yup. Didn't work."

"Hmm... I guess you ought to go find the seven hundred and seventy steps that most Dreamers use to get here and go up them."

"Oh. And where are those steps?"

"You'll have to go to the Enchanted Wood."

"Hum... How can I... we get there?"

"Well, if everyone is finished eating, I could help you."

Vodok Vodok rapidly started chewing sandwiches. After quickly pressing down an apple he slowly got up and put his backpacks on. ''"Righ'. Le's ge' goin' then." ''Vodok said while deciding to eat a sandwich on the way.

Tranquillity Tranquillity finished nibbling on her sandwich and got up, ready to go search for the staircase.

Tujex Tujex had managed to sneak many things into his pack while they were here, and finished drinking many cups of this "coffee". For some reason he felt energized, energy rushing through his entire being. He swallowed down a sandwich, in one bite, and rushed tot he door. "What are we waiting for let’s go!!!" Tujex screamed as he began running in circles around everyone else.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine was barely even nibbling on her sandwich when the rest of them were already almost finished with theirs.

"You guys are fast when it comes to food and going home..." Katherine stared at Vodok, as he practically stuffed the whole sandwich into his mouth.

''Well, since the rest are already almost finished, I guess I’ll just take a small bite... But seven hundred and seventy steps... Gosh that's gotta be a lot of steps...''

"Here you go old buddy..." Katherine took a small piece of her sandwich and offered to Whisky.

Red Un Randolph led them out of the building, over the rolling green hills and bridges, past the deep forest and small houses until they reached a cave. He went on inwards and the rest followed.

The cave was very dark, but there was something inside it. Something moved, and Red Un felt a smooth, oily hand touch him. Randolph Carter uttered some strange words, and the hand disappeared again. They moved onwards...

Braldril Braldril didn't follow the rest of the group. He had fallen asleep in the chair he was sitting in. He sat there for a while and finally fell out of the chair and woke up.

"Where did everyone go?"

He got up and started walking around.

Red Un There was movement all around them now, strange sounds and slippery hands all over the place. But Carter seemed to be able to hold back whatever was in the cave with his strange words...

Tranquillity Tranquillity felt a hand slide along her hip and was about to turn around and get angry with whoever it was, because she really wasn't in the mood, when she realized what had really happened.

She was very frightened.

Braldril Braldril walked around and went outside. He stretched and continued down a road. He came across a blacksmith's shop and went inside. He gazed at the magnificent weaponry and armour inside.

"I'll have to remember this place," he said with a smile.

Tujex Tujex was beside Braldril, he stared at the wonderful things inside the blacksmith's shop. "Hey, you think we can stop by here before we leave..." Tujex asked with a fiendish smile.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine followed the rest into this dark cave again.

She wondered to herself, "Why caves again? Gosh I hate caves. They always have those mysterious monsters etc things in them..." Just as she finished her sentence, she felt something brushed against her staff. It almost made her jumped.

Since she had infra-vision, she looked around and realised one thing, "GUYS! where's Braldril anyway? Would we have left him back at the bar???!!!" Katherine questioned the others, trying to make them realise that they'd lost a team mate, and perhaps turn back to look for Braldril...

Red Un Randolph smiled.

"Oh, I wouldn't worry..."

Red Un grinned too.

"Yeah, as I said, this is the safest place in Dreamland. Tough that ain't saying much..."

They had now arrived in a large chamber.

"I guess you want to know why I brought you here" said Randolph Carter. "If you want to go to the Enchanted Woods, you ought to stop by at Ulthar and prepare yourselves. And the fastest way from here to Ulthar..."

He lit a torch.

"Is on the backs of Night-Gaunts."

The cave was filled with dreadful, humanoid creatures. They had barbed tails, curved horns and odd, bat-like wings. But the strangest thing was that they had no faces, just a suggestive blackness where the face ought to be. Red Un suddenly put his hand on his sword.

"Master Dreamer, have you lead us into a trap?"

Randolph Carter laughed.

"Oh, no such thing! I've ridden on the backs of Night-Gaunts many times. You just need to know their language, and they'll be quite helpful. I shall order the strongest of them to take you to Ulthar."

He spoke more of the strange words, and a number of the Night-Gaunts climbed down from the walls and stood in front of him.

"So, let us get out of this cave and get flying, shall we?"

Braldril Braldril looked at Tujex.

"So you happen to know where everyone else went?"

Vitata Smoke rose from a body that had been long gone in the real world... and a hand twitched.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir stared at the creatures in disgust and both looked at Red Un hoping he would tell them what to do.

Red Un "Fine, let's go outside and find the others..."

They made for the exit together with the Night-Gaunts.

Tujex Tujex looked to Braldril, "What do you mean wher..." Tujex looked around seeing nobody he recognized. "What the..." he muttered as he began spinning in circles looking for someone he had been travelling with. "It can't be that difficult right. I mean this is Dream World, so we should be able to do whatever am I right?" Tujex clicked his heels together three times saying, "I wish I was witht the othes." but nothing happened. "Well...guess we'll have to find them the old fashioned way."

Braldril "Yea we better get moving. We got to hurry and find them before they take off without us."

Braldril began to walk slowly down the street.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine was quite shocked at the sight of these huge faceless monsters. But since they were going to spend some time together, she might as well go up to them and make friends with them...

So, Katherine slowly walked up to one of the Night-Gaunts, and slowly reached out her trembling hand to feel it.

"Go ahead young elf... It's alright, they're harmless..." Randolph Carter encouraging Katherine to feel it.

Katherine gave a nod. Just as she was about to place her hand on the forehead of the creature, one of the Night Gaunt suddenly sneezed, and Katherine was so frightened by it, that she jumped a few steps back...

Red Un "KATHERINE?! BRADRIL?!"

Red Un walked trough the grass, yelling for the missing people. Soon, they came to a small collection of houses.

"Hmm... I'm sure they're around here somewhere..."

Darkness Fall-ll "Er... You call for me Red Un???!!" Katherine looked over to Red Un, who was shouting out for her name. "I was... er... trying to make friends with these Night-Gaunts...." Katherine added, still frightened from that loud sneeze.

"Where you guys going?? Going back for Braldril? OH GREAT!"

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir followed Red Un having a low conversation about disappearing people.

Vitata A body was being dragged along by two men in dark robes. The wound on the neck where blade had pierced skin was gone, leaving nothing, not even a scar. Eyes that haven't opened in too long, uncovered themselves and fell back down in exhaustion... and still they dragged him.

Red Un Red Un looked around.

"Darnit, where is he?!"

Tujex Tujex ran up to Red Un. "Hey, I thought we'd never find you guys." Tujex looked back to Braldril who was taking his precious time. "So do we have a way outta here yet?" Tujex asked, a smile showing his was eager to awake. That's when he was struck with an idea. "I shouldn't feel pain in the dream world..." he said with sneaky grin. He walked up to Katherine and placed his hand upon her chest. He smiled childishly at her, and received a hard smack. He rubbed his cheek. "Guess I was wrong..." Tujex muttered as he began following Red Un.

Braldril Braldril took slow steps towards the group, just acting like he was taking it slow for the view.

"Hey guys, did ya miss me?" he said with a sarcastic voice.

Darkness Fall-ll "What do you think you were doing Tujex!!!" Katherine screamed, almost biting Tujex's head off. "If you ever dare do that again, I swear upon my parent's name that I'll make sure that my serpent staff goes right into your big fat invitaitous butt!!!" Katherine added, as she gestured by poking her staff into Tujex's back.

Suddenly, she felt a slight rub on her right arm. It was the Night-Gaunt which Katherine wanted to be friend. Katherine turned her head slowly. Under the light, she could see a slight scar across the left side of its face. Somehow, Katherine felt sorrow in her. It was as if the scar was on her. Slowly, she reached out her left hand and gently placed it over the scar. The creature let out a soft sound of delight. In return, Katherine gave it a soft pat over the scar and a slight smile.

Tranquillity Tranquillity had to try to stop from laughing at the performance of Tujex and Katherine.

Red Un "Right, are we off then?"

Red Un sat up on the back of his Night-Gaunt. He had been taught a few words in the odd gibbering language that Randolph Carter had spoke, and uttered some of them. The creatures started flapping their wings. Carter spoke to the party.

"Remember, don't go too high! If you hear the sound of strange flutes, fly away from it, no matter how seducing it sounds!"

Red Un grinned.

"Ah, is the 'ol Mad God at the centre 'o infinity?"

"Yes. Stay away from him!"

Braldril Braldril sat on his Night-Gaunt and wondered how to control it.

"Erm, anyone by chance know how to use one of these... creatures?"

Braldril tried to get it to move and looked over at Red Un. He repeated the little phrases that he had said and the creature began to move.

"Well then, anyone want to stop by a tavern? I feel a sudden urge to become rather drunk at the moment."

Darkness Fall-ll As the others slowly rode on the back of their Night-Gaunts, Katherine did the same and jumped onto the back of the creature. Katherine tried to mimic whatever language Red Un was mumbling, but it didn't seem to work.

"Er... Guys!? What's the secret password again? I tried a few variations of it, but it doesn't seem to work at all..." Katherine asked the others, who managed to get their creatures moving.

At the same time, she threw a glaze over to Tujex, making sure that he would not be up to anything again.

Red Un "No Braldril, we're not goin' to a bar, we're goin' to Ulthar. Then again, there might be a bar there..."

Red Un said some other strange words and the whole group of Night-Gaunts (with the party on their backs) started flying out of the great glass dome.

Tujex Tujex's face still hurt from the slap. "Man... it feels a whole lot more painful here than in the real world..." Tujex muttered as he rubbed his sore jaw. He looked down at the ground as the things began to fly. "Who woulda thought these things could fly." he said staring down upon the glass dome. Tujex noticed Katherine passing him cold stares. "Man I wish she would stop looking at me like that..." Tujex muttered as he turned so that his back was facing her.

Vodok Vodivir and Vodok were both sitting on one of the faceless flying things. Vodivir was balancing rather well on his thing, but Vodok was almost killing his thing by holding it around the neck.

Red Un They were flying over the vast seas of Dreamland now. Strange ships sailed there, and in the waters lurked mysterious creatures and ancient cities. The great city of Ilek-Vad became tiny on the horizon, and then disappeared completely. Now there was only sea in all directions. But the Night-Gaunts flew steadily onwards.

Braldril Braldril rocked back and forth looking down into the sea.

Tranquillity Tranquillity winked at Katherine, out of the corner of her eye she could see Tujex's face. He still had a red mark in the shape of Katherine's hand on his face.

Tranquillity was finally getting used to the Night-Gaunts and their flight so she began to look around her, looking down at the ground she couldn't help thinking it was strangely familiar, like she had seen this land before a long time ago. She couldn't quite place it. "Red Un!" she called out, "Where did you say we are again? And have you been here before?"

Red Un "As I said, we're in the Dreamland of the far-away planet Earth. I haven't actually been here before, but I've read certain books by insane scholars who somehow managed to go here from Tibia, but had to pay with their sanity. I just hope we won't have to do the same..."

Darkness Fall-ll The Night-Gaunt Katherine was riding on, was very stable and very comfortable?! She didn't know that riding on their back was this comfy. Katherine didn't know how long it was gonna take for them to reach this so-called Ulthar place...

As they rode on, Katherine looked down at the Dreamland, everything was so tiny, like little nano-bots on the ground. The clouds felt like cotton, soft and cooling, as they flied through them...

Katherine was listening attentively to Red Un and Tranquillity's conversation, when she heard "...pay with their sanity..." Katherine swallowed hard...

From the looks on Tujex face, Katherine could sense that he was rather uneasy with her occasional glares, thus she telepathed him...

Tujex, as long as you keep your hands to yourself, I promised that I won't give you any of those "scary" glares...

Braldril Braldril looked over at Katherine and Tujex and rolled his eyes.

"Such childish behaviour...." he said under his breath.

Red Un They were now coming close to a coast. A great river was running over the land. On one side was a deep, dark forest, on the other grassland. And far away, Ulthar...

Tujex Tujex turned to Katherine, her mind link still connected as she awaited a response. A perverted smile came onto his face. "I can't promise that..." Tujex said with a childish giggle. He could feel another cold stare, though he could not see it due to the fact that he was smiling so hard his eyes were closed.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine couldn't be bothered about herself more... Less to say bother about Tujex and his cheesy smile…

"Red Un! How do we know that we've reached the so-called Ulthar? What does it look like?!" Katherine shouted over to Red Un.

Red Un "Do ya hear the sounds of cats meowing? Then we're close to Ulthar..."

Indeed, even up here, the sounds of many cats meowing and purring could be heard. The small cat in Red Un's lap had rose from its sleep and answered back. The Night-Gaunts began to descend.

"Remember, and this is VERY important, in Ulthar, nobody may kill a cat" said Red Un with grim seriousness.

Darkness Fall-ll Purring of cats, and no killing of cats.... Katherine repeated these few phrases over and over in her brain, so that she would always remember them when she reached Ulthar.

"I hope there ain't too many cats in Ulthar.... Though I don't have a fear for cats..." Katherine said and giggled to herself...

Just as she finished her sentence, the winds carried the sounds of the cats to her ears. They were like faint like chimes ringing faintly in her brain, but it was distinguishable that it was the sound of a cat. Immediately, chills were sent shooting down her spine.

Red Un The Night-Gaunts landed on the outskirs of Ulthar, with its pleasant green cottages and small farms. A large group of cats gathered around the party, and the small cat Red Un had brought from Ilek-Vad jumped down from the Night-Gaunt and joined them. One of the larger, older cats bowed its head at Red Un and meowed. If the half-dwarf had known the language of cats, he would know that the old cat was thanking him for bringing back his son from a long, dangerous mission in some far-away land. But Red Un just grinned.

"See, these cats are friendly to you if you are friendly to them. But I wouldn't want to be in the shoes of a man who dares to kill a cat 'round here..."

Vitata "Where are the others?!" a loud voice sounded in the darkness.

"Don...'no..."

"Look at yourself! You're worthless! Answer me and live! Defy me and face death of torture!"

"I...don...'no...Tol'...you…"

"Burn him! Whip him! Slice the remaining skin off his bones until he speaks!"

"No...wait..."

"Hahaha! He wishes to speak now! It's about time, thief. Where are they?!"

Tujex Tujex picked up a small blue furred kitten with green eyes that matched his when he transformed. "Aww... it's so cute," he said with a smile. The kitten meowed and pawed his nose. Tujex giggled as the kitten leapt from his hands onto his shoulder, and wrapped itself around his neck. "I never thought I'd be friends with a cat." Tujex said as took the cat into his hands and held it in front of his face. The kitten began to make strange faces, and soon spit a hairball on Tujex's armoured chest. Tujex started to squeeze the kitten, but remembered Red Un's words, and forced a laugh. "The little thing..." he said with a forced smiled as he sat the cat down and went to find something to clean his armour off with.

Red Un The sun had started to settle.

"Okay, let's find a good Inn to spend the night, and we'll go to the Enchanted Wood in the mornin'."

Braldril Braldril rolled his eyes.

"Can't we just go now? I'm tired of waiting..." he said to Red Un.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine looked at Red Un with a startled expression, "Enchanted Woods?!! I thought we were going to Ulthar??!!" Katherine asked Red Un, "Or are we in Ulthar, which is some sort like a country and heading to a place in Ulthar called "Enchanted Woods"?!" Katherine added, trying to reconfirm with Red Un.

Looking at the rapidly darkening sky, Katherine felt a little fatigued, after such a long flight on the back of the Night-Gaunts...

Katherine asked again, "Are these Night-Gaunts coming with us to the Inn??!!" Thinking to herself, I wish that these faceless creatures could come with us, especially this, with a scar... Placing her hand over the scar and gently stroking it...

Red Un But the Night-Gaunts took the air and flew away over the horizon, back to fabled Ilek-Vad.

"Well, Ulthar is a city on one side of the river Skai. On the other side of the river lies the Enchanted Woods, and in those woods lies the entrance to the seven hundred and seventy steps and hopefully they lead to us awakening. But I really think we ought to sleep a bit first, as weird as it seems to be sleeping inside a dream..."

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir were very uncertain of what to do so they just did what the rest of the party did.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine looked at the Night-Gaunts as they took off into the clouds... A drop of tear rolled down her cheek... Her fingers gently touched the wetted areas on her cheek and seem to be shocked that she would shed a tear for such a creature...

Katherine didn't know why she was crying, maybe it was because the creature has left, like a friend, an ally...

Still, her journey with the rest must proceed...

Drying off her cheeks, she turned around, "I see... Ermmm...we can sleep in a sleep?!" Katherine was quite surprised by that. "And Red Un, spare us the thought of climbing seven hundred and seventy steps..." Katherine added...making a disgusted expression...

Red Un Red Un led them trough the beautiful suburbs of Ulthar, with cats everywhere...

Braldril Braldril looked around and yawned.

Tujex Tujex stretched and yawned, covering his mouth as he did so. "Man... I didn't know I could get this sleepy. Especially while I was asleep." he joked. His fatigue was obvious in his walk, his feet dragging along the ground with each step. Cats leapt from window to window overhead and scampered across the street between the group members. Tujex had to keep a constant watch on his steps as he had nearly stepped on one of the creatures numerous times. "They should be a little more careful." Tujex groaned as another yawn forced its way out of his mouth.

Red Un Finally, they found a small house with a sign saying "INN" hanging outside.

As they entered, they had to thread carefully as cats were everywhere. Most of the other guests seemed pretty human-like, no ghouls or Night-Gaunts around. The innkeeper greeted them.

"Welcome! You need rest and food, I presume?"

Redwick greeted him back.

"Yeah, and some drinks would be nice. I'll have a good piece 'o ham and a mug 'o ale. What about the rest of ya?"

Darkness Fall-ll Well, Katherine did have a liking for cats, but now there were WAY too many cats!!! Oh my. It was like, every step, there were like four or five cats... So scary... But they were so tiny... She almost stepped on a few of their tails numerous times... It was like they were walking through a "live" landmine field...

Katherine saw Red Un turning into a house, she looked up and saw "INN", swinging lightly in the breeze... She followed inside...

AGAIN, Cats...GOSH! Katherine felt that perhaps after this trip she might have a phobia for cats... HA!

"Well, I think a cup of ale and something nice to eat would do fine for me..." Katherine replied, her eyes still fixed on the ground full of cats.

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir sat themselves down at a table without buying anything. Vodok started unpacking food and beer ignoring the angry look from the innkeeper. They silently started discussing what might happen if you gave one of the cats a big kick when a cat walked right over Vodivirs food.

Tujex Tujex finished off a whole bottle of wine, and let out a loud belch. The people around him eyed him strangely. "What... everyone does it," Tujex said with one of his childish grins. "Lighten up people, it’s a celebration!"

Braldril Braldril sat down and pulled a potion bottle out of his backpack and drank a dark green potion. He squinted his eyes when he drank, as the potion had a very bad taste to it. He put the bottle back in his bag and sat with his arms on the table, looking at the wall.

Darkness Fall-ll "Er... Tujex, I think you’ve had too much a little drink." Katherine said as she looked at Tujex, who was almost drunk…

Soon after, the waiter brought a mug of ale and a plate of garlic bread and placed it in front of Katherine. Feeling a little hungry, Katherine quickly finished the food and the mug of ale...

"Well, guys & ladies, I'll be up in one of the rooms "resting". If you need me just call for me..." Katherine said to the rest as she wiped off some of the ale's residue from the tips of her lips and walked up the flight of stairs...

Red Un "Please excuse my fellow adventurers, they're first-time Dreamers."

The bartender nodded and served up the food and drinks. Red Un drank deeply...

Tujex Tujex looked to Katherine as she walked off. He wanted to say something to her like "Would you like me to join you?" but she would probably take no mercy on him. Even though he was drunk. He just watched her as she left the area, keeping his thoughts and everything else to himself. Tujex dug into his pocket, pulling out a small ring. "Well...... isn't that something," he said as he slipped the ring on his finger and felt normal once again.

Red Un Red Un finished his beer and food.

"I guess I'll go sleep too now. The rest of ya, don't get into any trouble, and DON'T kill any cats. In fact, I suggest ya don't leave this building at all until tomorrow..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity was famished after that long ride and ordered a large serving of ham, some venison, and some garlic bread. Once it came she gave her meal her full concentration.

When she was finally done she looked up and saw Tujex's gaze follow Katherine out. Tranquillity couldn't help but feel lonely for all the things but more importantly the PEOPLE that she had left behind. She tried to push the melancholy thoughts out of her mind but was unsuccessful. She sat there brooding for a long time lost in thought, oblivious to all around her.

Finally she got up. She decided to go get a room and some rest. Besides, she though, I don't want anybody to see me in this mood. She got up and smiled towards the others. "I'm gonna get some rest guys. C'ya later.”

She went to the front of the inn, got herself a room, and proceeded upstairs. Once she got to her room she immediately pulled a chair out onto the balcony. She sat staring out into the distance, lost in thought. A cat came over and jumped into her lap. Without thinking she began to slowly stroke it, still staring into the distance.

Red Un Red Un went to sleep in his room.

He actually had some good dreams this night, since the Master didn't seem to haunt his head when he was sleeping in the Dreamland.

Darkness Fall-ll Entering her room, she felt a sense of relief coming over her. After weeks of battle with Red Un and the rest, she realised that they didn't really had have time for a good rest at all.

Putting down her backpack, laying her serpent staff against the wardrobe and untying her cloak, Katherine climbed onto the soft single-person bed and laid against the frame of the bed.

She let out a sigh, her hand reached into her backpack and took out a small elven miniature. Her fingers slowly traced the lines and craves on the miniature. Tears started to roll down her slightly blushed cheeks, "One day, I'll uncover the secrets to your location, Father and Mother... Just you wait..."

Holding the miniature closely to her heart, Katherine slowly fell into a slumber. Whisky flew over her and pulled the blanket over her.

Vitata Crunch, crunch, crunch...Footsteps could be heard that belonged to a figure walking slowly over the grassy plains. A hand dripping blood was holding a crimson brightsword. A scar could be seen, mended crudely, across the figure's pale, pale neck. And on the chest, as if burned into the robes and flesh, was a black star. And the figure walked on...crunch, crunch...crunch...

Ruby Davie Terena walked into Red's room, gave him a li’ll poke and said hi.

'I never thanked you enough for what you did for me in the past, hope you sleep well tonight' she whispered.

She stood up and walked out the door.

Red Un Red Un mumbled something and went back to sleep.

Outside the inn, hidden in the darkness of the night, stood a lone man in a black robe. He grinned evilly and disappeared into the darkness. Then he stumbled over a cat.

"Stupid creature..."

He kicked it hard and kept going...

Vodok Vodok put a dwarven ring on the table, which was the dwarven gesture of saying "if I get too drunk slip this ring on my finger." Vodok took a sip. After drinking the whole mug Vodok took the ring back and went and ordered a room in the inn. He went to sleep.

Tujex Tujex went upstairs watching Tranquillity as she went into her room. He noticed a strange expression on her face as if something was bothering her. He slowly climbed the stairs to where the rooms were and carefully opened the door as not to alarm her. He peeked into the room, making sure she wasn't in the nude or anything and found that her balcony door was open. Tujex opened the door enough so he could squeeze in, and saw that she was sitting in a chair on her balcony. He came up behind her, placing his hands upon her shoulders. "What's wrong Tranquillity?" he said as he placed his chin on the top of her head. "I noticed the look on your face when you left the room. So I came to see what was wrong."

Red Un The robed man went on through the darkness, not noticing that cats had started to follow him silently.

Tranquillity Tranquillity jumped when she felt Tujex place his hand on her shoulder. She hadn't even noticed him come in. If it had been an enemy she would have been defenceless. "It's nothing Tujex," she said, "Sometimes things just overwhelm me. At times it can seem you are doing the right thing. You think you are willing to pay the price of your actions. Only later, once it’s already done, you realise you weren't ready. But it’s to late to change things then and you just have to keep going on." She looked up at Tujex. "Do you have any idea how old I am?"

Red Un Red Un felt something in his sleep, some premonition of future danger, but it didn't worry him much.

Tujex Tujex rubbed his chin and looked down at Tranquillity. "Now that you mention it... I don't really know that much about anyone here other than there names. Except Red Un and Vodok, and the strange one Vodivir..." Tujex scratched his head. "Well uhhh... I guess I should ask you your age huh?"

Vodok After a brief "discussion" about who should have the mattress Vodok lay down on the floor and tried to sleep a bit, trying to ignore his black-eye.

Tranquillity Tranquillity, smiled up at Tujex. "Heh, that was rhetorical. A girl never tells her age. Just know I have walked the earth far longer than it might appear." She smiled up at Tujex again. "It's been nice talking to you Tujex, but I think I had better get some rest." she said as she stood up. "I'm pretty sure Red Un will have us travelling quite a distance tomorrow."

Red Un The sun was starting to get up, and the cats were returning to their homes for now. But it wasn't day yet...

Braldril Braldril walked outside and looked into the dark sky that was turning to a lighter colour. He breathed heavily and started to walk into the remaining night.

Tujex Tujex sat atop the inn, he didn't get much sleep that night since he wasn't exactly tired. "I don't see how someone can, sleep in a dream" he said before letting out a sigh. He looked to the sun which was poking its head over the horizon, his thoughts were on his conversation with Tranquillity the night before. "...I wonder how old she is? And that thing she said, was she trying to call me young... or even worse... immature?!" Tujex stood, and jumped from the roof landing on his room’s balcony. He walked inside his room and lay down, staring at the ceiling as thoughts ran through his mind.

Red Un Red Un woke up, got out of bed, and dragged a comb across his head. He went downstairs and greeted the barkeeper. The bar was quite empty.

"AHOI FELLOW ADVENTURERS! WE'RE GONNA GET MOVIN' TO THE STAIRS NOW!" yelled Red Un.

Vodok Vodivir, Vodok and half the rest of the inn woke up by Red Un shouting. Vodok gave a short scream and stood up realising it was just Red Un. Vodivir allready had his hammer in his hand. After their heart rate had settled they both went down to Red Un.

Braldril Braldril heard several screams coming from inside the inn and he turned back and looked to see if everything was all right. He rolled his eyes and continued his walk towards a small stream.

Tranquillity Tranquillity heard Red Un shout from the bottom of the stairs and finished combing her hair, a couple minutes later she grabbed her things and slowly walked down the stairs. She smiled art Red Un and asked him whether anybody had come down yet.

Red Un "Hmm... now where's Braldril? I don't want anyone gettin' lost in the Dreamland, that's just asking for trouble."

Red Un stepped outside and looked over the way to the river Skai which they would be passing to get to the enchanted woods.

"Darnit, I told them not to go anywhere..."

Braldril Braldril sat down at the river he came up to and began to read a book that he had pulled out of his backpack. He read for a bit and put the book up. He looked up into the sky, looking at the treetops. He took a deep breath and stood up.

"What a beautiful day."

He started to walk back to the inn.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine almost fell from her bed when she heard Red Un's thunderous roar, as she jolted up from her bed.

She pushed opened the windows. Immediately, sunlight shot into the room, breaking darkness. Katherine's eyes were blinded for a brief moment as she was unable to adjust to the brightness fast enough.

But soon enough, after her eyes were comfortable to the brightness, she saw Braldril, Tujex and Red Un already standing in front of the Inn, waiting for the rest...

"Coming..." Katherine said to them, as she quickly woke Whisky up and grabbed her things, and not forgetting her miniature statue.

"Good day everyone!" Katherine greeted everyone, as she gathered with everyone.

Red Un Red Un looked at the assembled adventurers.

"Okay, we're gonna go through the enchanted woods today, and hopefully find some Zoogs to guide us to the seven hundred and seventy steps that will hopefully lead us back to the waking world. Just remember, ALWAYS follow me. You wouldn't like gettin' lost in the enchanted woods. Right, let's go!"

Red Un set off for a far-away bridge that would lead them over the river Skai.

Braldril Braldril followed Red Un, looking all around and thinking to himself what they might come apon ahead.

Red Un The sun was shining, the grass was green and the sky was blue. Red Un and gang walked down a dusty road. Cats were sitting here and there on the sides of the road, peering at the adventurers weirdly.

Knight Fenix An arrow clashed with Red-Un's helmet and shattered. A boy far-off in the sunny plain was pale and ghastly. He suddenly threw his bow and arrow down, put on his armour, sheathed his sword and ran-off in the opposite direction.

"Stupid Fenix... Stupid..."

Fenix dashed through the woods and suddenly hid behind a bush. The gang of people looked around bewildered and trudged off. The cats slick eyes following them as they walked.

Red Un "Hum...that's odd. That wasn't a ghoul or a zoog or any other Dreamland inhabitant that I know of."

Red Un turned to the bush and yelled.

"Ahoi there, young man! What're ya doin' in the Dreamland?"

Knight Fenix Fenix crept out of the bush and walked toward them with his sword out.

"I... Well... my name is Fenix. And... I accidentally... slipped into this Dreamland a couple years back. I was practicing my skills until someone would come and find me... Well... It looks like I’m found now... But... Who are all of you?"

Fenix sheathed his sword and grinned.

Red Un "Ya oughta be careful with reading magical books before ya go to sleep, or ya might end up here."

Red Un grinned.

"Me name's Red Un, half-dwarf adventurer and beer-drinker extraordinaire. Me an' my fellow adventurers got stuck here after some...adventures, and are tryin' to get back to Tibia. Care to join us?"

Knight Fenix Fenix ran back, picked up a cat, and rejoined them, stroking its head.

"Ok... now I’m ready. Onwards to Tibia!"

Fenix walked with his new friends, a big grin on his face.

"Well Fayt...(he whispered to his cat) time to go home...We’ll be able to drink milk... eat food... travel the world..."

Fenix droned on as the party moved farther into the Dreamland.

Tujex Tujex looked at the new kid strangely. "He almost took Red Un's head off with that arrow..." Tujex muttered, almost one hundred percent sure the kid couldn't hear him. He looked to Tranquillity and then to Katherine. "Man... I can't wait to get back in my real body. This dream world is a little too crazy for me."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine sometimes hated her abilities to be able to mind-read…

"Don't worry Tujex... Soon... Soon, we'll be able to get back to our real body and give those sons of a bitches a hell of a time they've never experienced before..." Katherine telepathed Tujex.

Looking at the newcomer, Katherine didn't give him much notice, though she was still a little uneasy about the intentions of this newcomer. Reaching her hand into her backpack, she took out a few small crackers and took off a corner and fed it to Whisky. And handed some to Tranquillity and Tujex.

Red Un They passed the bridge over the river Skai and soon entered the deep, dark enchanted woods. The cats had all disappeared by now, but strange sounds could still be heard.

Red Un made fluttering sounds that he had been taught by Randolph Carter. It was the language of the Zoogs, inhabitants of the enchanted woods.

No Zoog appeared.

"Hum... I guess we should find the Zoog village in the middle of the wood."

Red Un led the party onwards into the wood...

Shizuma Eiku While in the woods Red Un and his party they met a mercenary sitting in a tree staring down at them. He asked the group if they needed any of his "duties.”

Tranquillity Tranquillity nodded her thanks to Katherine and trudged on, nibbling on the crackers. She reached behind her into her pack and pulled out some lemonade, she took a couple of sips of it and then offered it to Katherine.

Red Un Red Un looked up at the mercenary.

"Uhm...what're ya doin' in the Dreamland? We're just on our way to get outta here, so if ya wanna help us, be my guest."

Something slipped through the bushes nearby.

"Now that was definitely a Zoog!"

Red Un made the fluttering sounds again, but to no avail.

"How odd... why aren't the Zoogs responding? Well, I guess we could find 'em in the village. Let's go!"

Tranquillity Tranquillity had a funny feeling about the "zoog" in the bushes, but she figured Red Un would know better than she would so she followed anyway.

Braldril "So what might one of these zoogs look like? I mean I guess it would help to know..."

Braldril looked around at everyone and shrugged his shoulders.

Red Un "Well, uh... they're small, and brown... uhm... you'll know it's a Zoog when you see it. I don't like dealing with them, 'cause there's rumours goin' that they don't just eat fungi, but has a taste for flesh as well. But they're also the ones who knows these woods the best, so I guess there ain't much choice..."

The sun had a harder and harder time to get through the leaves now. It was almost as if it was night here, deep inside the enchanted woods. Shuffling and flapping sounds could be heard among the trees, but no Zoog was to be seen.

"We're almost at the village now..."

Knight Fenix Fenix felt uneasy, standing behind the group of travellers. He knew that he might be the source of trouble.

"Fayt... I know you will always be my friend no matter what..."

Fayt licked Fenix's face and they quietly giggled. Red Un looked back, but paid no attention. Fayt suddenly turned his head around and stuck his big floppy ears up. Fenix turned around and saw a "Zoog" trailing behind. Fenix poked Katherine (she was closest to him) and whispered.

"Uhm Miss... how much longer...? I’m scared."

Fenix drew out his sword and trudged on.

Tranquillity Tranquillity walked along following Katherine. The hairs on the back of her neck were standing up. She couldn't help but feel that they were being watched. She kept on looking around for some sign of somebody, or something, watching them but there was nothing, not even a branch rustling. That frightened her.

She shivered. She looked at her arms and saw goose bumps.

From up ahead she heard Red Un talking. "...they don't just eat fungi, but has a taste for flesh as well."

She sped up and fell in along side Red Un. "Then what do we do if one attacks us?" she asked. "If we kill one of them, they'll never help us... will they?"

Red Un "Well, if we're attacked, it's obvious that they wouldn't want to give us their help anyway. And then...we'll see when that happens."

Red Un looked ahead.

"Ah, here we are."

Ahead laid a circle of ancient, mossy stones in what was one a clearing but was now pretty overgrown. Red Un led the party to the middle of the circle. Then he made the fluttering sounds again.

And the Zoogs came.

From hidden burrows and holes in the trees, clinging to the branches above and turning the forest floor to a sea of brown furry backs. Their yellow eyes glared at the adventurers, and they bared their teeth. One of them, a very old Zoog, started to make long fluttering sounds. Red Un responded with other fluttering sounds, but to no avail. He turned to the rest of the adventurers.

"He says that we're here to burn down the forest and raze their ancient stone circles! I don't know where he got that idea from, but I guess we'll soon find the answer to Tranquillity's question..."

He drew his sword as the whole horde of Zoogs surged towards them...

Tranquillity Tranquillity reached behind her and pulled her sword out of its sheath. She took several deep breaths and began to relax her body. She looked around her and sensed how they were massively outnumbered. She reached with her left hand into a sheath and drew out a long thin dagger.

She faced her enemies and held her blades in a defensive position. "This doesn't look good you guys." she said.

Red Un And then, in the middle of the Zoogs, stepped a dark-robed man. Red Un gasped.

"The Master! But you can't be here, you're just in my head, haunting my...dreams..."

"Yes, foolish half-dwarf! When you entered the Dreamland, you finally gave me the opportunity to destroy you once and for all and stop your foolish quest!"

The Zoogs surged forward, and Red Un swung his sword, sending them flying backwards again. But more came to take their place. The Master laughed evilly.

"These Zoogs are quite good to have as allies..."

Knight Fenix The adventurers were slowly closed into a small circle where they had to defend themselves. Fenix had a gash across his face and was bitten several times on his body.

"Too much..."

Fenix sheathed his sword and took out his bow and began firing rapidly into the massive army of Zoogs. Fenix suddenly realized that far off in the distance there were two red eyes glowing back at him.

'''"Mr. Undersoor!" What is the Zoog's biggest enemy?!"'''

Braldril Braldril looked around at the funny looking things and laughed. He pulled out a sword and swung at the zoogs, knocking them to the side.

Red Un Red Un swung around towards Knight Fenix, while desperately trying to fight back the swarming Zoogs.

"Their biggest enemy? Well, I guess it would be..."

He saw the red eyes, which were now joined by many other pairs of glowing eyes.

"...cats."

The bushes erupted with cats that stormed into the Zoogs and started to slash with their long claws and bite with their fangs. The Master looked at them, horrified.

"Cats! Cats! Cats can't do this! They're just stupid furballs!"

Then he quickly dodged Red Un's sword swing and drew his own, long sword. Red Un grinned.

"I guess the odds have changed, eh?"

But there were still a lot of Zoogs, and the cats couldn't handle them alone...

Tujex Tujex swatted the creatures away with his forearms. "These things aren't worthy of my Noish's Promise." Tujex said arrogantly. He snatched a dagger free and sent it into a one the attacking creatures stomach. With a swift move he snatched it from the things body and slashed it in half. "Is it possible to kill things that appear in Dreamland, wouldn't they just respawn after we slay them." Tujex asked as the Zoog's body fell to the ground before him.

Vodok Vodivir and Vodok had been close together when they were suddenly attacked and before they knew it, they were surrounded. Since they hadn't been prepared they were fighting poorly without a foggiest idea of what was going on.

But luckily, the cats came and the tide turned.

Red Un "Don't worry, if they're dead, they're dead."

The Master and Red Un duelled among the swarms of Zoogs and cats. The Master was getting the upper hand, it was obvious who was the better swordsman of the two.

"Damn you, half-dwarf! I might have lost this fight, but I shall make sure you lose your life!"

He sent Red Un to the ground (who crushed a few Zoogs on the way down) and put up his sword for a deadly blow...

Knight Fenix Suddenly Fenix saw what was happening to Red Un. Fenix threw Fayt at "The Master" which sent him into a spasm of slashes and bites. "The Master" soon dropped his sword and was trying to pull the cat off his bloody face.

"Fayt! Don't let that man hurt you!"

Fenix shot an arrow into a zoog and tried to conjure another arrow when he realized he was too tired too. Fenix took out his bastard sword and began slashing away at the tangled army of Zoogs.

"Mr. Undersoor! Don't let that man hurt Fayt!"

Darkness Fall-ll "Whisky! Take Flight!" In an instant, Whisky transformed into a White Owl Shield and mounted onto Katherine's left arm.

Zoogs were everywhere. Swarms of them! Katherine no idea where the hell they came from...

But something's wrong... The Zoogs didn’t seem to be attacking her at all, they kept a distance from her, something was making them frightened. She slowly shifted her legs and moved in circles. Now, she was surrounded by Zoogs, no way out! But why weren’t they attacking?

Katherine slowly studied this strange behaviour and realised it was her serpent staff.

"GUYS! These zoogs are afraid of my Serpent Staff. I think there's a hidden power within my Staff that might be able to kill these Zoogs!" Katherine cried, as she waved her staff around. And indeed, the Zoogs seem to be afraid of her Serpent staff somehow.

Delai Delai stepped into her warm comfortable bed in the guildhall and drifted off to sleep.

And was awakened by a swarm of screaming brown thingies rushing towards her. She stared, screamed, and then ran away from the horde. She fled down the hill into a group of people. The woman before Delai gripped a snake-entwined staff and swung it viciously at the small, brown beasts. Cats and beasties fought madly with one another and all about her there was fur and fury. The woman shouted: "I think there's a hidden power within my Staff that might be able to kill these Zoogs!"

Delai ran up behind her, happy to see anything that could hurt these 'zoogs' if that's what they were. The woman swung the staff again and hit Delai firmly in the midsection as she approached.

"Oooooofff, oww!" Delai moaned.

The woman turned, startled. "Who on earth are you?"

Delai began to answer just as a loud cry came from deep within the swarming mass, a sound of screeching as the zoogs were crushed under the weight of something. The woman turned and her mouth opened to say something, but Delai was already running toward the sound. When she got there she found a man, hooded and cloaked in black raising a sword above a stocky man. She threw herself fully into the robed man's back, knocking him to the ground.

Tranquillity The zoogs were soon attacking Tranquillity, but since she was fairly close to Katherine they did not surround her. She found the zoogs to be surprisingly lithe. Nonetheless she managed to fight them off with her double swords. She saw from the corner of her eye Red Un fighting a man that he called "the master". He seemed to be losing, but at the moment it seemed like there was little she could do to help him from her current position.

She stepped backwards closer to Katherine and noticed that the zoogs were more apprehensive about approaching. She shrugged, she thought it was a bit odd, but she figured that now wasn't the time that she should be thinking about it. She took both of her swords in one hand and reached into a pocket. She took out four explosion runes and put them into slots on the inside of her sleeves. She took another one out and fired it at the zoogs between her and Red Un. She took her sword back in her left hand then ran into the opening the explosion had created. She had to fire off two more and then fight off some more zoogs before she was in sight of Red Un.

Keeping "the master" straight ahead of her she flicked her wrist so as to make the explosion rune fall into her hand. Nothing happened, she did it again, still nothing, she felt along the side of her arm, sword still in hand and felt a tear. She looked back and saw the rune lying in the dirt.

With an exasperated sigh she turned back around and tried to get close enough to Red Un to help him.

Red Un The Master tried to get Fayit off his face when the newcomer pushed him over. As he hit the ground, many cats came crawling over him. The Master screamed in pain and terror, but soon only the sounds of the angry cats were heard.

Red Un turned to Katherine.

"Use your staff to drive the Zoogs away or something!"

Tranquillity Just when Tranquillity was about to break through the zoogs to Red Un she saw something hit "the Master" in the face. Soon after he went down screaming, covered in cats.

Tranquillity hurried over to Red Un and turned to face the opposite direction of him to ensure that they wouldn't get attacked from behind. "Are you ok Red Un?" she asked as she looked warily out at the sea of zoogs.

Braldril Braldril sat down against a tree and took a deep breath. He sheathed his sword and set it down beside him.

"My my, these zoogs are feisty little buggers."

Delai Delai peeled herself from the robed body. She'd not meant to participate in death, she'd wanted to prevent one and now there was a dead person under her. Ugh.

"Are you ok, Red Un?" asked a female voice to her left. She rose to her feet, mentally checking for broken bones and realizing that the real problem was what the cats had done to her nightgown. She was still dressed well enough, but there were tears everywhere. She turned to see the stocky person, almost dwarven, standing up holding his hand over a huge gash in his forearm.

The druid gripped the ground hard and reached mentally deep into it to find its central power, its inner being. She fell the swell of life below the soil and pulled some of the energy into a swirling blue field about her upon which the zoogs angrily gnawed, but they could not penetrate it.

Delai sat back and concentrated hard on nothingness. She fell into the Void and tapped the Spheres. She ripped order from them and forced herself back up to consciousness, where she instilled the order of the Spheres into the hurt man's arm. She pecked around the man in the Void, finding him to be only half-dwarf and then came back to the normal world.

She had a knack for dropping shields at the wrong time for as she exited the Void and dropped her defence, a wave of the zoogs swarmed towards her. She was exhausted from the healing and there was no chance of resurrecting the shield in time. She reached for the sword that should have been over her back, and then realised that there was no blade there, for she had only what she slept with.

The swarm flew closer.

Red Un First, Red Un just looked at his healed wound in amazement, but then he saw that the newcomer was in trouble, so he ran to her aid, slicing through most of the Zoogs.

"I don't know who you are, or how you gotten yourself into the Dreamland of Earth, but we sure could use another one 'o them magical fields right now..."

Delai Delai winced as the half-dwarf's blade flashed through the air. "We could really use another one o' them magical fields right now," he said between strikes. Delai nodded quickly and began to recreate the shield around herself, she poured more and more of the Spheres into it, to expand it further. It began to encompass the half-dwarf, allowing him a respite from the slaughter. She tried to push it further, but felt it begin to reach her limits. "There's just no way that I can make one of the... shields... big enough... I lack the capacity. We need something else to incorporate into the shield!"

Red Un Red Un looked around as the Zoogs kept jumping but smashed against the magic wall.

"Katherine, we could really use that staff right now!"

Darkness Fall-ll With the newly gained knowledge that Katherine's Serpent Staff has a hidden power that might be able to defeat these Zoogs, she held her staff with two hands in front of her and mumbled "Gaerthi Kaerthyre Baerthiy!"

It didn't work! But this was a word she learnt and remembered that it could only be used in times of need.

"Red Un! I can't unlock the Hidden power! I need more energy!" Katherine exclaimed. "Delai! I need you to transfer all your remaining energy into my Serpent Staff. It's the only chance we got!" Katherine shouted over to Delai, who was trying to maintain the Magic Wall.

Tujex Tujex watched as the Zoogs smashed into the shield before them. Everyone around him was trying their best to do something to help, but Tujex knew he couldn't do much of anything. The amount of mana in his body was very low, and it wouldn't help either Delai or Katherine much. "It may not, but it's better than not doing anything." Tujex muttered as he placed his hand on Katherine's shoulder. His hand began to glow slightly as he transferred what little mana he had in him to her. "Hope this helps..." he said with a smile as he withdrew his hand.

Red Un The Zoogs realized that the magical wall was impenetrable, so they started to surround the cats instead. Soon the cats stood in a circle, hissing and growling as the Zoogs moved closer...

Knight Fenix Fenix suddenly jumped over the Zoog's head into the circle of cats. As the Zoogs closed the circle in more Fenix jumped into the pile and began to fight the army of Zoogs. As they all began to bite and claw at him a slight rain fell down from the sky. Thunder shattered over-head as he saw all the stones with symbols begin to glow. Everything suddenly froze. Fenix and the others walked about...confusedly at what happened...

"What the fu.-"

He pushed a Zoog over where it suddenly disappeared, no trace of it ever having existed.

Delai Delai gripped Katherine's staff and flung herself full force into it. And then as Delai and Katherine's defensive matrices were pushed into the bearing of their magic walls, it began to rain. As the rain fell, the zoogs began to dissipate before the party's eyes, transforming into nothingness. As the mass of Zoogs around the party disappeared, Delai turned to the lady with the staff. "You know my name, but I don't know yours. And do you happen to have a spare cloak?"

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine looked over her shoulders and gave Tujex and Delai a smile. "Thanks..."

The eyes of the serpent glowed with a strong green light and emitted an aura around it. Katherine raised her staff high up in the air and was about to strike the ground to release the Hidden Power within the staff, when the Zoogs just disappeared at the touch of the rain.

Shocked, confused and astonished by what was happening in front of her eyes, she turned to Red Un for an explanation.

Moments later, after she calmed herself...

"I mind read Delai... Name's Katherine." Reaching into her backpack she pulled out an old cloak she found a long time ago, thinking to herself Finally, this thing has found a new owner...

"Here you go Delai, I found an extra cloak in my backpack, you can have it, and may you give it new Life and Energy..." as she handed a neatly folded cloak to Delai.

Red Un Red Un was amazed. Never before had he seen magic like this. Then he noticed that it still rained.

"Hrmph... now I'll get all wet an' stuff..."

The cats had gathered at his feet, now small and friendly-looking again. The oldest one of them told him in the language of cats that they had wanted vengeance upon the evil dark-robed man, and since Red Un and his gang had been kind to the cats, no harm would befall them in the Dreamland anymore.

Unfortunately, Red Un didn't speak the language of the cats, so all he heard was meowing.

"Hey, thanks for the help, little cats. I guess ya should go back to your humans now, before they start to get worried."

But the cats all set of in one direction, and the old cat told the party to follow them to the seven hundred and seventy steps.

"That's funny, it's like the cats wants to show us something..."

The old cat muttered something about the stupidity of mortals...

"Aw, how cute, he's purring!"

Vodok Vodok and Vodivir had avoided a lot of the fighting by hiding in some bushes and picking off as many zoogs as possible while they passed. When the rain came down and the zoogs disappeared Vodok and Vodivir came out from their hiding place. ''"Ain’t much weirder than when that island started fallin' down..." ''Vodivir said to Vodok as they approached Red Un and the cats. ''"Wha' now?" ''Vodok asked as if nothing had happened.

Red Un "Well, I guess we could follow the cats to see what they wanna show us..."

The cats were moving away into the woods, and Red Un followed them...

Knight Fenix Fenix picked up Fayt and ran up behind Red Un... as they walked the cats began to meow and purr in unison, even Fayt joined in. The meowing and purring continued on in unison until about an hour or so.

"These cats are starting to get to me..." said Red Un.

"Well, they're singing, as to pass the time” replied Fenix.

"Mrowr...meow..."

"Anyone know any good songs? Fayt told me the journey would take about three more hours..."

Red Un "Well, I've got a song..."

Red Un started singing.

"Hey ho, hey ho, trough the enchanted wood we go to find a stair and keep our hair Hey ho, hey ho!

Hey ho, hey ho I don't like rainin' no I'll get all wet and will probably fret Hey ho, hey ho!"

Then he stumbled over a cat and fell face-first into the mud. He got up and wiped some mud of his face.

"Sorry for steppin' on ya, cat."

The old cat thanked his younger brethren for saving them from having to hear the half-dwarf sing for three hours...

Knight Fenix "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!"

Fenix began to point and laugh at Red Un.

"Sorry Mr. Red, it's just that I haven't laughed for about two years until now."

They walked on until they reached the giant staircase. It was incredibly steep and seemed to go on forever.

"Mr. Red...can we take a break?"

Red Un Red Un muttered while they walked. When they reached the staircase, even he was awed by its size.

"I think we should just get movin' and get outta here before the Zoogs come back. Let's go people! It's only seven hundred steps to the cavern of flame, and then just seventy more to the waking world!"

He started to climb the huge staircase...

Tranquillity Tranquillity was getting slightly tired when suddenly they all came before the giant staircase. "Red Un, are you sure there are ONLY 770 steps? Or is that just the name they chose for it because it sounded nice and big?"

She stared way up to the top of the staircase, suddenly a thought struck her, "And do we know what will be at the top of the staircase? And what’s the deal with that cavern of flame? I'm sort of at a loss for what to expect." she explained apologetically.

Knight Fenix "All I know is this'll take forever...I think I’ll take a nap..."

As the others climbed the HUGE staircase Fenix slept at the bottom, letting his strength gather. Fenix awoke to see a Zoog in the bushed staring back at him.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH~!"

Fenix dashed up the staircase to where the others were currently climbing, exhausted and annoyed.

"Hurry up, the Zoogs are coming!"

Fenix hurried up along, Fayt running behind.

Red Un "I don't think ya have to worry, the seven hundred and seventy steps are taboo for the Zoogs. Just five hundred left to go up to the cavern o' flame..."

There was darkness on all sides now, so Red Un lit a torch and kept on trudging...

Tranquillity "367, 368, 369, 370. 371, 372... forget it" she mumbled as she gave up counting and started to listen to the cats as she climbed. "Halfway there" she said.

Tujex Tujex sighed as he stepped upon step four hundred and fifty. "Man... this is murder on my legs. When I get through my calf muscles better be massive." The halfbreed opened his eyes to see that he was falling behind and went into a slow jog to catch up. "I don't think I'll make it three hundred more steps. I don't see how the dwarves can do this without whining."

Delai "Whining?" Delai asked from behind. "Nay, if there was complaining to be done, they'd be beering all the way."

Red Un Red Un cheerfully set his foot on step number five hundred twenty-three.

"Dum de dum...almost at the cavern now, and soon in the waking world again!"

Meanwhile, in the waking world...

The Thaian doctor had been studying the strange cases for some days now. A gang of sleeping people found of the coast of Fibula. No attempt to wake them had been successful.

As he entered this morning, he noticed that something was different about them. Yes...there was definitely some movement beneath their eyelids. But still they would not wake.

Vodok Vodivir was tired and Vodok was completely exhausted. With his short legs, even for a dwarf and all his backpacks walking was rather tough. He was to sober for his liking and wanted to drink a beer but knew that falling down all these steps would be all but good for his survival. So Vodok walked on and on and on panting and drinking lots of water. ''"Can't... we... take'a... li'l... break..." ''Vodok just about said. To bad he was to far behind the rest of the group to actually be heard...

Dragon Hunter There was a darkly dressed man sitting at by the bar at Frodo's, drinking from a crystal bottle filled with a dark, red liquid. His long, silver-white hair freely fell down on his back, and he seemed concerned. His left hand was resting on the hilt of a sword, sheathed in a very decorated sword sheath, hanging by his belt. People seemed to stay clear of this man, and he seemed pleased with that. "I wonder how they are doing. Sometimes I wonder if it was wise leaving them like that..." he thought for himself. Some time ago he had left a group led by a dwarf named Red, since he had some business back home. These thoughts had been troubling his dreams for quite some time, and he rarely had a dream without meaning. As he drank the last drop from the bottle, he let out a troubled sigh. None of his spells had been able to locate them, and he was seriously worried, for the first time in over a hundred years. He had started to like the dwarf and his group, and that was something unusual as well. He put away the bottle, and climbed up on his feet. He headed towards the exit and pulled up the hood on his pitch-black cloak, he was going to look for any news about such a group...

Knight Fenix Fenix cheerfully walked up the stairs, fully rejuvenated from his sleep the day before.

"600...608..."

Fenix knew that when he "woke up" he would be seven years older than he was in the Dreamland.

"19...I can't wait!"

Fenix and the group ascended the stairs until they reached stair number 700.

"70 more to go!!"

Red Un There it was, the cavern of flame, wherein resided the bearded priests Nasht and Kaman-Thah.

"Welcome, dreamers! Are you in need of rest after your ardorous climb?"

Red Un was actually panting a bit, so he sat down on a small chair carved directly out of the rock.

"Yeah...a little rest would do before we get outta 'ere..."

Nasht looked at the party.

"What strange beings are you? You don't look like inhabitants of Earth to me."

Red Un grinned.

"Nope, we're inhabitants o' Tibia, a far more interestin' place..."

Tujex Tujex collapsed on the floor, breathing heavily. "I can't believe I made it..." he said between gasps for air. "I never thought the ground could feel so nice," he said before he let out a yawn. He rested his head on his arms and smiled. It wasn't long before he began snoring and someone gave him a kick in his side. He simply rolled over on his back and began snoring even louder.

Red Un While the two priests looked at the party curiously, Red Un kicked Tujex again.

"We've still got seventy more steps to go! You can sleep when we wake up!"

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine's legs felt like they were gonna break off any moment when she finally reached the 700th step.

"Dar.. Darn it... I...I..I'll nev..never cli..climb that..much...much...steps...steps ev..eve..ever AGAIN!" Katherine said in between breaths, as she gasped for air. The fresh, cool air refreshed Katherine. Giving her enough energy to keep her mind clear and prevent her from falling into darkness...

With only 70 more steps to go, Katherine knew that she had to go on. Dragging her worn out body, she continued to climb the remaining steps.

"Why does these steps..steps.. seems...seems like for...forever..."

Finally. As Katherine passed the final step, she collapsed on the ground. Her breathing was so weak, that it seemed like she didn’t even have the slightest energy for breathing.

Lifting her head up, with a blurred vision of Red Un, "Red Un... Do...Don't... Ev..ever..."

Without even finishing her sentence, Katherine's mind fell into total darkness from the climb.

Red Un Red Un pushed the unconscious Katherine into the darkness ahead. Then he followed, as did the others.

He couldn't see anything...

But what was there to see? He didn't have a body anymore...

A mind floated between the land of Dreams and Tibia...

He saw someone sleeping...it was a half-dwarf. The mind seemed to recognise it from somewhere. Curiously, it moved closer...

And then, all was dark.

Red Un fumbled around with his hands, but it was still dark.

Then he realised that his eyes were closed. He opened them.

He and his party were lying on beds in a small room. Red Un got of his bed and walked over to a door. Locked. He knocked at it.

"Ahoi! We're awake in here!"

But no answer yet...

Chapter 30, in which the Adventurers doesn’t follow the doctors orders
Dragon Hunter The man almost smiled as he heard the news, some doctor had found a group that matched their description. They had been found sleeping, and unwakeable, at the island of Fibula. He had managed to "persuade" a "friend" of his to find out where this doctor lived. He was now outside the doctors house, and knocked on the door...

Tranquillity Tranquillity awoke with a gasp and sat up in bed. She looked around her and saw her fellow adventurers surrounding her. Each lying on a separate bed. "You won't believe the crazy dream I just had." she said to the others. She stopped and pulled a piece of hair off her tongue. A cat hair... she looked down at her body and saw signs of perspiration and fighting. "It wasn't a dream was it?" she asked and looked around at her companions for confirmation.

"Well... that was a unique experience." she said with a grin. "Sooo... when do we eat? I'm starved."

Red Un Red Un looked around.

"Seems like there ain't gonna be food for a while..."

He banged on the door again.

"Open up! We were just drowsing off, that was all!"

Meanwhile, the doctor was returning home. The new development in his latest...acquisitions... were quite interesting. As he came closer to his secluded house, he saw that someone was standing outside of it, knocking on the door.

Curses! the doctor thought. ''Has somebody found out? Is the Thaisan authorities on to me?''

He approached slowly.

"Ah...excuse me...who are you?"

Knight Fenix Fenix awoke with rain splattering his face. He felt older, and his head hurt. He picked himself up and felt around for his bastard sword. It was clung onto his back as he had left it. The book was next to him. He read the title "Adventurous...". The pages were blank. He spiked his hair back up, and looked at himself in a puddle.

"Hey i'm pretty hot..."

Fenix laughed aloud and went in search for another adventure.

Dragon Hunter As he heard a voice behind him, he quickly spun around, and faced the stranger. "I assume you live here", he said with a cold voice. He stared the man straight into the eyes, and said "I've heard you have found some people sleeping on Fibula. They are friends of mine, and I wish to see them, now." The ring on his finger was of a silver-like colour, though now it had changed to iron grey, and grew darker as he waited for an answer from the doctor...

Braldril Braldril sat up and shook his head and a wave of thick hair went in every direction. He stood up and stretched his back.

"I agree with Tranquillity. Let's eat!"

Red Un The doctor sighed.

"Oh, I'm afraid I have some bad news for you. Those people who you speak of are all dead. I merely found their bodies, and decided to investigate what the cause of death may be. But now they've been buried..."

Then he smiled.

"Say, I'm rather thirsty... would you like to come inside for a... drink?"

Meanwhile, Red Un looked around.

"Hmm... I have a bad feeling about this place..."

Delai Delai stood up in the room.

"Where are we Red?" she asked.

"I don't know, but I don't like it."

"Food? Can we find food in here?" wondered Tranquillity.

Delai grimaced, "Exevo Pan-pizza" and threw the cheesy confection to the starved populace. "We need to get out of this room Red. We're back in Tibia, that's obvious, but where in Tibia are we?"

"I don't know."

Dragon Hunter As he was a suspicious person by nature, and this doctor seemed a bit… odd, he decided to do something he hadn't done in a while. Barely hearable he whispered "Urish Nagag Erth", while he was looking into the doctors eyes, and after the words where spoken, he saw beyond the eyes, and into the doctors mind, and started to search for information of his friends...

Red Un Why is this man looking at me in such a strange way wondered the doctor. ''I need a new soul soon, or I'll go back to dust again. But not this man, he's far too strange for my liking...''

The doctor smiled.

"My good sir, I can see that you are baffled to hear that your friends are all dead. I suggest you go back to the city and get some rest. Doctors orders."

Meanwhile, Red Un was messing with the door again.

"No lock...but it's shut tight... anyone got any idea how to get it open?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity winked at Red Un, "Well if you’re at a loss for ideas I've got a pretty good one." She took out her sword and swung it hard at the door.

Dragon Hunter Having heard the doctor’s thoughts, his ring grew even darker, almost black. He narrowed his eyes, and with a voice so cold you could think it would make fire freeze, he said "I don't believe you. So why don't you just make it easy on yourself, and tell me the truth, I don't wish to do this the hard way, and you will surely regret it if you go down that path." He could recognize a liar usually, but this man he wasn't sure about. Before he cut off the mental link, the doctor could feel an overwhelming, dark presence. Whatever was in front of him, it was no man, and possibly not of this world. The huge man removed his hand from the sword, and clenched his fists. If this man would defy him, he wouldn't face Algathar, Noroden or Eldared. He would face the force that back home was known by the name of Arodec Darkclaw…

Red Un The doctor backed away, visibly scared.

"I'm... very sorry... I don't what you're... talking about..."

Then he suddenly stopped.

Such a powerful being must have a powerful soul!

He suddenly stretched out his hand.

"You should always follow the doctors orders..."

His hand started to shine, and a beam reached out and touched Arodec on his head. The soul-transfer was beginning...

Meanwhile, there wasn't much left of the door. Red Un grinned.

"I guess that was the most obvious solution. Let's go!"

He walked out into a torch-lit corridor.

"My dwarven senses tells me that we're not very far below ground..."

Dragon Hunter Arodec felt a sharp pain inside, and the ring turned black. Before the doctor was sent flying backwards he got a taste of an awesome power. "Bad move" Arodec said, with a voice sounding as if it came from the depths of hell. His skin started to turn black, and was forming into scales, and wings grew on his back. His hair seemed to disappear, and his dark green eyes were changing shape, and now they were only dark green (no whites or pupils). He stopped when he was around five meters tall, and now he looked like some kind of dragon-man. His black scales were covered with silver and golden patterns, and his cold dark green eyes were focusing at the doctor. He said, "One last chance, mortal. Tell me the truth, and I will spare your pathetic life!". If he could, he would have smiled. He hadn't taken battleform in what felt like an eternity...

Tranquillity "Then let’s get above ground!" said Tranquillity. "I can't wait to feel some fresh TIBIAN air again. It's surprising how much you miss things like that." Tranquillity stepped through what remained of the door and followed Red Un down the corridor.

Red Un The doctor stumbled away from the beastly figure before him.

"Must...have...souls..."

He fumbled with the door to the house and got it open.

Those fools sleeping below will make easier prey… I'll deal with that abomination later...

Meanwhile, Red Un walked through the dark corridor. There were many doors along the walls, and all of them had simple switch-locks. Red Un opened one and looked inside...

...and then rapidly closed the door again.

"Those poor people... or what's left of them..."

Dragon Hunter He quickly shrunk back to human form, he couldn't afford half of Thais seeing him like that. He drew his blade and gave chase. Who, or whatever the doctor was, he had no doubt he had either harmed Arodecs friends, or was keeping him from them. It really didn't matter which one it was, he would give this man a painful end once he got his hands on him...

Delai "So Red Un, do you dwarf senses tell you where we'll pop up when we get above ground again?" Delai asked. "Because I for one am not ready to fight my way through a dragon's nest."

Red Un looked at her as he shut the door. "Those poor people, or what's left of them," he muttered.

"Errm, they're dead?"

"Yes, they're... dead."

Delai looked back at him, to the door again, and walked towards it bracing herself as she went, Red Un grabbed his arm. "Don't put yourself through it, it's over for them."

"I'll stay outside, provided you give me a brief description of what happened to those victims."

Red Un "Well... they look like they've been turned inside-out, and then back again. And the look on their faces... pure terror..."

The doctor descended the stairs, and noticed that there were voices coming from the basement.

''What? They're awake?''

He realised that he was surrounded, on one side an angry dragon-creature-thing, and on the other...who knew?

Dragon Hunter He was closing in on the doctor as he rushed down the stairs. Then he suddenly heard the voice of Red Un, and the doctor seemed to react to it as well. Arodec raised his left hand, and from his fingers a bolt of dark energy shot out and hit the doctor in the back. It was a weak spell, but it at least wouldn't drain him in the way more powerful spells would, and while it wasn't likely kill his prey, the pain would probably slow him down...

Red Un The bolt hit the doctor and flew right trough him. He stumbled again, and was visibly bleeding, not just from the hole in his chest, but from numerous other wounds that seemed to appear. Then he saw Red Un.

''Ah... a half-breed always has good soul...''

He stretched out his hand again, and the beam hit Red Un, who suddenly froze. The doctor shivered.

"Must...have...souls..."

Dragon Hunter He was relieved when he first saw Red Un, but that changed as he saw the beam. He rushed up behind the doctor, and made a diagonal slash across his back, hoping to kill him, or at least to take his attention away from Red...

Namaru The attack didn't phase the doctor at all and all his attention was still fixed on Red Un. "Adevo Res Flam." The doctor screamed as he was consumed in soulfire and his attention was turned towards a newcomer. "Uh-oh" Namaru said to himself as the doctor advanced on him. "this isn't good."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine could barely open her eyes. The noise that were going around her, hasn't made her realised whether she's back to Tibia or still in Dreamland...

"Guys, Are we back or not?!" Katherine questioned.

But, her fellow team mates seemed to be obsessed with a person. He seemed like a doctor... Katherine tried to get up, but her body were too weak to make big movements.

Delai Delai looked at the 'doctor' as he burst into flames. He turned toward the new entrant into the battle, and Delai ran from the area toward Katherine, who was still on the floor in the room at the back of the hall.

"Exura sio Katherine" Delai muttered, shivering. I'm gonna need to find food somewhere soon, or there's not going to be anymore magical power left in me, he realized.

Knight Fenix "Exiva "Red Un..."

Fenix walked in the direction of what his mind told him. He was now walking in-between the mountain path.

"Now I'm clueless...where'd they go...?"

Dragon Hunter When he saw the doctor getting engulfed in flames he started to focus his energy. His sword hadn't hurt him, but his spell had. He sheathed his blade, and held out both his hands against the doctor. This was going to hurt, but it was going to hurt the doctor even more, he thought. He narrowed his eyes, and spoke a single word. A storm of dark energy shot out from his fingers, and hit the doctor with tremendous power. Arodec stumbled and fell unconscious to the floor...

Red Un The doctor, under heavy attack from all sides, released his grip on Red Un who stumbled backwards and fell.

Then he (the doctor) started moving around and around as more and more wounds opened and a scream of sheer terror and pain emitted from his bleeding throat. He spun faster and faster, until he was merely a blur, and then, in a flash of blue light, he collapsed inwards, sending blood splattering all over the place. Red Un got on his feet.

"Yuck...icky..."

Then he heard strange screams of terror from the locked rooms that ended with sighs of relief. The dead had gotten their souls back and could now rest in peace.

And then the house started to rumble.

"Uh...I think we'd better get outta 'ere. Grab those who're still asleep and get goin'!"

Darkness Fall-ll The horrified scream managed to prevent Katherine from falling into yet another slumber, as Whisky used its beak and broke the leather straps that were holding Katherine down.

"Ah! Finally, I'm able to move! Thanks old pal!" Katherine stretched out her arms and legs and gave Whisky a good pat on its head.

But her small celebration was short as the house they were in started to rumble, signalling a collapse of the house.

"Uh...I think we'd better get outta 'ere. Grab those who're still asleep and get goin'!" Red Un's voice rang through the whole house.

Acknowledging it, Katherine quickly grabbed her backpack which was under the bed she was lying just moments ago, and followed Red Un towards the exit.

Dragon Hunter He hated when this happened. He appeared unconscious but was actually wide awake, just that his body was too exhausted to do anything except breathing and keeping his heart beating. He could hear how the house started to come down. With great effort he managed to whisper the words "Ashaki Karakh", and a healing light surrounded his body. He could feel how some of his powers where coming back, but it wasn't much. He managed to crawl up on his feet, and started to slowly climb the stairs, but fell down on his knees half-way up...

Vodok Vodok, who was glad to finally be able to rest his legs decided to stay behind with the sleeping people. He was chomping away at a large ham and gulping down some water at the same time. After choking a few times he decided to stop eating and went out to the rest of the group just in time to see a bleeding, burning person disappearing. ''"This is Tibia, righ'? We en't dead are we? Where are we?" ''Vodok started shooting out questions just for attention but nobody seemed to notice. So Vodok walked up to Red Un. ''"Can't we rest?" ''Vodok whined.

Red Un "Ya can rest when we get outta here, Vodok!"

He grabbed the seemingly unconscious Dragon Hunter and dragged him up the stairs. The door to the outside laid just ahead.

Small pieces of the roof started to fall, and the walls looked dangerously unstable all of a sudden...

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine rushed back to grab Tujex, who was still unconscious from all the rumbles that were going around him.

"GOSH! You're one deep sleeper and one darn heavy asshole!" Katherine complained to herself as she placed Tujex over her shoulders and headed for the exit.

With Tujex on her shoulders, Katherine's movement was certainly slowed down a lot. The support of the house grew more and more unstable as the seconds went by.

"KARR!" Katherine looked to her left, and saw Whisky transformed into a White Shield and blocked a falling pillar.

"Tha… Thank you!" Katherine said, gasping for air.

''Master, no time for thanks, the house will collapse any minute now! We need to get out of here FAST!'' Whisky warned, as it floated around Katherine to block off any falling objects.

Looking in front, Katherine saw Red Un climbing up a flight of stairs. "That must be the exit!"

Tranquillity "Grab those who're still asleep and get goin'!" Red Un shouted.

Tranquillity nodded, she turned back and followed Katherine into the room where the others were. She saw Katherine grab Tujex and lift him onto her shoulders as she did the same with Bradril.

They both rushed out of the room and hurried after Red Un. Tranquillity ran as fast as she could under Bradrils weight but wasn't sure whether she would be able to make it out in time, she could see the walls and the ceiling begin to crumble all around her...

Delai "Grab those who're still asleep and get going!" came Red Un's cry. Delai forced herself up as the unsteady floor shook and the very roof threatened to collapse above them. Katherine had hoisted Tujex up and was moving, Tranquillity was starting to run, she checked the room, nobody left in it but her and the roof that was starting to fall. "Great," she said. "UTANI GRAN HUR" she said, feeling the massive drain that the spells were putting on her body she sprinted forward, towards the stairs in front of her. Katherine was nearing them with Tujex on her back and Tranquillity was bearing Braldril.

A huge boulder began to break from the ceiling, threatening to crush Delai. "EXORI VIS!" she said as daystars swam before her eyes from the energy loss and the behemoth rock burst into pebbles. She turned to Tranquillity as they ran, "Do you ever find yourselves in a place where rest is not a crime punishable by death?"

Red Un Red Un threw the door open, as a strange green mist started to surround the building.

"I don't like the look 'o this..."

He rushed away from the house, hoping that the others would follow...

Tranquillity "Not... for... awhile." gasped Tranquillity in response to Delai's question.

Tranquillity reached the base of the stairs and stumbled. She recovered herself and began attempting to climb the stairs, just concentrating on lifting one foot at a time.

Knight Fenix Fenix crashed into Red Un with a hug.

"Hey Mr. Undersoor look at me now! I finally found you...where are the others? And what is that weird looking fog?!"

Dragon Hunter He slowly started to regain his strength, and could now at least open his eyes. He saw Red Un carrying him, and he made an attempt to smile, and said with a very weak voice "Thank you, my friend." He started to regenerate his strength faster and faster, though he was still weak...

Red Un "I don't know what that fog is, but I hope the others can get outta there in time..."

Red Un looked over to Fenix.

"Hey! Where've ya been all this time?"

Darkness Fall-ll Carrying Tujex on her shoulders, who weighted like a ton, Katherine finally made it to sunlight. Exhausted, Katherine accidentally dropped Tujex on the ground.

"Ops! I hope that fall didn't hurt Tujex too much..." Katherine gave a silly laugh.

Seeing that only few of the team mates have escaped from the underground building, Katherine called over to Fenix and Red Un, who were standing just a feet away from her, though a pale green mist lowered the visibility.

"Hey Guys! We need ropes to help the others out before the underground Collapses!" Katherine, placing on emphasis on the word "Collapses".

Already, Katherine was standing at the exit of the door, giving assistance to any beings that might pop out from the exit. Sounds of pillars, walls and rocks falling and crushing everything continued below her in the near darkness.

Red Un Red Un saw Katherine emerge from the building and dropping Tujex. Then she seemed to yell something, but there was some kind of strange distortion.

"...Guys!... need.. to ...others... before... Collapses!"

Red Un just waved his hand.

"Uh...yeah! Whatever you said! But I ain't comin' close to that building again!"

Tranquillity Tranquillity was only ten meters away from the exit when suddenly a large chunk of the ceiling broke off and landed right next to her, shattering. Pain flared across her leg and side as rock shards embedded themselves into her leg. She gasped at the pain but couldn't stop, she knew that if she did it would be the end of her as well as Bradril.

She somehow managed to make it the last 10 meters to the exit and stumbled out, falling on the ground. She rolled Bradril off her shoulders and rolled over onto her side so she could examine the damage done by the shattering rock.

She grimaced at the sight. She knew that it would be unwise to heal the cuts until the rock was cleaned from them but the pain was nearly unbearable. Faintly she called out, "Is there... water... nearby?"

Tujex When Tujex hit the ground, he snorted and wiped his nose with his sleeve. The half demons eyes slowly opened and he climbed to his feet. "What the heck...?" he muttered as he stared into the collapsing house. He looked to see Tranquillity and Braldril lying inside the house. "Hey!" he screamed as his eyes began to glow dark green. In a matter of seconds his inner demon, Ikozura, was unleashed. He flew into the house, knocking falling rocks and wood away with his claws. He snatched Tranquillity from the ground, and picked up Braldril in the other hand. His demon wings spread and he began hovering above the ground. He lunged forward, spinning out of the door, and transforming back into his elven form as he reached the others. He landed on his side, Braldril rolling off somewhere, and Tranquillity still in his arms. He sat her down and looked to see if everyone was there. "Thanks... to whoever dragged me out of that house," he said as he noticed the look on Katherine's face. "I'm guessing that was you..." he said with a smile. He started to say something, but realized it might offend her. And the thought of what happened last time he offended her kept him from doing so.

Red Un "Tujex! Ya have to get back there and help the other before the house collapses, and worse, is wiped away from time!"

Red Un looked down at Tranquillity.

"That's a nasty wound ya got there. Guess you'll have to clean it..."

He looked around, and saw that there was a river nearby. They were actually quite close to Greenshore.

"Be right back!"

He ran towards the river.

Meanwhile, the house wasn't just breaking down, it seemed to start to become less tangible as well, as if it was a disappearing shadow...

Tujex "Alright, I'm going!" he exclaimed as he shifted back into his demon form. He raced towards the house, standing the doorway and shouting "Who else is in there..." He slowly stepped into the house, and began scanning the area for any sign of anyone.

Red Un Red Un got to the river and took out an old rag he always carried around. He dipped it into the water and went running back to Tranquillity.

"Uhm... I'm not sure how to do this...perhaps it would be better if ya did it yourself."

He handed the wet rag to Tranq.

Tranquillity Tranquillity ripped off a part of her shirt and used it to stop the flow of blood, then when Red Un handed her a wet rag she took it and used it to clean the wound and remove the small pieces of rock in the cut. Once this was done she set took out a blue rune from her bag and placed it beside her. She then set her teeth and pulled out the large shard of rock from her side. She gasped from the pain but immediately pressed the rune to the wound. The rune began to disintegrate as the wound began to heal over. This done she took out some small green leaves from her bag and chewed and swallowed them as a precaution against infection.

The pain was beginning to recede and she looked up towards the others, "Having a healer for a mother comes in handy sometimes."

She looked back down at the wound which had reduced itself to a rather nasty looking scab. "I'll have to get rid of that later when I can find some elf root." she muttered to herself.

Red Un In a dark room somewhere sat a number of hooded men around a large table, discussing. Suddenly, the door to the room flew open and another robed man came rushing in.

"He's alive! The half-dwarf's alive!"

Many of the people around the table rose and everyone talked to each other in upset tones.

"He's out of the Dreamland?"

"...Impossible..."

"Damn that luck, damn it..."

"But how? But how?"

"He knows too much..."

"Damn that luck, damn it, damn that luck..."

Then the man sitting in the middle lifted his hand.

"Silence."

Everyone fell silent and sat down. The man in the middle sighed.

"So. We have tried magic. We have tried monsters. We have tried nature itself. We have cheated, we have lied, we have murdered, and still this half-dwarf has evaded our every attempt. Not only that, he has taken down quite a few of our best members."

He paused. The others grumbled silently. He resumed.

"But there is one thing left. There is the girl."

The other mumbled in exited voices.

"The girl!"

"But he doesn't know..."

"Too dangerous..."

"Too much at stake..."

"Silence. The girl it shall be."

Meanwhile, Red Un was starting to get worried about the house. It was possible to see through it now.

Knight Fenix "Mr Undersoor... (pant-pant)… you run too much..."

Fenix sat down on the ground and looked at what Red Un was staring at.

"Spooky eh? Reminds you of those times o..."

Fenix ranted on as the house became clearly invisible.

"…and the candy corn was so sweet that you could...Mr. Red?"

Fenix looked up at the little dwarf and pondered what was on his mind.

Dragon Hunter He could feel the strength returning to his limbs, and was now strong enough to stand, and the process kept increasing its speed. He gave a suspicious look to the people nearby, and turned to Red saying, "You seem to have made some changes to the group, are they worthy the benefit of trust?"

Darkness Fall-ll "HA! Tujex, I guess that fall really knocked you back from reality..." Katherine giggled to herself...

But jokes aside, causalities were serious on the team, as several team members were attending to several injured adventurers who managed to narrowly escape the rumble.

Katherine went around, checking if everyone's alright.

Red Un Red Un hoped that Tujex could get the others out before the house collapsed or disappeared, or both. Tranquillity "DELAI!? Did she get out!?" Tranquillity shouted.

Delai Delai stood in the chamber below the rest of the party. "Oh, this is peachy." She looked at where the shaft had been, and muttered: "exori vis". The sealed chamber above her created a small opening, too small to fit a human through, but large enough to let some light in. "Utevo res ina rat" she said as nearly the last of her mana left her. She climbed through the hole in her new form and as she changed back she found Tranquillity yelling back at the hole to see if Delai had made it back up. "So, what happened?" asked Delai.

Darkness Fall-ll Suddenly, that name "Delai" struck a bell in Katherine's mind.

"Delai... Delai... Delai... Why does this name sound so familiar yet so distance?" Katherine asked herself. ''' Before she could ask anything, most probably regarding about who the heck Delai was, a rat crawled out from a small opening just to the left of Tranquillity and transformed itself back to human.

"EEK!" Katherine screeched when she saw a rat turning back to a human. She immediately swung her staff towards the human, the Serpent head of her staff stopped just in front of the throat.

"WHO ARE YOU!?" Katherine threatened. "Speak! Before I thrust my staff through that small throat of yours!"

Red Un Red Un grabbed the staff and pushed it downwards.

"Hey, it's just Delai. Nice move there, turning into a rat to get out and all."

The Doctor's house was now disintegrating totally, and as it finally collapsed, it also disappeared completely in the green mist. And then the mist disappeared as well. All that was left was some mossy and overgrown ruins, as if the house had been destroyed thousands of years ago.

And it had.

Red Un yawned.

"Well, I suggest we go to Greenshore and find some place to rest. Let's go!"

He started to walk towards Greenshore, enjoying the fact that he was finally back in Tibia.

Chapter 31, in which the half-dwarf meets a lost love, and stories are told
Tranquillity "I'll catch up with you guys later," Tranquillity said. She was still tired out from carrying Braldril, who still hadn't woken up. She was hoping he would wake up soon, so she wouldn't have to carry him to Greenshore.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine walked towards Tranquillity, who seemed to be having a lot of trouble trying to drag Bradril.

"Here, let me help you a little..." Katherine smiled at her. She placed her fingers over Bradril's body and mumbled Eurxi Gredi. Moments later, Bradril's body was floating slightly above the ground.

"Now, that should do the trick..." Katherine gave Tranquillity a wink and giggled, as she followed at the back of the group, towards Greenshore.

Looking around the all-so familiar surrounding, Katherine took a deep breath, "Ah! It's good to be back to Mother Land..."

Red Un They were close to Greenshore now.

And then, twenty robed men with long sword suddenly appeared out of thin air.

No, really.

Red Un sighed.

"Oh man...I'm tired, I'm hungry, and I'm in need of a drink. I really really don't need another fight right now..."

He yawned and tiredly drew his sword.

Delai Delai looked about her for something to defend herself with as the magical people magically appeared by using magic. All she could find were trees and grass. She ran up to the large plum tree, whose brothers graced the walkway to Greenshore. "I hope this is ok with you," she said to the tree as she broke a large branch off of it. She quickly snapped the twigs off of the limb. There was not a huge outcry from the tree, so she supposed that is was ok. She grabbed some plums and stuffed them into her mouth, whispering "utamo vita" into the staff to hopefully give it the strength it would need against the swords.

Tranquillity Tranquillity had stayed behind and rested while the others had went ahead, she had changed out of her torn travelling outfit and slipped on a clean new one, the material clean and strangely shining, she examined it to make sure it wasn't torn and then, approving began loading runes and other useful items into pockets, some external, some hidden. She stretched out a little and tested the movement to make sure none of the runes had been placed where they might obstruct her movement. Satisfied she took her belt, made of woven vines and wound it around her waist and attached her short sword, then she attached another to that and attached her sword so that it hung across her back in its scabbard. She slipped two daggers into sheaths on each arm, hidden by her robes, and then checked the knives in her boots. Finally ready she headed off in pursuit of Red Un and the others. Always be prepared was a lesson that had been hammered into her by experience.

"Sorry I took so long guys I was just..." Tranquillity stopped in mid-sentence as she saw her friends with swords drawn facing at least a score of men in black robes, all wielding swords.

"Oh, god, I was really hoping not to have to do this again any time soon." she groaned.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine looked at Tranquillity who managed to catch up with them.

"You look more freshen up Tranq!" Katherine commented, before she accidentally bumped into Red Un, who abruptly stopped in his path, causing her to lose a little balance.

"Red Un! What are you..." Katherine's words were cut off when she looked up, and knew the reason why Red Un had stopped in his path.

Twenty robed men, armed with long swords appeared right out of nowhere, and stood just feet away from the group of adventurers.

Already worn out from rescuing the asses of her fellow team mates from the collapsing under-burrow, had one of the weirdest dreams, or rather the weirdest or strangest nightmares: -She rode on a Night-Gaunt. -Walked through magically beautiful landscapes. -Saw weirdest of weird monsters. -And barely survived "climbing" seven hundred and seventy-seven steps. -Then, when she woke up from that dream, her team mates were battling a psycho doctor.

After all that, the very last thing at the back of her mind was yet another battle...

"Gentleman, if you are looking for a battle, I don't think our group's planner says [Battle] anywhere. Would you mind to reschedule your whatever grudge you have on another day? How `bout the day after tomorrow, I think our group is totally free on that day to company you guys..." Katherine already sounded tired and disgusted.

Tranquillity "Red Un, what’s happening?" she whispered as she slowly drew her sword out and got into a defensive stance. The odds didn't look good.

Red Un Then, a woman dressed in brown robes, with her face hidden in a hood, came walking from Greenshore. She stopped when she saw the commotion.

"Oh my, what is going on here then?"

Red Un felt something oddly familiar about that voice. The black-robed men with swords turned to the newcomer.

"Stay out of this, girl. This is the business of the Brotherhood of the Dark Star."

"Oh dear oh dear, you aren't going to kill those poor people, are you?"

"That's exactly our intention. Just move along and pretend you never saw us, and we'll spare your life, girl."

"No, I think I shall instead save these tired people."

And then she suddenly drew two knives, and went through the robed men with amazing speed.

Red Un felt something oddly familiar about that fighting style. Before he could think anymore, all twenty robed men were dead. The robed woman smiled, and removed the hood.

Red Un felt something VERY familiar about that face. He gasped.

"You're... you're... but I thought you were..."

Then the woman went over to Red Un and gave him a long kiss.

And then Red Un fainted. The woman smiled again.

"Hello, my name is Jenna. I don't think Redwick has told you about me, has he?"

Dragon Hunter He ignored the woman, and went over to one of the dead men. He pulled out a now empty crystal bottle, and started to fill it with the blood from the fallen man. Once filled, he gulped it all down. He could feel the man’s lifeforce entering him, and his strength returned to him. He was not a creature of this world, so this world didn't support his existence. He had to steal his enemies lifeforce, or he would be forced to return home. He filled the bottle once again, and put it away for later use...

Tranquillity Tranquillity smiled towards the woman and curtsied. "Hello, Jenna. My name is Tranquillity. No, Red Un hasn't told us about you, but I'm sure he will once he... ah, wakes up."

Tranquillity thought that Jenna seemed like a nice person, but she would wait for Red Un to recover before she made any final decisions.

Red Un Red Un opened his eyes again.

"Woa...for a while there I thought I saw..."

Then he saw Jenna again.

"You... you... are you real?"

Jenna smiled.

"Yes, you silly little half-dwarf, I'm real."

Red Un blinked to see if she was still there.

"But... the cave... the temple..."

"I know, I know, Redwick."

Jenna took Red Un's arm and lifted him on his feet. Red Un started to smile, slowly, very slowly.

"Do you still remember... the last words?"

Jenna smiled back.

"Yes, Redwick, I do."

And Red Un realised that it was real. So much pain and fear that he had held hidden disappeared.

And they kissed again.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine was STILL not sure what was going on

"Wait a minute! What in the freaking world is going on now..." Katherine questioned.

"One moment we have twenty men, armed with swords, and seems like we're gonna be minced meat for them. The next moment, they're all laying dead on the ground, with the lady, named Jenna kissing Red Un, like there's no tomorrow... Just what is going on?!" Katherine asked again, sounding more confused than a moment ago...

Red Un Jenna let go of Red Un and looked at the party.

"Ah, you're on some crazy quest again, aren't you, Redwick?"

"Uh... yeah. But this one's going much better than the last. I guess."

Red Un realised that the party was probably confused over their ears about what was going on.

"Uhm... everyone, this is Jenna. I thought she was dead, but it seems like she's alive."

Still confused looks.

"Uh...I guess ya wanna know how we met and what happened?"

"I guess so, Redwick."

"Yeah... well, first of all I think we oughta go to Greenshore and find a place to at least sit down. And have a beer. Or two. Or twenty. Let's go!"

Red Un took Jenna's hand and led the party towards Greenshore.

Delai Delai shook her head at the entire odd scene and followed Red Un toward Greenshore, stopping to check the dead bodies for any gold on the way.

Darkness Fall-ll ''Ok. At least right now, I have some answers...'' Katherine thought.

Katherine, a little less confused than a few moments ago, followed Red Un, and his new-found girlfriend, Jenna, towards Greenshore.

Whisky flew ahead and acted as a scout. It circled above them as they walked towards Greenshore.

Clear sky and fine weather we have here Master... Whisky commented.

"Yes Whisky...It's a fine weather today..." Katherine looked up and gave Whisky a smile.

Red Un Finally, they entered Greenshore and found a small Inn.

"Bartender!" yelled Red Un as they entered. "Gimmie a big tankard o' beer! And some milk for the girl."

"Can't get enough of that beer, can you Redwick."

"Well, since the last few beers I've been drinking has been in a dream, I've got a hankerin' for the real thing, so to speak..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity ordered some wine and then sat down across from Red Un and Jenna and waited for Red Un to get settles enough to explain.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine sat down next to Tranquillity.

"Bartender! On top of that tank of beer, add garlic bread, pasta, some fine wine and if you can, get us some nice full roasted turkey and chicken, we're kinda hungry here..." Katherine smiled at the orders she made, as she gently rubbed her tummy, which has been making a din ever since they left the rubble, on the outskirts of Greenshore.

"I guess the food I ordered might be able to last throughout the conversation..." Katherine giggled to herself.

Tranquillity Tranquillity smiled as Katherine ordered a meal large enough to feed a cyclops and decided she might as well eat as well. "Excuse me, bartender, may I have a ham, Ab'Dendriel style, with a side of green mushrooms? Thanks." she smiled and turned back to Red Un.

Red Un Red Un got his beer and gulped it all down.

"Ahh... just what I needed. I guess I can take a big piece 'o ham an' some cheese."

"I'll just have a bowl of salad" said Jenna.

"Same as always, same as always" muttered Red Un. "Well, I guess y'all wanna know what all this is about? Allow me to begin...but first, another beer!"

The bartender had anticipated this, and served him right away.

"Thanks. Now...

Once upon a time there was a young half-dwarf who was lookin' for a legendary book, filled with mysterious spells from long ago. He went to Thais to find himself a ship that could take him the to far-away island where the book was hidden..."

Jenna cut in.

"There was also a young girl who had been trained well in the arts of relocating items from other people's pockets to her own. A thief, I believe they're called. She was living in Thais and was pretty bored with the general day-to-day life. That's why she became very interested when she saw a half-dwarf discussing the quest for a legendary book with a sailor at Frodo's..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity looked at Jenna in surprise, she didn't look like a thief, even a former thief. She supposed that was what a good thief would look like though.

Her ham arrived and she took a sip of her wine and smiled in approval, then she began eating.

This looked as if it was going to be an interesting story.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine couldn't believe that Jenna was actually an ex-thief. Looking at Tranquillity's expression, she knew that she was surprised by Jenna's appearances as well...

"I guess we can't judge a person by its appearance..." Katherine commented softly, taking a small sip off her white wine and also a few slices of toast, while she waited for her orders to arrive.

"Tell us more... It sounds interesting..." Katherine smiled.

Red Un Red Un continued.

"So, I had just made arrangements with the captain and was about to pay him when I noticed that my purse was gone! And next to me stood a girl saying that if she would be allowed to come along, she would give it back to me."

Jenna grinned.

"Yeah, and what do you think Redwick does? He draws his sword!"

"Well, 'course I did! No dwarf (or half-dwarf) would ever let anyone take his purse without a fight."

"So I decided that discretion was the better part of valour and got out of there, with the angry half-dwarf hot on my heels. He was quite good at running in those days, I'd say."

"Yup, there was more human in me back then. So anyway, after a long chase through the streets of Thais, I finally caught up with her and pushed her to the ground."

"Didn't you lose me and then ran into me when you were heading back?"

"Uhm... ANYway, she gave me back my purse, and since I was pretty damn impressed by her skills, I decided to allow her to join me. And thus, we set off over the seas..."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine listened attentively to Red Un and Jenna re-telling their story...

"Er...Miss, your..."

"SHHHhh... I'm listening here..." Katherine looked up at who was interrupting the storytelling, and it was the waiter. "Oppz... Sorry, er… Just leave the orders on the table. Thanks!"

As if she knew where the food was on the table, Katherine grabbed a plate and pulled a drumstick off a roasted chicken without even looking, and took a bite off it.

"Now, that's a nice way to meet your loved one..." Katherine thought to herself, and smiled.

Tujex Tujex just sat back in his chair drinking a beer and eating a bowl of his favourite ramen. They were special, imported from his hometown and Greenshore was the only place that sold them in Tibia. He watched this strange new girl. "So she's a thief, that would explain how quick she is... she doesn't look half bad either. I wonder how that half-dwarf got with her?" Tujex thought as he slurped up the last of his ramen and ordered some more. Tujex tuned back in to the story, still keeping his eyes on this strange new girl who appeared out of nowhere.

Red Un Red Un continued.

"Most of the sea-travel was pretty uneventful, it was calm waters we sailed trough. Then one day, we saw a cliff sticking up from the sea, with words carved into it. 'Go back now or regret it. The Ends Always Justifies The Means' it said. But since I didn't know that this was in fact the motto of the Dark Star guys, I just told the captain to keep goin'. And soon we saw the island, a tropical paradise I must say, with a large mountain in the middle. We got to shore and started our journey across the jungle."

"Yes, and that was when we first had some signs of trouble" said Jenna. "At first it seemed oddly calm, but then out from the trees jumped a bunch of cat-like creatures with spots all over them."

"Ah, yes. So we did the only valiant thing, drew our swords and..."

"Didn't we run away deeper into the jungle and hid up a tree?"

Red Un noticed the amused look from the rest of the party.

"Hey, I wasn't such a good swordsman then as I am now! As Jenna said before, sometimes discretion is the better part of valour..."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine almost choked, when Jenna revealed some "dark" past of Red Un.

"Now, that's something refreshing!" Katherine giggled, moving on to take a bite off her garlic bread. "I guess someone's trying to hide some things from us..." Katherine added on.

Red Un Red Un grumbled a bit and then continued.

"We sat up in that tree 'till it got dark and the cat-creatures left. Then we climbed down and kept goin'. When we'd gotten a little further, there were guys in black robes blocking our path. They said that we couldn't go any further, or otherwise, 'The Brotherhood of the Dark Star' would stop us. So, naturally, we defeated them easily..."

Jenna cut in again.

"...because suddenly the cat-creatures from before jumped out and made cat-food out of the robed guys."

"Uh... yeah. While they were enjoying their meals, we kept goin'..."

Darkness Fall-ll The word "Brotherhood of Dark Star" caught Katherine's attention immediately.

"The Brotherhood of Dark Star went after you as well? Hmmm... Something tells me that these people might be looking for the same things as we are..." Katherine commented, taking the wine cup into her hand and turning it sideways back and forth.

"Well, sorry about that. DO continue with your story... I'm hooked onto it…" Katherine tried to laugh it off for "spoiling" the whole ambience.

Red Un "Nah, the Brotherhood is just always keen on guardin' old places of knowledge, such as libraries. That's why we're havin' so much trouble with them."

"And had back then" added Jenna.

"Yeah. So anyways, we finally found the huge old cave. Inside of it was a large building (yeah, the cave was that huge) which we realised must be the place where the legendary book was. In front of it stood another black-robed man. He said that this was the final warning we'd get. He said that we'd be sorry. But when we said that would keep goin' he said that he wouldn't stop us. So we did. And he didn't."

Delai Delai sat at the bar, listening to Red Un's story with interest. And trying to make sure that her purse stayed on her belt.

Darkness Fall-ll "No wonder they kept bothering me for the past few decades! They must have been preventing me from finding the Legendary Portal that link to the 9th Dimension..." Katherine exclaimed, hitting the edge of the table slightly, showing her displeasure. "But I guess all of us here must have met some of the Brotherhood's members somewhere along the way..." Katherine looked around, trying to get some recognition.

Red Un Red Un shook his head.

"I doubt it. The Brotherhood is a very secret organisation that tries to hide their tracks as much as they can. Anyway...

We entered the building, which only had one large, torch-lit corridor that led to a small chamber. And indeed, there the legendary book was. What happened next seemed quite clear to me by the time, but now... Jenna, can you tell us what really happened?"

Jenna smiled. "Sure Redwick. I walked up to the book and opened it. Suddenly, a magical flame burst from it right into my face. Then a huge stone pillar crashed down onto the book, making it impossible to get. But we had more pressing concerns as the whole building and the cave started to collapse."

"Yeah. I took Jenna in my arms since she was too badly wounded from the flame to stand up by herself and ran for the exit..."

Narudin Suddenly a mysterious stranger barged into the inn, surprising the companions. He was a tall half-elf with neatly trimmed black beard and flowing red-blue robes, totally unfocused and seeming not conscious of anything happening around him. He was muttering to himself incomprehensibly.

It went something like this: "Buggerrit, Buggerrit, Buggerrit, a bloody story, over 100 bloody pages, a bloody roleplay, buggerrit, and here I am, damn it, discovering it after one damn bloody year on Tibia, damn, damn, damn, can't even budge in without reading everything, buggerrit, No chance for a quick briefing damn it, no, guess not, sorry. Buggerrit."

Suddenly he looked up and saw the baffled Red Un. A sudden look of panic crossed his features, he said "Whoops" and then mutters "utano vid". All that was heard for a moment were fast-fading footsteps, and then not even that.

All that was left of the mysterious Half-Elf was a small card which fell from his pocket, on which was written:

"Narudin's Rune Enterprises Est. 2003. Our Motto: - Proud to help You make the world better (for a small fee, of course). We hope You find our products reliable and come back for more. Happy hunting!"

Maybe the Stranger would appear sometime soon in the future... (muttering of "Over a bloody hundred bloody pages, no bloody time to bloody read, I'll be bloody damned if I bloody find it..." it fades)

After a while the half-elf returned, looking as though whatever madness had touched him was gone, and mutters sheepishly "I do apologize, it seems it was one of those attacks I have, I'm terribly sorry, do forgive me..." Sanity returned to his eyes, as he swept the room with his sapphire-blue gaze, and backed out of the tavern...

Red Un Red Un looked a bit confused. He decided to drink some more beer before he continued...

Tranquillity Tranquillity saw Red Un begin to drink his beer and it didn't look as if he was going to be continuing shortly.

"What happened then Red Un? Did you escape?" she cut off a bit of ham and put it in her mouth, looking at Red Un expectantly.

Lass Darkness Fall Katherine looked up from her plate of pasta when she heard the cave was collapsing and Jenna was badly wounded by the magical flame.

"I hope that Jenna was alright then..." Katherine sounded worried. She drank a little from her glass of wine to calm her nerves down a little.

Red Un "Well, here's where I start to get confused 'bout the whole thing...

I did finally reach the exit as the cave collapsed behind me. Then Jenna gasped. I told her I'd take her to the boat and that she'd be alright. But she said that it was too late and that she should be left behind, so that I wouldn't be slowed down.

Then I saw that she was dying, and before she died, I said 'I love you', for I had realised that now. And she said the same back...

And then the black-robed men stood before me, laughing evilly at my plight. I laid down Jenna, drew my sword and charged towards them in anger, but they proved to just be magical illusions. So I kept going and finally made it back to the ship. As we left we saw the whole mountain collapse, and I realised that my love was now buried under huge blocks of stone..."

He drank some more beer.

"...at least that was what I thought she did. Jenna, what happened?"

Jenna smiled again.

"Well, thereby hangs a tale..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity frowned, "That does seem like a mystery. There is apparently more to you than I would have originally thought. Both of you." she smiled.

Red Un Jenna told her story.

"I thought indeed that I was dead, or at least dying. But after a while I awoke, lying in a bed. I could hear that I was on a ship, and there was a brown-robed monk there who talked in a strange language I didn't understand. I put my hands on my face and felt that my wounds had healed! But that was too much of a strain, and I lapsed into unconsciousness again.

I did this many times, awoke for short times, ate some food when I could, but most of the time I was unconscious..."

Dragon Hunter The dark warrior was sitting by the bar, sipping on a crystal bottle containing a dark-red fluid. "Those brotherhood people seem to be quite a pain. Have you ever considered to track them down and kill every single one of them?" he asked with a cold, emotionless voice.

Red Un Red Un, who was taking a sip from his beer when Dragon Hunter came with his suggestion, laughed so hard that beer came out of his nose.

"BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA..."

Finally he composed himself.

"You're a funny guy, y'know, real funny."

Jenna just shook her head.

"No, the Brotherhood is much too large and well organised to be taken out by simple violence. Kill them off somewhere and they'll spring up somewhere else. Anyway...

The ship finally arrived to a far-away island which consisted mostly of rock. Far up, on the top of it, stood an ancient temple. I didn't know all this when I came there, of course, since I was later told that I had been carried in unconscious trough the huge gates..."

Narudin Narudin re-entered the inn where the companions were drinking, this time in a black and grey suit, far more appropriate for adventuring than the eye-catching robes he was wearing earlier.

Inconspicuously, he ordered some wine and took a seat by a table near the companions, straining to hear their conversation with his half-elven, enhanced hearing. He particularly concentrated on the one called Jenna, for there was something strange about her... didn't his contact in the Brotherhood of Dark Star mention something about some girl being used to put an end to the evasive half-dwarf?

He had been tracking Redwick for too long, and didn't want to see the brave half-dwarf fall to his former masters. He knew that the Dark Stars had him on their blacklist, but after they stopped sending assassins after him some time ago, he had thought that they had given up. That was not the case, it was merely a shift of priorities.

"So Red Un made more trouble than I did" thought Narudin and gave out a small, mirthless chuckle. Sipping wine, which the waiter had brought him, he thought of his house in Venore, which had been burned down after Red Un and his party had passed through. There was a black throwing star imbedded in what was left of the door. The Brotherhood didn't forget about him completely, and reminded him of that quite clearly.

Narudin quenched the rage which started to build inside of him, knowing that it would trigger another "present" from the Brotherhood. Instead of that, he returned to listening to the story being told by Jenna. He knew that Red Un's goal was parallel to his own, so joining up was the only prudent choice, especially with most of his supplies burned down, yet he was accustomed to working from the shadows, and the thought of revealing himself conflicted with his training.

Narudin listened and waited...

Red Un Jenna continued.

"The monks were very kind to me all the time. They healed my wounds and soon I was able to stay conscious, and finally get out of bed to explore the huge temple.

The monks were of an ancient order, trained in great piety to the gods of good, and also trained in the arts of fighting. They had wonderful gardens and enormous forges, strange animals of many kinds and arenas where they trained to perfect their skills in all weapons known to them. As I became better, I started to try out the arts of fighting myself, with good help from the monks..."

Narudin As Jenna continued her tale, Narudin was having a misty moment of remembrance. What he was trying to remember, in fact, were his missions from the time when he served the Brotherhood.

"Have I ever been on guard duty at any temple site?" Narudin mused. "No, it always seemed to be assassination, information gathering, acquiring some artefact from the tight grip of the current owner, even if it meant prying it from that persons dead fingers..."

Narudin felt a pang of guilt at the memory of the deeds he had committed. At first he thought it would only be for a short period of time, the guild hadn't seemed that powerful, nor dangerous. But it turned out that The Brotherhood of the Dark Star weren't ones to be trifled with.

"20 damn years!" Narudin swore quietly. "I was young, true, and foolish. Hah", he chuckled, "I am still young, by elven, even half-elven standards, and probably none too wiser."

They had softened him up, trained him in the way of the thieves and assassins, but when he wanted to quit, they had sent him on a suicide mission, "The last one, to repay Your debt to the Brotherhood", they had said. "Damn my overconfidence" thought Narudin.

He shook himself of these memories, not wanting to needlessly open old wounds. He wondered briefly about the monk order, which Jenna mentioned. After liberating himself from the Brotherhood, He chose a new path, the path of sorcery, and with this came new obligations. He was the first to admit he was still a very weak sorcerer, but the one thing he loved now was knowledge. He spent most of his waking hours in the library, reading, absorbing information. Alchemy, herbology, medicine, ancient lore, history - everything was interesting. But he hadn't heard of any order of Jenna's description, which touched his pride.

He still tried to be aware of everything happening and maintained a small, but effective net of contacts, including the interior of the Black Star. A lot of gold changed hands to establish everything, but it was part of his training to keep informed, and the rune business was good for those who didn't have much more to do than sit in dusty libraries (the occasional assassins were interesting, albeit dangerous events in his recent life).

Narudin readied himself to present himself to the group. He was not the most social person at the best of times, and five years of dodging assassins didn't make him any more trusting.

Narudin listened.

Red Un "I stayed in the temple for many years, mastering many weapons and becoming a good fighter, as you might've noticed earlier today. But then I started to long for Tibia again, spending more and more time on the highest cliffs, peering out at the ocean and thinking of old friends... Like a certain half-dwarf who had told me he loved me.

I told the monks that I wanted to return, and they lent me a small boat and a map that showed the safest way back to Tibia. So I set off, and sailed over calm seas for many days, until I finally reached Thais. I looked around for information on where a certain Redwick Undersoor might be found and heard that he was last seen on a carpet flying over the seas, but not much else. I then went to Greenshore to see if I could find out more, and I guess you know the rest."

Red Un finished his beer.

"Well, that was one interestin' story. I'd sure like to see those monks one day, but right now I'm on a different quest."

"Oh, what is that then?"

"I'm searchin' for the Library of Legends, where..."

"...all the books of the past, present and future are?"

Red Un looked surprised.

"Oh, ya know of it?"

"Indeed I do."

"Well, ya wanna come along on our quest?"

"Of course, but not tonight."

"Aye, I'm sorta tired too..."

Narudin Narudin saw that the party was breaking up to go to rest and decided it was time to act. Sighing deeply, he stood up and, fighting against the urge to conceal himself, made his way to the companions table.

"Be greeted, Sir Redwick Undersoor" Narudin bowed politely albeit somewhat stiffly, "And greetings to You all; Sir Tujex, Sir Arodec, Master Dwarfs" He nodded to Vodok and Vodivir.

"And of course it is a pleasure to meet You, charming Ladies" He said with a bow, "Lady Tranquillity, Lady, Katherine, Lady Jenna, and Lady... Delai, isn't it? I do apologise, but You and Lady Jenna seem to be new members of the party, or at least I didn't have any information of Your presence earlier."

"I am called Narudin, currently of Venore, and I know much of Your quest. In fact, I wish to join it. If You but listen to me for a moment, I shall state my reasons, and my skills. If I may..."

Without waiting for an answer, Narudin took a chair from the neighbouring table and seated himself.

"To begin with, I have been trained as an assassin by the Brotherhood of the Dark Star."

Narudin folded his hands across his chest and stopped to observe the parties' reaction, prepared to flee if such a need arose. Dwarfs, or half-dwarfs for that, weren't ones to reach hasty conclusions, as humans were, but one could never be too careful. Warily, he tensed for any incoming attack.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine bowed her head slightly to welcome Narudin and smiled. Fast finishing her orders, Katherine knew that she was almost full now, as she took a very small sip off her wine to lubricate her throat from all those food she swallowed.

Without any slight warning, Katherine let out a small burp. Everyone looked at her with amusement like expressions, feeling embarrassed, Katherine quickly covered her mouth and part of her already blushing face.

"Forlly..." Katherine mumbled the word" sorry" through her covered mouth, and with her blushing face, it was more amusing than embarrassment, as everyone burst out in laughter, causing Katherine to be even more embarrassed.

"I...I...I think I'll go up to my room and rest! Yeah! I...I...I think I'm too tired..." Katherine fumbled her words as she grew more and more embarrassed. Walking up the stairs, she felt more relieved. "Gosh! Why the heck must I burp at such a time?!"

Red Un Red Un looked at Narudin curiously. There was only a hint of something odd in Jenna's eyes when the elf presented himself, and tiny movement of a finger, but nothing else. And Red Un didn't notice.

"Well, Mr. Elf, how comes that a (I presume) former member of the Brotherhood wishes to join our li'll quest? This seems to be an evening for telling strange tales, so do please tell us yours."

Narudin Narudin relaxed.

"Thank You for Your trust, Sir Redwick. Indeed, I no longer belong to the Brotherhood. On the contrary, now they are my sworn enemies. But let me start from the beginning.

Many years ago, when I was much younger, and much more foolish, there was a certain guild, which started to grow in power. They called themselves the Brotherhood of the Dark Sun back then, and I had thought there was a niche there for an agile, enterprising half-elf to fill" Narudin chuckled, "Even today, after so many years, I can not believe my stupidity.

The Brotherhood recognized my talents, and trained me, as I had already mentioned. At first only in the standard Arts of Thievery: hiding in shadows, pickpocketing, burglary. It was all thrilling, I became addicted to the excitement, like a drug, I needed more and more."

Narudin paused to take a sip of wine.

"Over time they started teaching me other things, subtly inserting new lessons in my routine exercises. I do not even remember how I came to possess the skill of knife throwing, poison lore, or the knowledge how to disarm, paralyze, kill any humanoid by hitting one of the numerous vulnerable spots of the body."

"As I became more skilled, more deadly, The Brotherhood started sending me on more dangerous, but also more bloody missions." Narudin shuddered, "Believe me, I take no pride in the deeds I committed, although at the time I didn't feel the guilt as acutely as now."

"Finally, I could stand it no longer. I went to my Master and told him I wanted to resign." At this point Narudin burst out in laughter. "Can You believe it" he said while catching his breath, "I went to THE MASTER ASSASSIN of my training group and told him I want to QUIT!"

With a sigh, Narudin continued, his voice level once more "They told me I could, but I would have to accomplish one more task, a burglary, so to "repay my debts to the Brotherhood". Needless to say, I agreed, the overconfident fool I was. I should have seen it was a trap, a damn obvious trap to that..."

Narudin's voice trailed away, his eyes staring over the companions heads, at a scene from his past no one but him could witness.

Red Un "Hum, sounds like the Dark Star, alright. They do tend to follow their motto that The Ends Always Justifies The Means to its most deadly points. So, what was it that you was to steal? A book, scroll, or other such item of lore, I presume."

Narudin Narudin returned to the present.

"I don't think I was even supposed to get in. It was laid with the most devious and deadly traps I have ever encountered. To this day I don't remember coming across a darker and more twisted place than that house. I got as far as the room with a chest, and thinking that no more traps awaited I casually strolled over to it. The poisoned needle in the lock took me completely by surprise.

As I laid there, the poison coursing through my veins, a figure clad in black appeared next to me, with a flash of white and smoke." Narudin smiled wryly. "They do so like drama. He offered me an exchange - my life for eternal servitude. Needless to say, I agreed.

While expelling the poison from my body, he laid a curse on me. A terrible geas, which forced me to serve the Brotherhood, or a magical insanity was triggered. For more than two decades I slaved for them, my skills and blades serving their foul purposes.

Then, one day, I came upon an old book during one of the missions. It described a spell of magic dispelling, of curse removal, in other words. Without further delay I started to prepare for the ritual required for the spell. It wasn't easy, especially because the Brotherhood kept a close eye on me. But finally I got a chance to complete the ritual. It took a full day and was highly dangerous, but I managed. I was free."

Narudin went quiet, and then added "Partially.

My magic skills were very poor, I didn't get the ritual exactly right. Traces of the insanity remain and activate in states of high emotion. You witnessed it already, earlier. I am still trustworthy, I assure You, but in the spells of madness I become... different. Bold, foolhardy. Unwise. I can still take care of myself, but I'm more vulnerable."

Narudin stopped and orders another glass of wine, draining the last drops from his cup.

Dragon Hunter The dark warrior ordered a bowl of meat stew, and started eating once his food had arrived, and a few gold coins had changed owner. He was very bothered by the fact that this stranger knew his name. He had to make sure whatever source he had received it from was terminated. For over two hundred and fifty years had he managed to keep it secret to all but his most trusted companions, and he wished to have no change in that. He gave the stranger an ice cold look, then returned to his bowl of stew.

Red Un Red Un yawned.

"Well, if ya wanna, just join us tomorrow mornin' when we get goin'...wherever we get goin'. Just remember, I've got first dibs on any treasure or books we come across! It's in the contract..."

Jenna had been looking at the newcomer in a slightly odd way, nothing to be noticed if you weren't looking for it. And Red Un wasn't.

"So, my dear, shall we find ourselves a room?"

"Hmm? Oh yes, Redwick, let's go and... discuss things."

They took each others hands and went upstairs. But before they disappeared above, Jenna took one last mysterious glance at the newcomer.

Narudin As Red Un left with Jenna at his side, Narudin returned Arodec's cold stare with his own sapphire-blue gaze. He knew how to recognize the signs which defined most out-worldly creatures, Celestials, as the majority of the Tibian society called them. But he knew this one in particular. He addressed him in a hushed voice.

"I see that You don't recognize me, Sir Arodec, or would You prefer Noroden? Or perhaps Erframir? If You don't mind, I'll stick to Algathar, the first name by which I knew You."

Seeing that Arodec stayed indifferent, his one expression, which ranged from hate, through surprise, to plain boredom, Narudin continued.

"So, You really don't remember? I suppose I wasn't much of an event in Your long, yes, very long existence, life or however You choose to call it. You piqued my curiosity after our encounter at the Lighthouse near Thais, and it turns out You are mentioned in documents from 250 years past. Algather the Dragon Slayer indeed!"

Again Narudin studied Arodec's blank expression.

"I may as well stir Your memory up" he continued, "About ten-fifteen years ago You were chosen by the Dark Stars as the next target for elimination. They had quite an extensive file on You, they knew You were not born in the land of Tibia, although they didn't know Your name: That is known exclusively to me, and I didn't share it with them."

"Perhaps You remember our encounter now? I found You meditating on something at the top of the Thaisian Lighthouse. Of course, You sensed me then, no amount of skill in hiding in shadows helped me then. Your vulnerable spots are also differently placed than in the case of a Human being. After a few seconds of combat I found myself badly out-matched, especially because my element was the shadows, hitting from the darkness and evaporating without a trace. Even the storm we were fighting in didn't help me.

Needless to say, You beat me quickly then, although I held my own for a while. Do You remember what You told me, as I barely stood, supporting myself with the railing around the top of the Lighthouse?

"I shall grant You the honour of learning my Real Name, something told to only my closest friends... or those who are about to die at my blade. When You stand in front of the gates of Hell, You can tell the gatekeepers, that You met Your demise from the blade of Arodec Darkclaw."

At that moment lightning flashed behind me, striking close enough to blind You for a second, and as Your sword descended in a deadly arc, I jumped over the railing, dropping into the deep waters of the Tibian sea..."

Narudin started to take a sip from his cup of wine, his second this day, but thought better of it and put it back down. He knew it would dull his finely tuned senses, or release the power of the remainder of the Brotherhoods curse.

Instead he settled back into the chair, positioning himself so that he gently melted into the shadows.

Tujex Tujex had actually stopped listening to the stories, and was more focused now on eating than anything else. He finished his food just in time to hear someone mention the Dark Star group. "Isn't that the group who's tryin' to kill us?" he mumbled, though no one seemed to be paying him any attention. He figured if anything arose, everyone would be sure to jump into action, so he turned back to his food and continued eating.

Red Un The two entered the small room Red Un had paid for.

"Well, this has been a most interesting day" said Red Un. "But now, rest is in order."

Jenna smiled gently.

"Yes, go and lay down. I'll be with you in a minute..."

Red Un There was a thunderstorm gathering outside, and rain started to tap tap tap on the roof, making for a comfortable atmosphere.

Red Un went straight to bed, without removing his armour. Slimy mudhole or clean comfy bed, he always had his armour on while sleeping, to the dismay of many an innkeeper.

Jenna stood outside the room, looking as if she was thinking about something very important. And indeed she was...

Narudin The tavern was very calm, maybe a bit too calm for Narudin's liking. He didn't sense any danger, but he felt a bit uneasy. He took another look around the crowded room: Arodec seemed as if he hadn't moved from his place since the beginning, Tujex was eating at the table, Tranquillity and Delai weren't doing anything of interest either. It was as busy a day in a tavern as any. He remembered that Katherine had retired to her room earlier, and that Red Un had left with Jenna a while ago.

He put his uneasiness down to the stuffy atmosphere in the tavern and decided to go out for a breath of fresh air. Silently gliding through the crowd, he made his way to the exit. No one noted his passage.

Outside, Narudin found a shadowy niche to melt into and meditated on his current position. As he revised his conversation with Red Un, he found that it went fairly good. It was good to be in company again, have some comrades to defend, and to be defended by. Too long had he acted alone.

Narudin briefly visited a small, hidden spot, which he used for storing provisions when near Greenshore. He had a number of these hidden around the land of Tibia, so to be prepared for whatever situation he had to face. Predictably, the few gold coins placed there as a decoy were gone. Under them was a second hiding place, from which he extracted a few items: 10 platinum coins and a handful of gold ones; some spell ingredients; a multitude of throwing knifes and stars; some of his alchemical devices, like smoke bombs and flash-bangs; various bottles of poisons; herbs with various properties; a few bags filled with different runes and a small, travel spellbook.

All this Narudin distributed among his many pouches, concealed in his outfit and in the bags attached to his special belt, made exclusively for him by a craftsman, whom he had rewarded handsomely. It gave him easy access to the bags' contents.

After checking his equipment, which was all well-maintained, and sharpening his double short swords, Narudin made his way back to the tavern. Although he was highly trained with them, he rarely made use of the swords. He much preferred striking from afar, preferably when the target was occupied by something else.

Quite pleased with the way the vast amount of equipment didn't encumber his movement as much as he had thought it would, Narudin decided some more practice was required. "Old habits die hard" he mused, climbing the back of the tavern to the window on the second floor, his silhouette a mere flicker against the shadowy wall. He entered through the window, into a small corridor. Immediately Narudin noticed someone standing outside of a room and melted into the shadows, not a difficult feat in the dark corridor.

He recognized the figure as Jenna, Red Un's old friend and loved one, from what he had heard earlier. Being more than a little suspicious of her, and bearing in mind his In-Brotherhood agents information, Narudin silently intoned "Utano Vid", just to be on the safe-side, and observed Jenna's behaviour.

Dragon Hunter Now he remembered that man, the one who got away. That was not a common thing, and had deeply impressed him, and that wasn't easy. This man had proven himself worthy by surviving the battle back then. He was quite surprised to find out that he was on the Brotherhood's deathlist. It didn't worry him though, he had fought in countless wars during his long life, and more than once had he been in situations similar to this one. He was quite sure he could trust the "survivor" though, as organisations like the brotherhood rarely accepted people who wanted to quit, and he seemed honest enough. Since he didn't sleep very often, he went out for late walk.

He had almost forgotten how beautiful these lands were. They were so different from his home, yet so alike. Just the fact that humans were the dominant race, and even more surprising, the superior races such as dragons, elves and dwarves accepted that. After a while he turned around and started to head back, that place sure served good stew...

Red Un Jenna pulled out a dagger from inside her robe. It was made of copper and had strange inscriptions on it.

The rain started pouring down now, and there was a flash of lightning outside, shortly followed by the thunder.

Jenna looked around. Then she looked straight at Narudin.

"I know you're there, half-elf. And there you shall stay."

She suddenly took out a small crystal sphere and threw it at Narudin. As it broke, a strange white gas seeped from it.

"Some freeze-gas will keep you in place until I'm done..."

Then she went back into the room. Red Un was still awake.

"Jenna, what was that sound I heard outside?"

"Don't worry about it dear, that's not the worst of your problems right now..."

Narudin Cursing his stupidity and carelessness, Narudin tried to move, shout, anything, but to no avail. He knew a number of ways to prevent freezing-gas, but most of them required preparations beforehand. He only prepared an anti-freeze ointment before going to the Ice Islands, but he should have known better none the less. Freeze-gas spheres were quite expensive and extremely hard to get to, but didn't the Brotherhood have both money and contacts?

For now he was sure that Jenna was another of the Brotherhoods plots to eliminate Red Un. This too he should have sensed earlier. Briefly, he wondered which technique had the Black Star employed to create such a flawless image of the person Red Un once loved? Was it a golem? Or perhaps they cruelly resurrected the actual body of Jenna and held a control spell over it? A Brotherhood member covered with a perfect illusion? If it was up to him, he'd settle for a shadow simulacrum, a perfect copy of a person, including his skills, made of shadow material. It would also explain how she noticed him in the shadows, although any detection spell would have the same effect.

"Maybe I should start researching on some anti-detection spells..." Narudin thought. " Oh well, no use dwelling on it now, let’s see what I can do for my present predicament."

He cursed some more for good measure, and resumed his struggles to break free of the paralysis. He couldn't even mutter a spell, but he found, that with an extreme effort of will he could slightly move one hand. Slowly, it crept to one of his rune-bags. He knew that even an Ultimate Healing rune wouldn't much help against the potent freezing-gas, but he knew of another way to dispel the effect, as painful as it was, no other idea was forthcoming.

In the meantime, all Narudin could do was watch helplessly as Jenna entered the room. From here he could still here her foreboding words directed at Red Un "That's not the worst of your problems right now..."

Red Un Without hesitating, Jenna charged at Red Un with her dagger. It made a strange sparkling arc trough he air as she swung it, but Red Un had already gotten on his feet and drew his sword.

"Jenna?! What are you doing?!"

"I'm sparing you from more painful deaths..."

She thrust out with the copper dagger, but Red Un parried the blow. Jenna smiled, just as she always smiled.

"Give up, Redwick, I am a far better fighter than you..."

Then, with a swift upward stroke she sent Red Uns sword flying trough the air, up trough the roof even with a crashing sound. Rain started to pour in.

"But...you said..."

"Oh, that SILLY..."

She thrust out again, and Red Un dodged.

"...STORY..."

Another thrust, another dodge.

"The Brotherhood found me when I was half-DEAD...When you had ABANDONED ME...And trained me in the arts of KILLING..."

The two circled around in the room, and Jenna continued to try and strike Red Un each time she raised her voice, and the half-dwarf continued dodging.

"Jenna...I told you I loved you..."

"I know you DO... But the Brotherhood showed me why you CAN'T... find the LIBRARY... It will only lead to more PAIN... and SUFFERING..."

Dragon Hunter He was close to the inn when he heard a noise, metal hitting wood. He started to run, as it most likely was a Brotherhood attack. Now when he knew these people were also after him, he wasn't going to miss his chance to reduce their numbers. He rushed in through the door, and towards the where the sound had come. That’s when he saw the "survivor", paralyzed. He focused his energy towards him, and with a magic word he dispelled the effect. "What happened here?" he asked.

Tranquillity Tranquillity leaned back in her chair and sighed, it was getting late and she figured it was time to get to bed. She began running through the story she had just heard, all three of them. She sighed again in contentment and got up out of her chair.

"It truly is great for Red Un that he managed to find his long lost love." she said to Delai as she stood. "Well I better head off to bed, I want to get an early start on my exercises this morning, I've been feeling a little stiff." She smiled and started up the stairs. She reached the landing above the stairs and turned around a corner to head to her room. She saw Red Un's door open and noises coming from within, "They could at least close the door." she thought to herself. As she was turning around however something caught her eye, a slight movement in the shadows. She looked closer and saw Narudin standing still in the shadows.

She was a bit confused for a moment until she saw signs of freeze-gas on the walls around him. "DRANIL!" she cursed as realization came over her.

She charged into Red Un and Jenna's room shouting, "Red Un! Be careful, an assassin!" she froze in place as she saw Red Un attempting to dodge attacks from Jenna.

"DRANIL!" she cursed louder as she drew a poisoned dagger from her left sleeve and a long elvin combat knife in her right. With a flick of the wrist she sent the dagger flying at Jenna's chest but Jenna lunged at Red Un just as she threw and the dagger buried itself in the wall. She drew another combat knife wondering why it was that nothing had been turning out right lately.

Narudin Narudin felt Arodec's power release him from the freeze-gas' paralysing effect. At least he escaped the need of detonating a Great Fireball Rune at himself, the only other way which would have dispelled the paralysis. He nodded to Arodec his thanks and said:

"Jenna is a Brotherhood agent, she is attempting to assassinate Sir Redwick."

Without waiting for his response, Narudin darted to the towards Red Uns room. He had seen Tranquillity get there earlier, and dreaded what might be happening inside. He arrived to witness Tranquillity throw a knife at Jenna and miss by a hairs-breadth, as the assassin made another lunge at Red Un.

As he passed Tranquillity, Narudin's hands dived into the opposite sleeves, and came out in a blur, two poison-coated throwing stars whirling toward the back of Jenna's neck. Not waiting for the effect of this attack, he immediately pulled out two Heavy Magic Missile runes. Not the most powerful runes, he admitted, but when it came to packing a hard punch...

Red Un Jenna simply raised her hand and a tiny magical barrier dissolved the throwing stars in mid-air.

"You didn't think I expected help from your friends, dear?"

She moved her hand again and some sort of magical force pushed the others out of the room, trough the door of the opposing room (which was, fortunately, empty). Then she turned back to Red Un and did the magic-push thing again, sending him to the floor.

"OOOWW! I think me leg's broken! Jenna, for Durins sake, stop this madness!"

Jenna raised the copper dagger above her head to deal the killing blow. Rain from the hole in the roof mixed with the tears in her face.

"There is only one way this can end. This is the best for you, your eternal peace. I will always love you, Redw..."

Then, a thunderbolt struck through the hole in the roof into the copper dagger. Jenna screamed and screamed as electricity seared trough her body. Finally, she fell.

"...ick..."

The body hit the floor, a smell of burnt flesh coming from it. Red Un crawled over and turned it over. Jenna was still alive. First she tried to grasp Red Uns throat, but she was too weak. Then she just closed her tear-filled eyes.

"Redwick... I'm sorry... I'm so sorry... you're crying... please don't... I... I love you so much for what you are... for how... good you are..."

And then there was only silence, broken only by the tap of rain and the sobbing of a very sad half-dwarf.

Chapter 32, in which the Adventurers find a new mean of transportation and are knocked around a lot
Narudin Narudin felt pain course through his body as he hit the opposite wall. The runes flew from his hands, and white spots danced before his eyes. Ignoring the pain, he jumped back to his feet in time to witness the lightning bolt strike Jenna. He was momentarily blinded by the brilliant light.

When his sight returned he saw Red Un, sobbing over Jenna's fallen form. Narudin stepped closer, stood quietly for a minute and said a quick prayer to whatever god who might be listening. He put a comforting hand on the half-dwarfs shoulder and said:

"I'm sorry, Sir Redwick, but I'm going to have to take care of Your leg..."

Red Un didn't reply to this, and barely winced when Narudin gripped his leg and positioned the bones into their appropriate places. After that, he left an Ultimate Healing Rune for Red Un to use at his leisure and silently walked away; sometimes the only thing you can offer to a person is some peace to think things over...

With a nod to the others, Narudin left the room and decided to make himself useful for once, and proceeded to scout the area for any danger. He knew it was most probably pointless, but it always paid to be careful - gods guard those who guard themselves. Moving from shadow to shadow, Narudin contemplated this newest development.

Tranquillity Tranquillity had just started making headway against the magical force and was slowly moving out of the room when suddenly the force holding her dropped and she shot forward, nearly landing on her face.

She looked up through both doors and saw Red Un sobbing over Jenna's burnt form. She gagged at the sight of the body but managed to keep herself from throwing up. Unsteadily she approached Red Un and squeezed his shoulder. "I'm sorry." was all she could manage to say. She left the room and headed to her own smaller room and lay awake, tossing and turning, unable to get the sight out of her head.

She got up and took a vial of a light green substance and added a couple of herbs to it. She stood still, staring down at the substance as she waited for the herbs to settle to the bottom. Just as they hit the bottom a single tear slipped down from her cheek and into the vial sending ripples back and forth. She stood there awhile longer and then drank the entire contents of the vial in a single gulp. Seconds later she was sleeping a dreamless sleep.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine was on the third level of the Inn laying on her bed unable to fall asleep as she twisted and turned before she went down to the second level to find Tranquillity for a small chat.

Going down the stairs she heard sobbing, similar to Red Un's voice. Immediately, she went into his room.

"What the heck happened here?!" Katherine asked, confused over what had happened.

"Jenna tried to assassinate Red Un..." Tranquillity replied, from behind her. "But she was struck by lightning.”

Turning back to Red Un and the now-dead Jenna, Katherine could still see Jenna's body still shivering slightly.

Katherine walked over to Red Un, taking out a small piece of cloth and offered him to wipe his tears off. The sight of Red Un losing his one true love was heart-felt by Katherine. Although she wasn't sure why or what controlled Jenna to kill Red Un, for this was one mystery that would remain buried forever with Jenna...

Katherine kneeled down and placed her palm over Jenna and moved it up and down. A faint purple aura slowly surrounded her.

"This will keep her body from any further harm, till next morning..." Katherine said gently to Red Un, who was still hugging Jenna's burnt and cold body close to him, unwilling to let go.

Returning to her room, faint sobbing noise could still be heard from Red Un's room which was just below Katherine's room. This has been one truly dramatic night. Katherine gently drew circles with her fingers before falling asleep again...

Dragon Hunter The dark warrior was pleased with the outcome of this. The enemy had been taken care of before anything serious had happened. He gave the burnt body a cold look, then moved his eyes to Red Un. He saw the tears of Red, and shook his head. "A warrior should not cry, for it is a sign of emotions, and emotions can be exploited by the enemy." he thought, as he made his way downstairs. He was disappointed at himself for not noticing the woman was a spy. He had been caught off guard, and that was serious. Rarely had it happened that he didn't notice the threat before it was too late. For most of his life he had been fighting, and almost always there was a price on his head, so assassins was something he often encountered. Troubled by the fact that he didn't seem quite as sharp as before, he went out for another walk...

Tujex Tujex stood in Red Un's doorway, still stuffing his face full of Ramen. "That's some sad stuff..." he thought to himself. Ikozura snickered inside. "You should have listened to my warnings. This may have all been prevented if you had just listened to me. She could be tied down somewhere rather than becoming a burning pile." Tujex raised an eyebrow, slurping up the last of his ramen and tossing the bowl to the side. "What warning?" he thought. "Never mind... let's get some sleep, I don't think Red Un wants any company right now." Ikozura said as Tujex began walking to his room.

Red Un The innkeeper arrived to see what all the ruckus was about.

"Great Banor! Is she...dead?"

Red Un took the blue healing stone and used it on his legs. Then he stood up, his head bowed down.

"She is...she is..."

"Uhm... I'd appreciate if you take her outside. I don't think the other guest appreciates the smell of a burned body."

"Yes... she shall be buried... in the morning..."

"In the morning?! But..."

Red Un looked up. His face was marked by tears, but there was also a great anger in his eyes.

"Lay one hand on this woman, and I'll cut it of..."

The innkeeper backed out the room.

"Ah...yes. The customer's always right..."

He closed the door. Red Un went back to the bed and laid down.

"Another one...another innocent..."

He drifted off into troubled sleep.

Red Un Red Un dreamed...

He was standing on a field of flowers. In front of him stood Jenna, dressed in shining white robes.

"Je... Jenna?"

"One thing I learned from the Brotherhood was the art of entering someone’s mind when you die. I saw in your thoughts that you are familiar with this?"

"Uh... yeah, the Master used to hang 'round in my head for a while. But he's cat-food now."

Jenna walked forward and put her hand on Red Uns cheek.

"Redwick, I am so very sorry. The Brotherhood corrupted me with their lies, said that you had abandoned me and that your quest would lead to your own painful death, and the deaths of others."

"Well, they got the last one right..."

"Yes... I can stay here, in your head, so that you can meet me in your dreams whenever you want."

Red Un shook his head sadly.

"No."

"No? Why not, you silly half-dwarf?"

"Well... I'm sure there's an afterlife for you waiting somewhere. Maybe it'll be in heaven, maybe in hell. But seeing you in my dreams would only make your death more painful to me."

"Then, Redwick, I shall leave you. I shall go without fear wherever it may be, for I know that you will join me there."

"Yeah. Wherever you are, is heaven to me."

And they smiled, and they held each other, and they kissed. Then Jenna turned around.

"Now, don't cry anymore, Redwick Undersoor."

And there was a shining light, and Jenna walked into it. And then she was gone.

And Red Un woke up. It was morning. Red Un got up on his feet, grinning merrily.

"Well, I guess it's time to bury this 'ol body before the innkeeper throws it into the river..."

He picked up the burned body and carried it down the stairs.

"Good mornin' everyone!"

Darkness Fall-ll The night was not very great for everyone in the group. The assassination of Red Un and death of Jenna was demoralising, and all of them could not do much to prevent this from happening...

Having only a slight rest, Katherine got out from her bed and went down to the Inn to meet up with the rest.

As she got down to the second level, she saw Red Un carrying Jenna's burnt and lifeless body, moving downstairs. The strange thing was, Red Un seems rather calm compared to his outburst of emotions last night.

"Good...Good Morning Red Un!" Katherine called out to Red Un and tried to smile at Red Un, trying hard to fight back the tears in her eyes.

Red Un Red Un grinned back.

"Good mornin'! What's that tear in your eye?"

He looked at the body he carried over his shoulder.

"Oh, this 'ol thing? Yea, I guess it smells pretty bad by now. I'll go down and bury it..."

He went down the stair, humming on an old dwarven tune.

Narudin Narudin had spent the night mindlessly scouting the area, to have something to do more than of any fear from another attack. He caught some sleep before dawn, lying in a small niche next to the inn, close enough to wake up to the sound of Red Un's voice. The voice was somewhat of a relief to Narudin, as it was tinted with dwarf gruffness, a sign that the time for grieving was over. Grief was a warrior's worst enemy, as it could induce two of his most dangerous emotions - rage and hopeless depression. Fortunately, it seemed that Red Un was strong enough to overcome it.

He got up as Red Un descended from the stairs and solemnly looked at what was left of Jenna's mortal shell.

"Sir Redwick" Narudin said to Red Un, "we have known each other for almost no time at all, but please accept my sincere condolences on Jenna's death. I regret I couldn't stop her, but my means were insufficient."

Narudin glanced at the corpse which Red Un carried.

"The nature of the Brotherhood is deceit" he continued, "What they tell You is lies, what they offer You is worth nothing, what they take is everything. And You are left with fear, fear for Yourself and for Your loved ones. That is why I have decided to join Your party. The many tomes of knowledge are an interesting bonus, but a bonus they stay." Narudin grinned, "You are a thorn in the side of the Brotherhood, a bloody big thorn I might add, which I would be mightily pleased to help swivel around. They are an abomination, a twisted organization which must be brought down, and since most legal ways are closed due to the massive bribes offered to high-standing officials, I see the only way is to get at them is to join the fun and help You on this wild goose chase for the Library of Legends."

The fires in Narudin's eyes slowly died down as he calmed.

"On a more present note, I believe that the Black Star may try some "legal" actions of their own. Everything else failed, who knows what they may try? I would advise looking out for any official figures: City guards, Soldiers and so on. This may be of course only my paranoid nature, but I fear the Brotherhood is insolent enough to try such an attack."

Narudin looked at the sky for a moment and then hesitantly asked Red Un:

"Do You require assistance in... burying her?

Red Un "Nah, I can dig a hole in the ground by meself. I'm half-dwarf, y'know..."

Red Un went to the back of the building, whistling on a cheerful tune he had learnt from a gravedigger once, and started digging. When he was finished, he took a sword that Jenna had carried and unceremoniously dumped the rest of the body into the hole. Then he filled it up and stuck the sword in the ground. He also put a note on it:

Here rests Jenna. If you decide to take the sword, remember that she's a former Brotherhood of the Dark Star member, and they don't like grave-violations more than this half-dwarf.

Then he went to the front of the house again.

"Alright everyone, time to go... uh... somewhere!"

Meanwhile, the ghost of a certain girl came out of the grave, its soul finally ready to go wherever dead people go. It looked at the grave.

Redwick, you silly half-dwarf...

Then it went where dead people go...

Darkness Fall-ll As Jenna's body was being lowered into the hole dug up by Red Un and slowly covered with mud and dirt, all Katherine could do was to hold back her tears...

Sniffing a few times, she went to the front of the grave and placed a stalk of Rose in remembrance of Jenna...

"Rest in peace Jenna, though we don't know each other very well. But I hope you find peace and serene on the other side of the world..."

Taking a bow, Katherine turned away and walked towards Red Un.

"So Red Un, what's for breakfast?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity awoke from her deep slumber and grudgingly rose from bed. She shivered and quickly pulled a blanket around her body.

The sight of Jenna's mutilated body still haunted her a bit but she had gotten over the original shock.

She walked over to the window and looked out. Down below she saw Red Un burying what appeared to be Jenna's body. He looked surprisingly unaffected by her death. In fact, it appeared as if Katherine was sadder about the death than Red Un was.

"I'll never understand dwarves" she muttered to herself. "Not even half-dwarves."

She shrugged off the blanket and dressed herself then went out her door and downstairs to get some breakfast.

Red Un "Well, I'd like some fried eggs and some good thinkin'..."

Red Un went inside the inn again and ordered a plate of various fried things. And a mug of beer, of course.

Meanwhile, some early fishers out in the sea saw something really big move through the water...

Narudin Narudin stood silently above the grave for a while, and contemplated on the various questions which nobody cared about, yet which always seemed to find a way into his mind. How did the Brotherhood convert her to their cause? Were those powers, which she had used, her own innate abilities, or did the Brotherhood imbue them? Had she found peace in afterlife? Would he had become the same if he hadn't left the Dark Stars? Is a half-dwarfs psyche as powerful as their physical strength?

All these questions nagged poor Narudins mind, for he was cursed with a need to know things, and he cared, not a good trait for an assassin, even if he was semi-retired. Semi-retirement meant, of course, that he didn't accept contracts any more. No one said plain killing wasn't allowed.

His eyes rested on Red Un's note and his mood lifted a bit.

"Oh well" he thought, "better make the most of the experience. Memo: Never, ever raise any sharp object of metallic nature during a thunderstorm. Reason: Health hazard."

Having put his mind to rest, he decided to join the others in the inn.

"I wonder what Red Un will come up with this time... Battling with demons - check, Finding the key - check, Killing the Master - check, Getting out of Dreamland - check, Confronting a long lost love who turns out to be an assassin - check, Narrowly escaping any damn traps the bloody Brotherhood had set - check, check, check. Ah, and so many things can still happen, "Narudin mused, "the least of them actually finding the Library of Legends."

Silently he glided into the tavern and materialised by the party, saying:

"So, Master Half-Dwarf, what is our aim from here?" He hushed his voice, "Are You still determined to get to Vega? So far it seems that all the elements want to stop You from arriving there. Or perhaps You have another destination in mind? Prey, tell us."

Darkness Fall-ll "Wait... On top of what Red Un ordered. Give me some crackers as well as ham omelette, and a glass of fine wine to go along with it..." Katherine quickly said to the waiter, as she found a seat and sat down.

Katherine saw Narudin, or that might be his name, walking into the Inn and he seemed to be mumbling to himself.

Strange one... she thought, but quickly turned her attention to grooming Whisky.

Red Un Red Un jumped and spilled his beer when Narudin suddenly appeared behind him.

"GAH! Don't sneak up on me like that!"

He ordered in another beer.

"Well, I guess we could find a ship somewhere 'round here, or perhaps we oughta look for that darn flyin' carpet..."

He drank some beer and sighed.

"Matter of fact, I dunno what I'll do next..."

Meanwhile, more and more fishing boats along the coast saw a strange thing move beneath the water. Some said it looked like some kind of fish, others that it was some kind of ship...

Tranquillity "Morning." Tranquillity said as she stifled a yawn and sat down opposite Red Un. She motioned to the person in charge and ordered a large breakfast with some orange juice.

She cast a sympathetic glance a Red Un, "Are we going to stay here for a while Red Un? I'm sure what happened last night was probably pretty hard on you."

Red Un "Nah, I'm sure she's somewhere good now, waitin' for me to croak it too. What really troubles me is how the heck we're gonna get past that storm."

Many years from now, old sailors would swear that they saw a huge fish heading for Greenshore, and that it was singing an old dwarven song with many voices...

Narudin As the party was deciding what to do next, Narudin stepped back into the shadows and checked his inventory. Carefully, he relayed two new throwing stars in the hidden compartments in his sleeves. An assassin always looked for an extra edge - knives, throwing stars and other implements of a sharp and unpleasant nature were hidden all around his dull-looking, grey outfit, and even the dark cape he wore around his shoulders. Flashbangs, smokebombs and runes were distributed among his pouchbelt, which guaranteed quick access if such a need would arise.

Narudin was sharpening his double shortswords, when a figure detached himself from the darkness of a corner and headed toward him. Swiftly, he brought his swords up, but lowered them again when he realised it was one of his Greenshore contacts. After a short whispered conversation, a platinum coin changed hands and the shadowy figure left the inn. Narudin silently joined the party, appearing behind Red Un again, just for the fun of it.

"There seems to be some kind of disturbance nearing the Greenshore docks. If You excuse me, I shall investigate it."

With a short bow, he left the tavern and headed towards the docks, keeping to the shadows as he went.

Tranquillity Tranquillity quickly began her breakfast while trying to think of ways to get through the storm. Or more to the point, how they would find somebody who would take them.

"I suppose as a last resort we could get a ship of our own some-place. There are some people who owe me some rather large favours at the Venore docks. We could go there and take one. If any of you have any sailing experience that is" she mused.

Tujex Tujex awoke late that morning. He walked out of his room to find everyone had gathered and were now eating breakfast. "And I almost thought they had left me." he mumbled to himself as he stepped back into his room. He went through his pack, picking out a fresh pair of travelling clothes and slipping them on. He hummed an old song he remembered from his childhood as he folded his dirty clothes and buried them in the bottom of his pack. He closed his bag and slung it over his shoulder as he walked from the room. He walked to the table where everyone was eating, and ordered a large plate of bacon. Some people at another table looked at him strangely and all he could do was smile at the and say, "Hey... I love bacon." His plate arrived shortly after, and began eating the bacon immediately. He looked over to Tranquillity who mentioned something about sailing their own ship. "I've been on enough ships to know how to steer one pretty well..." he said with a mouthful of bacon.

Red Un Red Un had just finished ordering in yet another beer as he had spilled his AGAIN when Narudin sneaked up on him.

"Hurm...well, I ain't got much knowledge in sailin', unless it's a steamship, of course."

Meanwhile, there was a big ruckus down at the harbour. Astern to the Tibianic now laid a second ship. But not any ordinary ship. It looked more like a big fish made out of metal. A hatch opened on it, and out stepped a very old dwarf.

"Wh's 'is 'ace?"

Another dwarf emerged.

"It seems like th'storm brought us far mo' south than we've been b'fore, cap'n."

Captain Numo muttered.

"I 'eed a 'eer..."

Narudin Narudin arrived at the docks and witnessed a most strange scene. It seemed that a great, big metal fish, all covered in seaweeds, had emerged from the water. He crept closer and saw that some kind of creatures were crawling out through a hole in its belly. They looked like dwarves, very old dwarves at that. The strange ship and the dwarves struck him as very familiar... hadn't he read something about this? After a moments thought he remembered.

"Of course" thought Narudin. "Captain Numo and his underwater ship, The Naughty-less. Strange name, I've always thought so. Hmmm, I can't seem to remember why they actually have to sail underwater. Was it Durin who cursed them for tinkering with steam engines and magic to make the ship move underwater? Or did they just get very drunk and make some nasty remarks about the Emperors wife? One of those, probably."

He watched the dwarves some more, thinking of the reports he got earlier, after most of their... that is, the Brotherhood's forces were wiped out at Folda. Red Un and his party were said to have been seen entering such a vessel, as one of the shapeshifter spies, in the shape of a raven, had reported. Could he actually be on friendly terms with Numo? And he had thought it was only a legend. Captain Numo and his underwater ship, indeed...

Narudin returned to the inn and, swiftly making his way through the crowd inside, turned up in the midst of the party.

"I have some interesting information" he said. "A strange ship emerged from the sea in the docks. I have reasons to believe it is the legendary vessel of Captain Numo. This is possibly a great boon to our quest, is it not, Sir Redwick?"

With that, Narudin took a step back and settled himself into the gloom, deciding to see what Red Un's next decision would be.

Darkness Fall-ll Upon hearing sailing, her eyes grew a little bigger. Her only experience on a sailing ship was when she was about only ten year old, when her mentor took her on a trip to an isolated island for training. That was the only time she had ever gone onto a ship or sailboat...

Finally, her orders arrived. "Here you go Miss, your Ham omelette and a fine ole of wine..."

"Thank you..." With that Katherine quickly dug in.

"Anyway... Are we really gonna go onto a ship???" Katherine asked curiously. As if she was already anticipating a YES.

Red Un Captain Numo entered the Inn and went straight past the table where Red Un and his party was sitting, up to the bar.

"Immie 'a 'eer..."

The bartender looked down at the dwarf.

"What did you say?"

"Ah 'aid ah 'anned 'a 'eer."

"A what now?"

"A 'eer!"

"A sneer?"

"A 'EER!"

Red Un got up from his seat.

"I think he means a beer."

"Y', 'as 'ight. 'A 'eer."

The bartender served the venerable captain, who paid with a very very very old coin.

"Anks f'th 'elp, 'addie."

"No problem, Numo. You don't happen to remember me?"

Numo emptied the large mug in one stroke.

"Errrrrrm...'o."

A younger (compared to Numo, at least) dwarf entered.

"Oh, it's Red Un an' his band 'o book-questers, ain't it?"

"Yup. Are you goin' for the Ice Islands soon?"

"I guess so. That durn storm sent us this way, but we're gonna get back up there an' continue our cursed journey for thousands an' thousands of more years."

"Oh. Mind if we come along?"

"Not at all."

Narudin Narudin let out a quiet chuckle as he witnessed Red Un take care of their transportation to the Ice Isles in record time. Dwarven blunt, to-the-point manner never ceased to amaze him. And to think he was taught that only through diplomacy and eloquence one could get things done.

"Shall we board the ship immediately... " started Narudin, looked at the drinking dwarves, and then continued, "...after You have supplied Yourselves with beer? To stay too long in one place may be hazardous with the Dark Star hot on our heels. They are probably already wondering what happened to their assassin, if they do not know that already."

Red Un Far far away, in a secret place, the members of the brotherhood laughed evilly.

"Indeed we know. Indeed we know."

But Red Un and the gang knew nothing of this.

"Yeah, I guess we oughta get goin'. EVERYONE! Let's go to the ship!"

The dwarves finished their beers and went out with Red Un following them. The sky was blue and the sun was shining, but Red Un felt that something was wrong in some way.

"Uh...Narudin, do you feel like we're bein' watched?"

Narudin "From the day I escaped the Dark Stars" answered Narudin darkly, looked around uneasily, and continued, "Now that You mention it, there seems to be some kind of... menacing presence in the air. I would not be surprised if they are watching us this very moment. They do have quite advanced scrying spells."

Narudin shuddered, and then shook his head.

"I hope it’s just my paranoid nature. They can't keep track of us all the time, I think. From what little knowledge I have gathered about divinations, they need tremendous power supplies to initiate, and even more so to maintain. Nothing short of a powerful demon, perhaps the stature of P'faard, could... give... such... power..."

Narudins voice trailed off. After a moment of hesitation, he went on:

"Of course, I am no expert on the subject, but the implications of such... monitoring are all too dangerous to easily dismiss. On a brighter note, I dare say putting a couple dozen meters of water between us and the surface would considerably complicate any attempts of scrying."

He didn't add that the Brotherhood probably knew there destination anyway - even he, Narudin, knew before joining, that Red Un and his party were heading towards the Ice Isles, to the presumed location of The Library. He didn't add that it wouldn't be much of a problem to wait until they re-surfaced and locate them. After a lengthy pause caused by not adding anything to the conversation, Narudin said:

"We can worry about it later, I vote that we sail out as soon as possible, and, insofar as that is possible, try to keep ahead of The Brotherhood."

He cast a quick look around him, feeling less secure with this new possibility endangering their quest.

"Maybe it would be wise to start looking for some counter-measure against divinations" Narudin thought, "In the meantime..."

Narudin took another look around, and then showed to the sky in general a certain humorous gesture taught to him by a dwarf he had met. Having thus satisfied his self-confidence, he caught up with the rest of the group.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine never knew that the Brotherhood were such a powerhouse that just the mentioning of its name will strike fear in anyone's mind.

Ever since the group has gained more knowledge about the Brotherhood, Katherine's awareness has been heightened... She too, could sense that the group was being watched, but by who and where she couldn't locate the exact place. Now, she couldn't be bothered by that. Her only wish was to find the Library which perhaps could unlock the secret to the whereabouts of her parents...

Katherine hurried to catch up with the rest as they slowly boarded the ship and head towards Ice Isles.

Tranquillity Tranquillity walked behind Red Un. She was faced with a difficult decision but she knew that she would have to get more information before she carried out any rash actions. She had time and many things might hang in the balance.

At the mention of them being watched by the Brotherhood she began to speed up her walk. She wanted to get out of their view as soon as possible, nobody likes being watched.

"So, what are you guys gonna do when you find the library?" she asked. "That is, is there anything in particular that you are trying to find out?"

Red Un "Nah, I'm just lookin' for books in general. Maybe I could find out a thing or two about where magical artefacts and such rests, or a good recipe for beer, or an unwritten story by a not yet born author."

Numo and his crew climbed down through the hatch, into the steel belly of the Naughty-Less, and Red Un followed.

The inside of the ship was lit by torches on the metal walls. There were many creaking sounds and such everywhere, and an obvious smell of seaweed and salt water. Numo grinned.

"Ai't 'o 'ace 'ike 'ome..."

Narudin "In my case, there are three reasons. For one thing, I seek knowledge, as Sir Redwick does. Secondly, I am looking for some kind of cure for my... mental ailment. Fortunately it hasn't been acting up lately, but The Brotherhoods curse never totally left me. And last," little fires gleamed in Narudins sapphire-blue eyes "but not least, is revenge. They shattered my life, made me do things for which I loathe myself to this day. Because of them I had to go into hiding, and they killed most of my true friends. To get a chance to strike back, that is what I want. It seems that there will be chances a plenty in this group."

As the rest of the party entered The Naughty-less Narudin noticed a flash of light with the corner of his eye. It came from one of the open doorways near the docks. As the party entered the ship, he decided to check it and cautiously approached the door. Before entering, he stopped, and then suddenly leapt head first into the darkened doorway. A wise choice that was.

As he jumped through, a club swished above his head, missing it by an inch. Narudin completed his flight, rolled into a crouch and threw a knife at the hidden assailant. At the same time, he shouted for help, or at least attempted to shout, as no sound escaped his mouth.

"Silence spell" thought Narudin and cursed himself for being so careless. He had more pressing problems, though, as more shadows detached themselves from the room’s gloomy interior and closed on him. He took two more down with a couple of poison-tipped throwing stars before unsheathing his twin shortswords. A slash from his right made him duck in time to receive a kick from the other side, which sent him sprawling to the floor.

The nearest attacker stepped towards Narudin's still form and was rewarded with a vicious stab at groin-height. Rolling to his feet, Narudin gashed the next enemy across the chest, whilst disembowelling another with his second sword. Instinctively he threw himself to the side, narrowly avoiding another club swing at head height.

"They're trying to take me alive" he thought, which was not much of a comforting thought. The Brotherhood, as he guessed these attackers identity, took prisoners only in order to exercise upon them unknown practices, in which words like "pain" and "agony" had a dominant role.

Furiously he worked his swords, trying desperately to keep the various blades away from any significant body parts. Trapped in the far corner of the house, he had no way of getting to the door and he knew, that eventually he would be overwhelmed. Already he was bleeding from a few cuts, fortunately none of them were major. On impulse, Narudin decided to try one more thing.

"Maybe at least I can warn the others, surely they will notice the light" he thought. After parrying another swing aimed at his head, he dropped both swords and shot his hands into his pouches. They came out holding two Great Fireball Runes. "Take that" thought Narudin with a grin.

Just as the runes discharged, the whole area went black. The force of the explosion sent him flying against the wall. Losing his consciousness, Narudin thought "Bloody darkness spell..."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine was a little slow at following the others, thus she was at the back of the group. Since they would be on this ship for quite some time, Katherine thought to herself that she might as well do some exploration on this ship and familiarize with the surroundings.

The others had followed Numo into the interior of the ship, probably being shown to their rooms... As Katherine slowly walked to the back of the ship, she heard an explosion. Immediately, her hearing heightened. Slight shiftings of feet were picked up by her ears. Whisky, at the same time, morphed itself into a White Shield and mounted to her arm. Katherine wasted no time, quickly climbed out of the ship, drifted over to the source of the explosion and telepathed Red Un at the same time.

''Red Un, Explosion in a house near the ship! Help needed! FAST!''

Katherine caught sight of four shadowly warriors surrounding a man on the floor. Narudin! Realising that Narudin was in grave danger, Katherine quickly cast a protective force field on Narudin, just as one of the warriors was about to strike down. They were actually quite stunned when they realised that their attacks met resistance, they turned around to find Katherine standing just behind them.

"Hi guys! It appears that you're all having fun except me... Mind if I join in?" Katherine jokingly said, as she launched her shield spinning towards the warriors. Three of them just managed to duck the spinning shield but the last one didn't have time to react and was knocked out cold.

One of the warriors to the left of Katherine tried to cast a "bind" spell on Katherine but it was a failure. Katherine laughingly commented, "Weakling, you thought a weak spell like Bind could hold me down? Think again..." Katherine reached out her left hand, and the shield came spinning back, knocking the warrior unconscious before mounting back to her arm.

''Where are the others?! I might not be able to hold out long enough if they called for back up...'' Katherine thought to herself, imagining the worst case.

Just in time, she blocked a strike from one of the remaining warriors that pinned her down on the floor.

Because Katherine was in a crouch position, this promoted an opening in her enemies' legs. Quickly, Katherine used her staff and struck the back of her opponents' legs, causing them to lose balance and fall back. Snatching this opening in her enemy, Katherine used the edge of her shield and slammed it into the abdomen of the warrior, knocking out every single bit of air out of his lungs and stomach. All this time, Katherine has forgotten about the last warrior. He struck a blow at Katherine, and luckily she managed to move aside, and the blade inflicting a cut to her left arm...

''C`mon! Where are you guys!!!'' Katherine getting a little exhausted.

Narudin Narudin slipped back into consciousness, in time to see - was the darkness dispelled? - one of the figures raising a wicked-looking sword in front of him. He watched it descend with resignation and was equally surprised when it bounced of a magical barrier raised above him. Then he saw Katherine run into the building and start bashing the Brotherhood members.

All of them focused on the newcomer. "Bad move" thought Narudin, "Never leave a helpless-seeming enemy alive." With considerable difficulty, he pushed himself into a sitting position and raised his hands before him.

"Exevo mort hur" he intoned, sending forth an energy wave, which disintegrated three attackers, falling short of Katherine by a few inches. Then he collapsed, exhausted.

Carefully, Narudin examined his wounds. The cuts would heal, and so would the burns, eventually. He noted with satisfaction, that there were quite a few scorched and groaning figures lying on the floor. Suddenly, he felt a weakness stealing over his muscles. "I should have known" He thought, "Poison."

He had no mana to cast an antidote spell, and it didn't matter anyway, he realised, as no normal antidote spell would have helped.

"Interesting" Narudin muttered. "The symptoms clearly point to the rare Cobras nobilitas, found only in some remote locations west of Ankrahmun. Known antidotes... Either a mixture of crushed black and white Pearls with the essence of a red rose, or possibly, sufficiently strong antidote magic. Which I do not possess, of course. And even cured, it leaves the body incapable of movement for a time..."

Satisfying his professional sense with this diagnosis, Narudin lost consciousness again, sliding into an uneasy sleep.

Tranquillity Tranquillity looked around her suddenly and saw that both Katherine and Nurudin were missing. Something seemed wrong to her.

She slowly gazed around her again, looking for a sign of where they might be. Out of the corner of her eye she saw a sudden movement that looked like fighting.

Rushing over she saw Narudin passed out on the ground, surrounded by several bodies, and a slightly tired Katherine facing off against another attacker. Drawing a knife from her sleeve she flicked it out at the attacking man where it buried itself in the back of his neck.

She approached and withdrew the dagger, wiping it on his shirt. She looked at Katherine who appeared to be for the most part fine except for a gash on her arm. "You should take care of that before it gets infected." she said nodding towards the wound.

She then knelt down next to Narudin, felt his pulse, checked his head for injuries, and examined his wounds "He's alive. His wounds aren't serious and can be mended, preferably by someone other than me, however..." she paused to examine the wounds more carefully. "He appears to be poisoned." she paused again, this time apparently thinking. "I think I can most likely cure him but it would be best to head back to the others first. Can you help me carry him?" she looked up at Katherine expectantly.

Red Un Red Un jumped out of the ship when he heard the explosion, and saw that there was fighting going on in a nearby house.

"Great Durin’s holy trousers, what's goin' on now?"

He arrived as the last of the attackers was slain by Tranquillity.

"Hrmph... Unconscious eh? I guess we'll have to take him along anyway."

He took Narudin and hung the assassin over his shoulder. Then he started walking back to the ship.

Meanwhile, there was some anger amongst the Brotherhood.

"Those fools! With the traitor unconscious, how are we going to monitor them? His eyes are closed! They deserved to die, not acting on our orders..."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine was about to halt Tranquillity to leave one alive for interrogation, but too late, before she could say anything, the final warrior dropped dead on the deck.

"Thanks Tranquillity..." Katherine said, still panting heavily from the battle.

"Well, at least we still have one of these warriors who is currently unconscious, and ask him what were his motives of trying to kill Narudin..." Katherine continued as she pressed her right hand over her left arm with a piece of cloth from the dead warrior, to prevent more blood spilling out...

Katherine slowly walked back to the ship, as Red Un carried both Narudin and the warrior on his back

Red Un Red Un returned to the ship with the unconscious Narudin.

"I guess I gotta find you a bed..."

He wandered down a corridor and found a door. On the door was a sign.

STORAGE CURRENT CARGO: BREAD

"Ah goodie, you'll be fine in here."

Without reflecting any further he threw in the body in the room and shut the door. One of the dwarven crew passed him by.

"So, you're transportin' bread?" asked Red Un.

"Wull, ah guess we did when we left port some 'undreds 'o years before. But it's gotta be pretty mouldy by now..."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine slowly went into the corridor of the deck, and was showed into one of the empty rooms by one of the crew. Slowly opening the door with her right arm, her left arm was still bleeding a little, but lesser now than a few moments ago...

Closing the door, Katherine laid her backpack and Serpent staff on the bed-desk just next to the room, and gently sat down on the mattress.

"Ah..." Katherine let out a sound, as she accidentally twisted her left arm slightly to the left. Now, left with only her right arm, she searched through the drawers of the cupboards and desk for some medications and cloth, keeping in mind not to move her left arm, but the search was of no avail. So, she went up to one of the crews for assistance...

Red Un Red Un went down the corridor, whistling on a merry dwarven sailing-tune (he knew a lot of tunes). Finally, he found a room marked "PASSENGERS", so he entered. The room looked just like the rest of the ship, metal walls, no decorations and the smell of seaweed. In one corner stood a simple bed, and there was a small hatch through which one could look out at the sea. Red Un peered out, but saw nothing but water, seaweed and the occasional small fish.

Meanwhile, Numo was checking everything, getting ready to continue the cursed journey.

"A' th' 'ngines 'eady?"

"Engines are ready!"

"Navi'ato?"

"Navigator ready!"

"Th' 'eer?"

"All beer-barrels full!"

"Hum, 'ood. 'Ow..."

"Cap'n, what 'bout the passengers?"

"A've 'ey 'een 'inkin' th' 'eer?!"

"No, they ain't drunk th' beer, cap'n. Me just thinks that we should check so they're all aboard."

"Aye, go an' 'ee..."

Dwarves were dispatched to see that everyone were aboard.

Tranquillity Tranquillity rushed about the ship searching for Red Un to discover where he had put Narudin. In her haste she accidentally bumped into a dwarf. She immediately apologized and then rushed off.

Suddenly she stopped and called back to the dwarf she had just bumped into. "Have you seen a half-dwarf wandering around here by any chance? About this high." she said holding up her hand to indicate his height.

The dwarf thought for a moment and then said something which Tranquillity later translated as "Yea, I saw him a while ago. Said something about bread."

"Errr... thanks." said Tranquillity and turned off to continue her search. Suddenly she stopped. "Wait... bread? He wouldn't have... No of course not." she said to herself as she rushed off to a room she had seen earlier marker 'bread'.

Tranquillity shook her head as she saw Narudin lying heaped on a pile of bread. "Well... It could have been worse." she said to herself as she lifted him up onto her shoulders and went to go find an empty room to put him in.

After getting lost several times she finally managed to find the room marked 'passengers' and laid Narudin down on a cot. "Well, I'm not quite sure what poison they used on you. Didn't have time to check before you got carried off onto the ship and now the traces are probably lost due to that bread. But you'll be fine. I've never encountered a poison which wasn't cured by this remedy. It's a special antidote that I discovered myself." she said speaking to the unconscious Narudin as she combined ingredients from the pouches around her waist. "I don't usually actually use it except in serious cases. It causes the drinker a bit of... discomfort. But I doubt you'll mind in the state your in." She held up the potion to catch the light. It was as clear as water but thicker, like molasses. She approached Narudin with it, opened his mouth and poured it in. She watched for a second or two and then turned away to get a cloth to clean his cuts.

"They probably have a doctor here. So how come I'm doing this myself" she said. "Well I suppose that at least it'll keep me busy for at least part of this trip." she took the cloth and rubbed it around in the bottle she had used for making Narudin's antidote and then began cleaning his wounds with it. After she was satisfied that the cuts would not get infected she turned to Bradril who was lying on a nearby cot, still unconscious.

"Well, I still can't figure out what’s wrong with you." she said standing over him. "Hopefully you'll wake up soon. It didn't take the rest of us so long. Weak constitution I guess" she said with a grin and reached down to feel his forehead. "Bit hot," she said and went to go get some fresh water and a clean cloth.

She returned with a small pail of water and placed it next to Bradril's bed. She looked around her and bit her lip and then reached beneath her shirt, drawing out a crystal blue amulet which hung around her neck. She dipped it into the water and then quickly pulled it out, dried it off and hung it back around her neck.

She picked up the cloth from where she had put it down and then soaked it in the now cool water, wrung it out, folded it up, and placed it lightly over his forehead. She looked down at him remembering an old friend and then, with a wry look on her face she turned and left the room to go look around the ship.

Braldril Braldril opened his eyes and looked around the room. No signs of anyone in the room with him, but he had apparently been cared for. He sat up in the bed and scratched his head. He shook his head and long strands of hair shook around his face. Braldril was not wearing his armour or boots. I wonder where my equipment is... he thought to himself. He swung his legs out of the bed and stood up. He glanced around the room and noticed a dark figure on the other side of the room.

"Hmm, hope I didn't disturb anyone," he said quietly.

He walked over to a dresser and pulled a tunic and some pants on and walked out the door.

Red Un The dwarves returned to the captain.

"Seems like 'vreyone's aboard."

"Righ', th'n 'ose th' 'atch an' 'ets 'et goin'..."

The main hatch was closed with a bang and screwed tight.

"HATCH CLOSED!"

"ENGINES READY!"

"FULL STEAM AHEAD!"

The whole ship shook slightly when the old engines started up, and soon there was noise that was only covered by the whole dwarven crew singing as they left the port.

"Hey ho, hey ho, under the sea we go. We'll see a fish and make a wish. Hey ho, hey ho!  Hey ho, hey ho, beneath the waves we go. It's hard to steer, but we've got beer! Hey ho, hey ho!

Hey ho, hey ho, on a cursed journey we go, for hundreds of years, but we've got beer! Hey ho, hey ho!"  Darkness Fall-ll Katherine walked along the tight corridor trying to find some medications to ease her wounds, after she cast a small healing spell on it. The trail of blood that ran along her arm has already dried up, leaving behind a deep brown-coloured "cast". The wound was still visible though now it has much more healed up, only a slight scar.

Walking through the corridor wasn't as easy task, as the dwarf crew were constantly moving back and forth getting ready for sail. Suddenly, there was a big movement of the whole ship, and a big, loud cranking sound, probably signalling that the ship leaving the dock. Katherine placed both her hands on each side of the metal wall, preventing herself from losing balance.

"Well, guess we're starting our voyage!" Katherine said to herself, as she made her way to the observation deck of the ship to have a view of the endless ocean.

Red Un Red Un left his quarters and wandered down the corridors, singing along as he went.

"Hey ho, hey ho, in a submarine we go. Under the sea but don't blame me. Hey ho, hey ho!  Hey ho, hey ho, I'm glad I don't have to row. Tough I am strong I wouldn't last for long. Hey ho, hey ho!"

Tranquillity The ship took off with a massive shudder and Tranquillity dropped to the deck for better balance. With one hand against the wall and one on the floor she waited for the shudders to subside before standing back up.

"With shudders like that I don't WANT to know what the likelihood of this tub springing a leak." she muttered to herself as she went off in search of a place to sit down. Preferably a bar, though she doubted dwarves were likely to have brought any wine aboard.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine slowly made her way to the front of the observation deck, remembering to keep her balance while the submarine began to submerge deeper and deeper into the deep blue ocean.

Feeling a little pressure in her ear, Katherine pinched her nose and "blew" a poof of air to release the pressure that was building up in her ears, which was causing her some displeasure.

Finally, Katherine managed to make her way to the Observation Deck, after looking at a sign that says "Observation Deck" and pointed toward in the direction to her left.

The view was like none other she has ever seen before. She seemed to have accidentally entered a different world or another dimension. There were panels filled with huge transparent windows that allowed her to see the scenery surrounding the submarine.

The ocean reflected a mixture deep blue and light blue colour from the refraction of the sunlight above the ocean surface, creating a mystical yet wonderful display of colours.

Species of fish never seen before swam by the windows, paying little attention to Katherine like she was not even there. Schools of fish here and there swam peacefully through the water. An occasional visit from the sharks injected a sparkle of excitement in the ocean life. Small fish swam in and out of colourful clusters of rocks, which had tentacles sticking out from it and move back and forth to the movements of the ocean.

Whisky, who was beside Katherine all these while commented, ''Master, what a wonderful and colourful world this is... We have never imagined the ocean life to be so colourful and lively. We've always assumed that the ocean is a dull and colourless place. Well, I think we were wrong all along...''

Katherine gave a "mmm" sound and said "Countless stories has documented the ocean to be full of dreadful monsters and described it as "Hell" or "Forbidden". But it seems that we've been blinded by all those myths and folktales..."

Red Un A dwarf was wiping the floors in the observation decks.

"Aye, 'tis a pretty view, but it get kinda borin' after some 'undreds o' years."

Meanwhile, Red Un had found a door that said CANTEEN and entered it. It was a large room with a long table in the centre and a door leading to the kitchen. It was pretty empty, just the odd off-duty dwarf here and there drinking beer and chatting about this and that. One of them noticed Red Un entering.

"Eh? You're an unfamiliar face. Are ye human or dwarf?"

Red Un shrugged.

"Bit 'o both, I'm half-dwarf."

Everyone in the room went silent and turned around to stare at the half-dwarf.

Braldril Braldril was sitting among the ones who had asked about Red Un as he entered. Braldril was hidden from being noticed since he was sitting. He stood up and realized he was the tallest one in the room.

"Makes one feel a bit out of place," he said with a smile as he walked over to Red Un.

"So where might we be heading?"

Red Un "Hopefully they can set us off on Vega or somewhere nearby..."

Red Un made his way trough the room to the counter.

"Gimmie a beer."

"I ain't servin' no half-breed, I ain't."

Red Un lifted up the dwarf and held him at eye level. Between clenched teeth he whispered "Lisn', I don't want any trouble, and I'm tryin' real hard not to be in a foul mood over my recent loss of a loved one. I think you wouldn't want me to take it all out on ya, would ya?"

The dwarf gulped.

"Uh...was that one beer?"

"Aye, and some bread, if you've got it."

"...Right."

Tranquillity Tranquillity wandered into what she assumed was the bar and spotted Red Un near the counter next to a man who he had obviously been talking to. She smiled and walked over next to Red Un.

"Hi again Red Un, and... Bradril? You’re awake?" she exclaimed. "I mean of course you should have been by now but when? I only left you a minute ago. I guess that means you probably woke up in between then and now but..." she felt like she was talking in circles so she decided to just not talk. "How are you?" she asked a bit feebly. She had been caught completely off guard by his unexpected presence.

Then she turned to the dwarf at the counter, tried to order a drink, failed, tried to get a lemonade, failed, and ended up decided to simply order some water. All much to the surprise of the dwarf who probably hadn't served anything but beer or ale for a long time.

Darkness Fall-ll Sooner than she thought, Katherine heard a groan coming from nowhere.

"Whisky old pal, did you hear a low groan?" Katherine questioned Whisky, to make sure that she wasn't imagining things after seeing the underwater life.

''Master, I think it's our tummies. We haven't had lunch or anything yet. I think it's time we head down to the "Canteen"...'' Whisky gave an answer to Katherine's wonders.

Katherine blushingly looked at her tummy, and true as it was, hers and Whisky's tummies were groaning. So, she asked the dwarf cleaner, who was the only dwarf crew around in the Observation Area, where was the direction to the "Canteen".

"Aye, 'ou go straight through that passage then take a left and walk for another 'undred steps." The cleaner kindly showed Katherine the direction.

"Thank you!" Katherine gave a smile before heading off in the instructed direction.

Finally, Katherine reached a door which has the label "CANTEEN". As she swung the door open, she noticed Tranquillity, Red Un, and Bradril sitting at a corner of the huge room. She walked over to them and heard Tranquillity questioning Bradril.

Red Un The dwarves were becoming more and more curious as all kinds of non-dwarves entered the canteen. Soon, Numo came in too.

"Ah, I 'ee 'ya've 'ound th' 'anteen."

Red Un gulped down some beer.

"Yep. 'Tis a nice ship you've got."

"Aye, 'tis..."

The captain ordered a beer for himself.

"So, 'y 're ya goin' t' Vega?"

"We're lookin' for the Library 'o Legends, where all the books of the past, present and..."

Dramatic pause.

"...the future are stored."

Numo drank from his beer.

"Oh? 'Ve 'een 'ere..."

Red Un dropped his mug. First, he sat still in shock. Then, his lips started to move.

"You...you...you've...you've been there?!"

Braldril As Braldril sat chugging on a mug of dwarven beer, he looked up at Tranquillity.

"Well I’m doing a'right I guess. I have been better. Little sleepy..."

He stood up to stretch his legs and looked around the room. That’s a lot of dwarves... he thought to himself.

"Hey... Anyone want to show me where my equipment is?"

Narudin Narudin opened his eyes. Small lights danced before his eyes, the after-affects of the poison, so he immediately closed them.

"Ok" he thought. "One thing at a time. I am alive. That is good. But weak as a kitten. That is bad. I am lying comfortably in a bed. That is good. But I am hungry like hell. That is bad. Someone has tended to my wounds. That is good. But I am smelling of mouldy and rotten bread. That is bad."

Ultimately, he decided it would be a good idea to stand and see where he was. He got as far as to standing and then collapsed as his knees gave away.

"Bloody, bloody poison" Narudin cursed under his breath. "But at least I am alive."

Making a mental note to thank whoever had tended to him (it's amazing how such things slip Your mind), Narudin pulled himself into a semi-bipedal position, associated rather with gorillas than human beings, but upright nonetheless. Checking around the room, he found most of his possessions neatly stored in a nearby cupboard. He never felt fully clothed without a full armoury of nasty, sharp and pointed implements of death-dealing concealed around his body, and equipped himself appropriately. A hidden observer might have been surprised at the way the numerous weapons quickly disappeared in the folds of his outfit, and even more so surprised when he could still move, as it was a little clumsily because of the poison, without a sound.

He opened the door leading out of his room and then picked a random corridor and followed it. He seemed to be in some kind of metal construction.

"Mayhap this is... The Naughty-less?" He mused.

His suspicions were confirmed when he noticed some dwarves coming from the other end of the corridor, who, to his surprise, suddenly wrinkled their noses and ran of at high speed. Puzzled, Narudin continued on until he found a door, above which a sign stated "CANTEEN". Quietly, he crept in, and saw the party assembled. Briefly Narudin entertained the thought of appearing behind Red Un again, but dispatched the thought as childish. Instead, he decided to lurk in the shadows for a while, seeing what happens next. Somehow it didn't cross Narudin's mind, that it is extremely difficult to stay concealed when You are emitting an odour of rotten bread.

Red Un Red Un was too shocked to notice the foul smell of rotten bread. He just stared at Numo, who chewed on a piece of meat. Another dwarf joined in on the conversation.

"Aye, we've all been there. In fact, that's why we're on this damn cursed journey in the first place."

Red Un stuttered.

"But...but...but...I thought it was a curse o' Durin or somethin'..."

Numo laughed.

"Durin? Ehe ehe ehe..."

"No, Durin ain't got a thing t'do with it" continued the other dwarf.

"But how'd you...I mean..."

"Oh, you wanna hear the tale?"

The dwarf yelled out to the other people in the canteen.

"SHALL I TELL HIM THE TALE OF THE LIBRARY?"

The other dwarves laughed.

"YEAH!"

Braldril Braldril had heard the door to the Canteen open but hadn't seen anyone enter. I must be going crazy.... he thought to himself.

"Well if no one is going to tell me the whereabouts of my equipment then I shall go find it myself.”

He stood up and walked to the door. As he exited he smelled a strange odour of rotten bread...

Narudin Narudin listened as the dwarf crew of The Naughty-less declared they knew about the Library of Legends. Then he saw Braldril leaving and stepped in front of him from the shadows.

"Greetings, Sir Braldril. You have been unconscious when I joined Sir Redwick's party, so We haven't been formally introduced. I am Narudin, a former assassin of the Brotherhood of the Dark Star, currently Your ally and comrade in the search for the Library of Legends. A pleasure to have met You.”

Every capitol letter majestically clicked in to place, practically audible in his speech. Narudin made a sweeping bow, and then went to the side where a bucket full of water stood, probably used to clean the deck. He threw a few soap-like-effect producing herbs into it and then dumped the contents over his head, cleansing himself from the foul smell of mouldy bread. Then, dripping, he made his way to the rest of the group.

"Whom am I to thank for my life?" He said, "Clearly someone had managed to purge my blood of the poison, no small feat, I'm sure."

He looked expectantly at the group.

Red Un "I think it was Tranquillity. Anyways..."

Red Un turned back to the dwarf.

"...tell us the story."

"Right...well, it was something like this:

Numo here had built the Naughty-Less and set out with us in his crew, not in secret or because of the wrath o' some god or anythin', just 'cause the ship was ready, and he was eager to test it. So we sailed beneath the waves in our smelly submarine 'till we got to the Ice Islands. There we found an underwater cave under the island Vega, so the captain ordered us t'go in there, 'cause he was mighty curious..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity raised her glass towards Narudin and turned back towards Nemo to hear the rest of his story.

Narudin As the cursed crew of The Naughty-less started telling their tale, Narudin turned to Tranquillity:

"Then I am forever in Your debt, Lady Tranquillity" he said, bowing lowly. "I hope I shall never have to return such a favour. Although that seems unlikely, seeing as we meet assassins around every corner."

Narudin settled down into a seat and ordered some wine. On the way it had somehow transformed into a mug of beer, which he politely set aside and asked for some hot water. This invited a strange look from the bartender, but he prepared the water nonetheless.

"Thank You very much" Narudin said, and then took out some herbs from one of his pouches and cast them into the hot water.

"There's nothing like a good cup of tee" He said, smiling contentedly. Sipping his tee, he listened to the unravelling story.

Darkness Fall-ll Slowly, the whole room was filled with the overwhelming scent of the rotten bread, which was coming from Narudin's body.

Katherine looked at him, who has pulled out a chair and sat opposite her, and said, "Don't mind me being straightforward or blunt. But, don't you think you might wanna get a bath or something to get rid of that terrible scent? It's kinda unappetising..." Katherine gestured by pinching her nose and holding her breath, exaggerating the smell.

Red Un "So, in we went trough the dark tunnel. Our lights revealed little of it, but ahead, we saw that it lead upwards to an underground lake. So we went upwards..."

Narudin Narudin nodded to Katherine:

"I apologise for polluting the atmosphere earlier. Truth to tell, I wonder how I came from lying in a Greenshore house, dying of poison to lying in a small room smelling of rotten bread. I have already cleaned myself of the smell, but I can't do much about what is now in the air. Unless..."

He opened yet another pouch and pulled out of it a few leaves, which he immediately crumpled in his hands. A vanilla fragrance swept through the canteen, purging it from the foul odour of mouldy bread.

"There You go. Bloody good plant, if I may say so myself, shame that it only grows in the village of Shadowthorn near Venore. Maybe it's the Elves presence."

With a shrug Narudin returned to the story and his tea.

Red Un When Narudin released the smell of cleanliness in the room, all the dwarves started coughing and swearing. The swearing became louder and angrier when Naurdin mentioned that it was an elven herb.

"Son of a..."

"I oughta..."

"You li'll..."

And so on. Red Un realised that he had to act quickly. He took of one of his boots.

The smell of a sock that had been unwashed for far longer than the whole adventure they'd been on filled the room. The dwarves sighed in relief.

Narudin Narudin curiously observed the dwarves reaction as Red Un quickly brought the situation under control.

"Ah, intriguing" he said. "It seems dwarves still seem to bear a great grudge against the elven kind. Forgive me for being so backward, but I have met few dwarves, with me spending most of my time assass..."

The rest of Narudins sentence drowned in his own fit of coughing, after which he continued:

"…in the library, reading, of course. I think I shall take a memo."

Setting aside his tea, Narudin took out a small notebook, in which he scribbled something, then he put it back into one of his pouches and smiled brightly.

"Oh, do go on, please. Don't let me detain You further in Your story."

Red Un The dwarf continued, obviously relieved.

"Well, we surfaced in th' underground lake an' just about every dwarf aboard went outside, 'cause we were mighty curious 'bout th'place. There was a large dark tunnel, so we lit a bunch o' torches an' marched in.

After some walkin' we came to another cave, and there stood a bunch 'o weird robed men who told us to go back, or we'd get killed. 'Course, nobody sez that to th'captain, so he drew his axe and charged at them. The rest o' us joined in, 'cause we hadn't been fighting in years, and then it had just been against some dumb gobbos.

Anyhow, th'robed men proved to be mighty skilled with their swords, but 'ol Numo got a good hit in on their leader. Th'other robes were at first quite shocked by this, but soon they stood in some circle an' chanted some weird 'ol song. The words went somethin' like..."

The dwarf pointed to an inscription in the wall of the bar. It said:

''May you be cursed to live until the end of time And may you be cursed to sail the seas just as long And may you be cursed to never return to your homeland''

"...yeah, somethin' like that. Then they disappeared and we felt a strange force that made us all walk back to th'ship. Once there we saw that all around it those very words had been placed in some weird way. Magic probably. Never liked magic.

So we went onboard an' the strange force made us move away trough th'underwater tunnel and far through th'sea. We sailed 'round a bit and finally resurfaced at Folda. But for some reason, we couldn't move very far away from the ship before it pulled us back. Good thing it reached th'bar before, 'cause we were mighty thirsty for some land-beer.

And since then we've sailed 'round lookin' for that darn place, which we learned just might've been th'library which ya seek. Too bad we ain't found it for some 'undreds 'o years..."

Narudin Finishing his tea, Narudin put aside his cup.

"So, correct me if I'm wrong, we're looking for a place under the protection of the Brotherhood of the Dark Star, probably enchanted with powerful warding magic, and hidden so well, that Numo and his crew have been searching for it "'undreds 'o years" to no avail, despite being there once? One hell of a quest, if I may say so myself."

With an amused expression, Narudin asked for another cup of hot water, positioning himself in the shadows in such a way that the barkeeper was quite surprised when the orderer of the hot water was nowhere to be seen, and even more surprised when a arm came out, seeming to appear from the thin air, and took the cup with a "Thank You."

Braldril Braldril walked along the halls of the ship, looking into rooms he probably shouldn't have been looking in. He opened a door and saw a backpack and some armour and weapons. Ahh, that must be mine... he thought as he walked into the room. He pulled on his greaves and his armour and then strapped his sword's scabbard to his belt. He tied his shield onto his backpack and slipped his arms into the straps of his pack. As he turned around to walk out the door, all the candles in the room went out, as if they were speaking and someone had silenced them. The door shut behind him. That's not good...

Tujex Tujex walked through the halls, wishing that he could find someone, so he wouldn't have to venture alone. He turned and looked over his shoulder, and found himself bumping into someone, causing them to stumble forward and him to fall on his butt. He looked up to see his good friend Braldril standing over him. "Thanks the gods I've found you!" he shouted as he jumped to his feet.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine was fascinated by all the stories told by the old dwarf. Once, a legendary library she and Red Un and the rest thought to have been lost and hidden away from all civilization since... since the beginning of time, has been visited by this horde of dwarves that have been wandering the seas of Tibia.

Katherine wondered about what the old dwarf said. "You said that your crew have been searching for it for hundreds of years and only managed to stumbled upon it once... but the thing is, that place Numo and his crew stumbled upon might not be the place we're looking for... or is it?" Katherine's trail of thoughts drifted away again, as she picked up her glass of ale and took a small sip.

Red Un Far away, the Brotherhood discussed.

"Those foolish dwarves are telling too much!"

"We must act now!"

"But how?"

The leader raised his hand, and there was silence.

"We shall try again what we have tried before. Prepare the spell..."

Meanwhile, Red Un had taken out the little book that had started the whole quest long ago.

"Hmm... let's see now... yeah, there WAS mentioning of an underwater entry o' some sort, but it says very little here... Just something about some big sea-creature... hmm..."

Meanwhile, a dwarf on the observation deck observed that the fishes were all swimming away from the ship.

"Tha'ss odd..."

Narudin Narudin was quietly stirring his tea in the corner, when suddenly a strange feeling assailed him. Someone was channelling vast amounts of magical power into the region. It felt like... a summoning?

A bit unsteadily, he stood up and looked out the nearest observation window. He noted there were nearly no fish in sight, except a few, which were fleeing away from The Naughty-less.

More than a bit worried, Narudin peered into the gloom of the sea. In the distance, he observed a small dot at the very edge of his vision. As he watched it began to grow.

"Bloody Hellfire" Narudin said quietly, as the shape drew closer.

Braldril Braldril looked down onto who he had knocked over, expecting it to be a dwarf for he did not see him coming. As he peered in the poorly lit hallway, he recognized Tujex.

"Well Master Tujex, in a bit of a hurry are we?" He said as he extended his hand to his companion.

Red Un Red Un looked up from his book and went over to the observation window.

"What the...something's comin' at the ship!"

He looked closer.

"Oh no. Oh no. Oh no, oh no, oh no..."

Suddenly, the Naughty-Less shook, sending dwarves to the floor. Red Un just kept looking.

"It's that damn sea-demon again..."

Darkness Fall-ll There seem to be some commotion going on at the observation deck. As quick as she could, Katherine wiped trails of wine that stained the sides of her lips and rushed over to the observation deck.

Katherine banged into the metal walls of the submarine as the underwater ship suddenly jerked, sending everything to the floor. She let out a loud cry, as her bones met steel.

Finally, she made it to the observation deck. A few dwarves stood there, together with Red Un and Narudin. Their visions seemed to be fixed on something in the far distance. Katherine walked up to them, unable to see what was out there in the far distance, she went closer and squeezed her eyes slightly, and used a little of her farsightedness to assist her.

"WHAT THE!!!!!" Katherine cried out.

".....Sea Demon..." was all she was able to heard from Red Un.

Katherine couldn't believe her ears when she heard "Sea Demon", she has read of these horrible monsters of the deep, deep oceans only in the books, legends, myths, stories passed down generations. But never had she ever seen one face-to-face. Now, she saw this legendary monster face-to-face and only to meet it before her coming death...

"WHA… What Sea demon... And I thought Sea Demons were only a legend..."

Narudin "Oh, it exists alright. Aqauris Diabolica. Many a sailor met their demise at its hand... that is, jaw." Supplied Narudin helpfully. "It seems that The Brotherhood has bound some of them to do their bidding. Interestingly, I don't seem to recall any information about defeating it, although there was a small passage in De Creaturo Bestiarius I believe, it went something like this:

"Hathing found de party who hast escaped de gruesome Jaws of De See Deamon, I asqued them: Wat do Thou advise to do upon spotting such a Creature?, To which he responded: Thou would be well advised to bugger off as quickly as thou can."

"Not very optimistic, I suppose" said Narudin, dodging a mug sent hurling toward him by another crash. "I don't think we can fight it by any conventional means, I mean, being crushed by tons of water above You and having no air to breathe certainly cripples my combat abilities. Unless someone has an amazing plan which he had been keeping secret to use for such an occasion, I would propose surfacing. Or can we fight it from here?" Narudin looked questioningly to Numo and Red Un, but not for long, because another crash swept him off his feet and onto his back.

"If You have any old dwarvish magic that works well against sea Demons, this is really a good time to use it" he muttered getting to his feet.

Red Un "De Creaturo Bestiarius? Haven't read that one" said Red Un as he kept staring at the oncoming creature.

"I read 'bout it in the Necronomicon, where it was mentioned as an offspring to Cthulhu. And anything that has to do with Cthulhu is BIG trouble..."

Meanwhile, a large grin developed on Numos face.

"Methin's 's 'ime t'get aout th'annons..."

Red Un looked at Numo.

"Cannons? You've got cannons? I thought that theory didn't work?"

Another dwarf laughed.

"Aye, Numo's never been much 'bout theory. He just goes about doin' stuff. We'll get the cannons ready, cap'n."

"Goo'. An' 'ake 'ome 'aneuvars 'way from tha' th'ng..."

The Naughty-Less started to turn away from the slimy, bulbous and tentacle-faced sea demon...

Braldril Braldril heard much commotion overhead as he helped Tujex off the floor. He ran up the wooden stairway at the end of the small hallway. As he emerged through the stairwell, he looked over the railing and saw the monstrous Sea Demon in the distance.

"Holy --"

Braldril refrained from cursing when he noticed that Tranquillity and Katherine were present. Gotta keep my composure in front of the ladies... he thought to himself as he was smiling. He ran to the rail as he reached into a pouch tied to his belt for a item he hoped he would not have to be using for awhile.

Red Un The ship picked up speed, and the demon did likewise. It also kept sending sea-magic spells blasting towards the ship.

Dwarves ran everywhere, some carrying strange staffs, others with barrels of black powder. Red Un became curious and decided to follow them.

Meanwhile, Numo had gotten himself to the bridge, and was yelling through the pipe-system that made it possible to communicate with the different sections of the Naughty-Less.

"BRACE FER IMPACT!"

"LOA' TH' 'ANNONS!"

"GE' YE'H WEAPOH'S!"

"BRIN' 'E A 'EER!"

Narudin "Necronomicon, eh? A professional tome on the subject, I'm sure, but I disliked its reverential tone on the demonic race. Man, or dwarf, or elf should not think themselves subservient to them, in my opinion."

Not knowing how to make himself useful, Narudin did what he did best, that is slink in the shadows.

"Oh, gods" he moaned, when Numo yelled "BRACE FER IMPACT!" He was going to be thrown to the floor again. He occupied himself by pondering how the cannons could possibly work underwater. It was always something to do so to forget there was a big, great, furious Sea Demon chasing You.

Red Un Red Un followed the dwarves to a room that said "CANNONS" on the door.

"Hum...interesting..."

The dwarves opened small round hatches in the walls and put in long metal cylinders in them. Then they stuffed in the black powder. One yelled trough the pipe-system.

"CANNONS READY, CAP'N!"

Numos voice was heard back.

"FIRE!"

The dwarves lit the long staffs they had been carrying and put them in the hatches. Then they quickly closed them. The whole room shook with explosions from the hatches. The dwarf yelled in the pipe again.

"TORPEDOES AWAY, CAP'N!"

Darkness Fall-ll "Whisky, I think you better not see this. It's not good for your eyes, or more of for your brain..." Katherine spoke as she raised her hand and covered it over Whisky's eyes.

But Whisky tried to move sideways and up to have glimpses of what was happening just in front of them.

As the cannons launched a couple of torpedoes towards the impending Sea Demon, it shook the whole submarine violently. Katherine managed to grab and hold on to a railing near her to keep herself from losing balance again.

"Careful... Careful guys, if there's a... a need I'll try to create a protective shield around us..." Katherine's stumbled with the violent movement of the submarine.

Looking out the glass windows, she saw the torpedoes speed away towards the Sea Demon. Katherine crossed her fingers, wishing that it would do damage to that hideous monster.

Red Un Red Un was more interested in the cannons than the demon now.

"Oh, so it's gunpowder! And those things are...propellers?"

A dwarf slapped him on the hands as he fingered on a torpedo.

"Han's off! Those're special torpedoes!"

"Oh, in what way?"

Meanwhile, Numo looked on as the torpedoes made their way to the approaching monstrosity.

One missed by a few inches.

"DARN!"

Another hit dead on.

"YEAH!"

It tore a hole in the demon's belly, and foul green fluid started leaking out. But it kept coming, angrier than ever, and kept blasting the ship with it's mysterious magic.

Numo noticed a crack in the huge glass in front of him. He grabbed the communication-tube.

"REPOR' O' HULL INTE'GITY!"

"THE HULL HAS SEVERAL CRACKS, CAP'N!"

"FILL 'EM WHI' WHA'EVA Y'GOT! AN' PR'PARE TH' SPECIAL TORPEDOES!"

"AYE CAP'N!"

Back in the torpedo-room, the dwarf turned to Red Un.

"Well, you're about t'find out what's so special 'bout th' special torpedoes..."

Narudin Narudin was standing next to Katherine when The Naughty-less lurched from the torpedoes dispatchment. She must have been mightily surprised when he flew past her and hit the opposite wall with a long boing!

Narudin, not being the heaviest of people and not gripping the railing hard enough, was propelled forward according to the well known laws of inertia. The wall brutally stopped his flight, and he lay for a moment, stars dancing before his eyes.

"Damn" he muttered, slowly, ever so slowly getting to his feet. "That seems to be happening more often to me these days. Quite a kick those "torpedoes" have."

He massaged his back, thinking he was too old for this. But then, with panic, remembered he was only half a century old, not that much for a half-elf. With an enormous effort of will, he derailed his train of thought, and said aloud:

"I'm too young for this." It didn't seem to have the same ring to it, but Narudin was pleased nonetheless with this small victory over his grumbling nature. Then he heard someone mentioning special torpedoes. He slid into a nearby room with a plaque saying "CANNONS", in time to hear a dwarf telling Red Un: "Well, you're about t'find out what's so special 'bout th' special torpedoes..."

"Please, tell me they are magnificent pieces of modern technology, designed to effortlessly leave the ship without even a slight tremble to indicate their departure from the hatches." Narudin looked at the dwarf and half-dwarf. "Am I right?" he asked with an air of resignation.

Red Un The dwarf shook his head as he loaded in the torpedoes.

"Quite the contrary in fact, Mr. half-elf. We're gonna be shakin' pretty badly when these beauties shoots away. If we're not careful, we might blow up th'ship."

Red Un grinned.

"Ah, not so much magnificent pieces of modern technology as magnificent pieces of dwarven technology."

The ship shook from another blast of the sea-demon, and it's strange gibberings and roars could be heard. It was getting dangerously close.

Numo cursed.

"DAMMIT! We're too 'ose t'fire!"

He shouted down the communication-tube again, sending his message all over the ship.

"AHOI! 'F ANYONE'S GOT SUMTHIN' T'HOLD OFF TH'DEMON F'A WHILE, IT'D BE A GOOD TIME T'USE IT!"

Narudin "Ah, well, I should have known. Dwarven technology, of course. Forget I ever asked, then."

A moment later Numo's voice roared through the pipe system into the room. Suffice to say it had a deafening quality to it.

"Well" said Narudin, wriggling a finger in his ringing ear. "Well, I don't have any powerful magic which would work underwater, but I have something here…" He fished out a small bottle from one of his pouches. "…which might buy us some time, although maybe someone has a better idea. It's a concentrated extract of ink from the Cephalopoda, Subclass Coleoidea Family."

He saw their expressions.

"Urm, What I mean, is that it is a mixture of inks from various squid species, guaranteed to obscure a total volume of 1000 cubic meters of water. Quite potent stuff, I should know, I made it myself. We could use the darkness to swim to the side, turn around and wait for the Sea Demon to emerge and then blast it…" He glanced at the dwarf standing next to Red Un. "…or ourselves into smithereens with Your magnificent pieces of dwarven technology. Does anyone have a better idea" Narudin asked, holding out his hand with the vial. "Because if someone has the ability to, exempli gratia, summon the great squid Hetzel to defeat the Demon, I, for one, shall gladly abandon my plan.”

Red Un Red Un shrugged.

"I guess it could work. But how're we gonna get th’ ink out there?"

The dwarf scratched his head.

"I guess I could modify a torpedo to shoot it out, but it'll take some minutes..."

Numo yelled down to them.

"GET T'WORK ONNIT! WE'LL SEN' AOUT TH'DWARFONAUTS TH'OLD 'IM OFF!"

"Dwarfonauts?" said Red Un curiously.

In another room, dwarves began to put on large clunky metal suits and arm themselves with crossbows...

Marshall william golden Hiding in the shadows behind stacked torpedoes, a young stow-away watched in fear as the dwarfonauts rushed past the door to another room labelled "Hatch". Artemis built up his confidence and walked over to the one dwarf taller then the others. "Excuse me, sorry to sneak up on you like this but I was wondering if I could help in any way? I am able to shift through solid objects, maybe I could put the ink bottle into the tip of the torpedo?

Marshall william golden Artemis took the bottle of ink and reached into the torpedo. ~gasp~ the inside of it was really warm and increasing in temperature.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine couldn't believe her eyes when the torpedoes' impact did almost nothing in stopping the impending Sea Demon, even though it has a wound in its abdomen and its green blood flowed out from it and colouring the water around it in murky green. It charged towards the submarine at an even greater speed.

"Dwarves and GUYS! I think you all better hurry up!!!! Whatever weapons, missiles, bolts, arrows or secret potions that can blast this monster to pieces and to the sky... USE IT!!!! We don't have much time LEFT!!!!" Katherine shouted out.

Katherine remembered one thing, there was one time she was training under water back at home and her mentor has taught her to use her mental powers under water. She quickly stood up and went to the glass, and stood just a few feet away from it. Katherine raised her hands till shoulder-level and focused her powers at the Sea Demon. "I hope this forcefield works..." Katherine closed her eyes as she said “Areti Bedemu!” An invisible force travelled through the water and collided with the Sea Demon. The Sea Demon seem to be surprised that it was blocked by something, it paused for a very brief moment but charged towards the submarine again and cast spells at it. The spell seemed to have taken effect on slowing the Demon down.

Katherine spread her legs a little wider to gain more balance, and cast another forcefield. A ripple travelled through the water and collided with the Demon yet again and briefly stopped it in its path. But Katherine didn't stop there, she kept casting multiple forcefields. Then she cast a forcewall. Because the wall was invisible, the Demon couldn't sense it and slammed hard into the wall, sending small waves of energy in all directions. The submarine shook a little as the energy reached the submarine.

"C`mon people! I CAN ONLY DO THIS MUCH IN SLOWING THE DEMON DOWN!!!!" Katherine shouted again, trying to hurry the people before the demon could reach the submarine and crush it like a piece of paper...

Red Un The dwarfonauts went through the double-hatched room that lead outside. Once they got into the water, they started swimming towards the sea-demon, firing their crossbows at it. The bolts moved slowly through the water, but did manage to hit the demon, who turned from the ship (which it thought was too much trouble right now, with forcefields and such) and started to sweep with its hands trough the swarms of dwarves, crushing them against the floor of the sea.

Meanwhile, Red Un studied the newcomer as he helped preparing the torpedo.

"How'd you manage to get aboard? And what's your name?"

And meanwhile, Numo kept yelling orders.

"SEAL THE CRACKS!"

"GET 'WAY FROM IT!"

"FIRE THO' DAMN TORPEDOES!"

He looked up at the large viewing glass, which was started to make odd, crackling noises. Another dwarf looked at him worryingly.

"Cap'n, methinks we oughta get outta 'ere!"

Numo shook his head.

"No, I'll sta' 'ere, bu' ge' th'rest 'o ya outta 'ere..."

The other dwarves didn't say a word as they left the room, leaving Numo alone.

Narudin Narudin nearly disembowelled the suddenly appearing stranger, while the hand not holding the bottle went to his sword, but relaxed, seeing he is not a threat. He was surprised though when he the stranger took the bottle from his hand and inserted it in the head of a torpedo his hand passing through the metal as if it was made of mist.

"Too many things are happening at once" Narudin said. "I would have just given it to one of these, er, dwarfonauts, to smash in the water and then pull him back with a rope. Now I don't think using it is necessary. Aren't those amazing torpedoes ready yet?"

With a resigned sigh Narudin went to slink in a dark corner. There was nothing much he could help, now. He'd leave it to all these super-power wielding types to sort out. After all, there's a limit to what a half-elf assassin-turned-to-a-sorcerer could take. Not even a good sorcerer, at that. Quite a good assassin, though. And alchemist. Hmm, he wasn't half-bad in medicine to tell the truth.

Thus trying to find some equilibrium in his life, Narudin took out a whetstone and one of his favourite throwing knives (a number Seven, not everyone's choice, but deadly in skilled hands) and started sharpening it.

"I wonder if there's any chance for a cup of tea?" He mused, looking around the chaotic interior of the room. "I suppose not..."

Marshall william golden Stunned with his own rudeness he stepped back and bowed to his knee and said "I beg your forgiveness, my name is recorded as Artemis Silverstone, but my friends call me Ghost. I had been chasing my cat Diamond when she dashed into this ship then when I finally caught her, I tried to get out but the ship had begun to sink so I hid in the closest room I could find."

But before the dwarf could answer, a tremor went through the whole ship, then another for at least two minutes the ship was shifting this way and that. Meanwhile outside the Sea Demon was shooting balls of glowing water, wait there were people in those?! Luckily Katherine's shield was able to slow them down otherwise they would have shot right through the hull! Artemis was shook back down to the floor and fell on top of a dwarf who had entered the room. "Is anyone hurt?!" The little dwarf was grumbling now " 'eh d' ya min' ettin' of o' me." "Oh sorry, I uh didn't mean to." "Well o' corse y' din't 'een ter 'u it, i wantya ter et off o' me!!"

Red Un The dwarf got up and got to the communication-tube.

"TORPEDO READY!"

"FIRE!" responded Numo.

The torpedo was fired at almost point blank range, exploding in a cloud of ink that covered the demon and made it even more confused.

"FULL SPEED!" yelled Numo. "GIVE US SOM' RANGE! AN' GET TH' SPECIAL TORPEDOES READY!"

The ship started to move away from the sea demon, who was now occupied with both the annoying dwarfonauts and the ink in its eyes.

Red Un looked out through the viewport.

"Hmm...we seem to be pretty close to the coast..."

Narudin Narudin looked through the viewport with interest, seeing the torpedo capped with his special mixture smash against the Sea Demons torso, the ink immediately spreading over a large volume of water.

"That's a good piece of work, no doubt" he said happily, and then his face fell when he saw the cloud obscure the dwarfonauts.

"I beg Your pardon" he tapped one of the dwarves who were frantically (although with a measure of professional skill) tinkering with a marvellous piece of dwarven technology, "what will happen to those poor souls fighting out there?"

The dwarf gave him a brief glance, and replied "'ell, 'ey're probly gonna die if 'ey 'on't get 'ack b'for we send these beuaties" he patted the torpedo.

Narudin stood stunned for a moment, and then asked in a far-off voice, "Tell me... have You ever heard of Ethics?"

The dwarf paused to think. "Dunno" he said cautiously. "Never 'een there, and I've 'een to most 'orts on the coast. Maybee it's near 'azordoon?" he hazarded.

Taking a deep breath, Narudin said "No, I don't believe it is. I'm not sure You can put it on a map at all. If You could excuse me..."

Narudin left the dwarves to their work and sulkily hid in a corner. Blending with the shadows, he watched as the dwarven underwater vessel speed through the water.

"Hmm...we seem to be pretty close to the coast..." said Red Un. Narudin approached him silently and said.

"In these currents the ink will be diluted in a minute or so. I hope it's enough to prepare the special torpedoes." He laughed. "Special Kill-Us-Or-Kill-Them torpedoes. Dwarven technology can be full of surprises, can it not?" He said with a mirthless grin.

Marshall william golden "Psst, Diamond where are you hiding you little pest?" A scraping of claws on metal and a small white kitten darted out from under a stack of torpedoes. 'Meow?' "No I'm not angry just frustrated. What would happen if these people saw your tag, we would be sent straight back to the palace that's what. Now here I'll take it off." After removing the incriminating tag, Artemis quickly stuffed it into his pocket. After all his fourteen years of life Artemis never thought he'd ever run away from home, let alone attempt it. " Diamond I just couldn't take it anymore, I mean every day I was followed by at least three guards, I couldn't even go hunting with my friends! Well now we're free Diamond, there's no way I'm going back now."

Artemis went over to where the half-dwarf was standing. "Hello. We never got to introduce ourselves, my name is Artemis Silverstone and this is my cat Diamond. May I ask what your name is, also your companions?" Artemis offered his hand to the half-dwarf.

Kai Sakamada A young man stepped out of the nearby shadows with a somewhat dumb smirk on his face. A friendly one, but still somewhat dumb.

He stood roughly over six feet high, wearing a black leather vest, with a cross necklace, and dark blue jeans.

His hair was long and covered the back of his neck. It was dark brown, and he had brown eyes.

There was a gold plated hilt, sticking out of the sheath on his back, where his sword was kept. He was roughly 19 years old.

"A submarine eh?" He said, looking around, halfway talking to himself.

Some of the dwarves in the area gave his mixed glances as they worked. Obviously they hadn’t seen him when the machine was boarded.

"We had these back in my homeland." he said, looking at the many devices and the torpedoes. "Looks as if the stories of Dwarven technology where true." he said, turning to face the half dwarf, and extending his hand.

"And you must be the famous, Red Un, I’ve heard so much about. The name’s Kai Sakamada." he said extending his hand.

"How did YOU get in here youngster?" Red Un asked with an odd look.

Kai grinned some rubbing the back of his head.

"Well, it was like midnight, and I couldn’t find somewhere to stay, so I laid down in a supply shelter."

He got nothing but stupefied glances from this.

"WHAT?! I was on my way to the swamp lands, and needed somewhere to rest!"

Narudin Narudin, looking extremely tired, gave Kai a looong stare.

"Oh" he said wearily. "Another one. If I may take care of all formalities, Sir Redwick?" He gave Red Un a small bow, and without waiting for an answer, turned to Kai.

"Listen carefully, Sir Kai, You have just stumbled onto an amazing opportunity to heroically die in the Quest in search of the Legendary Library of Legends, or the El-El-El, where all the books of the past, present…" Narudin made a half-hearted attempt of a dramatic pause, glancing at Red Un. "…and future are held.”

After a deep breath, he continued:

"Upon joining the Quest You accept that Sir Redwick Undersoor gets "the first pick" of any treasures or books we find, and understand, that he can't be held responsible for any injuries, deaths or any other "horrible fates that no sane creature should be able to imagine" of Your choosing. You are obliged to be friendly, brave and heroic, but if You aren't any of these, don't worry, what we really want is someone who can chop heads of like nobodies business and be able to follow simple orders in the lines of "Tally ho, be a good homicidal maniac and chop that chap's head off, there's a good boy.""

Narudin patted Kai Sakamada patronizingly on the shoulder and finished:

"Oh, I nearly forgot, we have a great big fierce Sea Demon chasing us, and in a minute or two we're going to try to blast it with great big fierce dwarven technology what-do-you-call-em? Ah, yes torpedoes. So congratulations and it's been nice knowing You. By the way, my name is Narudin, and I'm a half-elf assassin re-educated and turned to sorcerer, alchemist, Lore master and I'm not half bad at medicine."

Having used this days ration of cynicism, Narudin hid in the shadows, leaving the rest of the world to it's own biddings.

Tranquillity Tranquillity grinned and stepped forward, hand extended towards Kai. "Ignore him." she said humorously. "Nobody has died yet. Not that I can remember at least… Well, anyway, welcome to our party!"

Red Un The dwarves were mighty confused with people appearing all the time, but they had finally gotten the torpedoes ready and loaded.

"TORPEDOES READY!"

"FIRE!" yelled Numo.

The torpedoes shot out, sending flames through the water as they made their way towards the confused sea demon.

"Well, at least they didn't blow us up" said Red Un. "Let's see what they can do to that thing..."

Meanwhile, Numo realised what he had to do to save the ship.

"FULL SPEED AHEAD TOWARDS THE COAST!"

Narudin From the darkened corner Narudin snorted. He was in a bad mood and he knew it. It didn't make him feel any better, though.

"Nobody has died? Nobody has died?" he muttered, "There must have been at least a hundred cultists this group has killed, thousands of orcs, trolls, wolves, minotaurs, cyclopses and a few dragons as well. Or maybe they all got a cold and You happened to be passing by when they fell dead? What? What? Well, Yes, none of our party members died, but quite a lot of people around us."

Oh dear, thought a small rational spot in Narudins mind. The madness spell was acting up again.

"Shouldn't have got worked up about those dwarfonauts" he muttered under his breath. "Damn Brotherhood curse..."

As the torpedoes were shot, Narudin stood up, his consciousness floating somewhere with lots of pink clouds. He started walking around the room, still hidden in the shadows, and looking behind various types of machinery.

"I bloody wonder where all these bloody guys are bloody coming from" he said, tapping a torpedo. He knocked harder and yelled "IS SOMEONE BLOODY IN THERE!?"

Marshall william golden Artemis was startled when the man called Narudin started yelling at the torpedo. He had seen the sort at public meetings, ranting about the lack of dandelions in their yard or the like. But this one had seemed fine just a minute ago. ''Well I guess he is pretty stressed out at the moment... hey so I am. On top of that why would this Redwick allow a madman in his company?''

"Uh Sir? I'm quite sure that there is no one in the torpedo, and if there was how may I ask could they breath?"

Artios Artios, a 22 years old knight, was trying to make a campfire near the ocean using two rocks and some logs. "Curse it, why won’t these logs lit for once?!" he muttered. "Sigh, I guess I'll have to waste another Fire Field rune. I HATE to have to waste one of these each time I'm trying to make up a fire." He turned around and picked up a Fire Field rune from his backpack. He aimed the rune at the logs and concentrated. Svosch, and the campfire was lit. "Aaaah, now I can cook my meat." he said and picked up a bag from his backpack. He opened the bag and picked up two pieces of meat.

Marshall william golden Artemis felt a fire field rune's energy being released nearby, and since they were under water it was obvious that there was someone with magic somewhere on the beach...

"I think there's someone on the beach, is there anyway to get a message to them to warn them of the sea demon?"

Artemis looked around the room hoping to find a way to warn the one on the beach of his danger. Maybe he could help out in some way or other.

Narudin Narudin looked at Artemis with a confused expression for a moment, that shook his head, focused on him and said:

"Oh. I'm terribly sorry, I seemed to have had one of my little spells of madness. A remnant of a curse which the Brotherhood of the Dark Star laid on me long ago" he added in a tone of explanation for the newcomers. "That’s the organisation that’s trying to kill us, unsuccessfully, of course. Thank You for Your interfering, urm, Sir Artemis, wasn't it?"

In the meantime, Narudin took out a tin mug with an odd, wooden handle, from one of his pouches (he had practically everything in them), filled it with water from a bottle he fished from yet another pouch and murmured quietly: "Exori Flam", bringing his hand to the mug. Instead of releasing the energy in one go, he kept up a decent flame for a few seconds, until the water started boiling. Then he took some herbs from, yes, another pouch and tossed them into the water.

"The closest You can get to instant tea in these conditions, I suppose" Narudin sighed. Artemis proposed to warn some person who was on the beach they were heading for about the Sea Demon. "I wouldn't bother. The Demon is probably being blasted into smithereens right now. The bloody pieces will probably rain on the beach, though. From what I know about dwarven technology, we're going to get quite a kick, too."

He got over the last urges to point at dwarves and giggle (not a got survival tactic in a confined place with lots of dwarves), wishing the Library of Legends had some spell to cure his mental condition. "Discipline" he scolded himself.

Narudin walked to a viewport to see how the torpedoes had affected the Demon. It sure was going to be a blast, he thought.

Marshall william golden Artemis handed the torpedo incident over to Narudin and took out a small bone device shaped like a 'Y', with well plied deer tendons leading off each of the two prongs to a small piece of soft leather... a gift from his father when he turned thirteen.

"Have you ever seen anything that looked like this before," he asked Narudin.

Before he could answer Artemis quickly blurted, "can-you-teach-me-to-use-a-sword? I mean I have a sword, but I don't know how to use it. All I can do is hunt with my sling-shot if the person is kind enough to stay far and still that is."

Narudin Narudin turned his head from the view of the torpedoes speeding towards the still confused Sea Demon. He looked at the small bone device.

"One question at a time. I believe that is a sling, an often underestimated yet deadly weapon, in the right hands, of course. Very nice craftsmanship if I'm any judge. Of course it also could be a shiyu token from the dead religion of Shupaka, but I doubt it."

"As for swordsmanship, I don't think I would be a very good teacher. I am trained in the art of duel-wielding, not everyone’s choice, and I only use shortswords. If we survive this, I can show You a few tricks, if not in the use of the sword, then other useful skills. I would advise that You turn to Tranquillity, or maybe our new companion Sir Kai there can teach You. Now, though, let’s observe the interesting effects which occur when a Sea Demon meets two, special, and most important, dwarven torpedoes head on..."

Marshall william golden Feeling let down about his sword problem and worried about the result the torpedoes may have on the surrounding life... mainly the sub's occupants, Artemis picked up Diamond and walked to the far wall and sat in his hiding spot behind the torpedoes.

Hoping no one could hear him he pulled the kitten on to his lap. 'Do ya think dad's found out I am not there anymore?,' whispered Artemis. 'The whole palace will probably in an uproar if he has.'

'Mrow?'

'Yeah I guess I can trust these people, at least I think I can. They don't seem to care about my sword being jewelled, but we'll soon see.'

Tranquillity Tranquillity shrugged off Narudin's comment about the numerous opponents that they had killed. They had indeed amassed a large score but she had long ago realised that it wasn't worth counting, as long as you had a reason and never killed out of hand.

She turned around and looked out at the sea. From behind her she caught her name mentioned and turned around. She caught the gist of what Narudin was saying and approached the boy. "If you are interested in learning more about sword handling I would be happy to teach you. I've taught several aspiring warriors in Ab'Dendriel. May I see your blade?"

Marshall william golden Artemis hesitated then handed over his sword. The sword was about one and a half feet long and the hilt was laced with gold and platinum wires. The blade glittered in a pattern of diamonds and rubies in the dim light.

Artemis was ashamed he had taken it. Well it would have been mine anyway, there's only two months till I'm fourteen.

As he handed the sword over to the woman referred to as Tranquillity, he cautioned "be careful not to touch the blade, it will burn more than a slap from a fire devil."

Red Un Numo looked out through the crackling window as the Naughty-Less tried to get as much space as possible between itself and the demon.

"Sti' 'oo 'ose..."

One torpedo hit the demon, who lurched backwards slightly.

"FIRST ONE'S A DUD!" yelled the dwarf observer.

"Damn!" said Numo in the empty room to nobody in particular.

The next one, however, wasn't a dud.

There was a magnificent explosion, and the demon screamed with pain and anger as an enormous hole burst open in its stomach.

Meanwhile...

"We're losing control!"

"The half-dwarf has won again!"

"Curse them! Curse them all!"

And back in the ship...

"Hum...looks like the demon is goin' back to wherever it came from..." said Red Un.

"Wha...it ain't dead?!" said the dwarf observer.

"Nope. But actually makin' it go away is pretty damn impressive, all things considered."

"I guess s... wait! He's doin' somethin'!"

Indeed, the demon decided to let off one final magical blast at the submarine.

"We can't outrun it!"

The blast hit dead on, sending the ship racing out of control towards the coast...

Red Un The whole interior of the ship was shaking and twisting as the ship was completely out of control.

Numo sat still in his chair, as finally, the huge glass broke in a million pieces, and water flowed in.

"Liv' f'ever? Durin ta' liv' f'ever!"

And that was the last of captain Numo.

There was quite some panic as other cracks broke up and started to sip in water. Red Un tried to seal of the ones in the torpedo room, and the other dwarves did likewise.

"Hold on everyone, it's gonna be a rough ending to this!"

Artios As Artios was cooking his meat, he thought he heard something, it sounded like a large bang. Since he was sitting with his back to the ocean he turned around and looked out over the ocean. "Hmm there seems to be something coming towards the coast. I wonder what that might be, I've never seen anything like that before. Err, maybe I shouldn’t stand here?!"

Marshall william golden Artemis was quick to grab Diamond and stuff her in to his coat. "You ok little one?"

'Mow' replied the frightened kitten.

Artemis grabbed onto the nearest table leg which was nailed down for just as a likely event as now.

"THIS IS GUNNA HURT!!!!" Yelled the young runaway.

Kai Sakamada Kai felt the strength of the blast, as it damaged the hull of the Naughty-Less. Shortly thereafter, he felt himself losing balance as the craft became unstable around him. He was holding his balance well, and caught a glance of the beast just outside the window.

He gave a glance to Narudin, before almost falling over.

"I’m guessing when you asked if I could chop someone’s head off, you were referring to one of those!" he said, when he noticed the water leaking into the craft.

"Just my luck" he said under his breath, now making his way to the deck of the Naughty-Less.

"Wht're ye doi'n boy?!" yelled one of the dwarves.

Kai had tied the other end of the rope to a nearby steam pipe (or something) and was forcing the top hatch open.

"There’s to much pressure in this thing!" The top hatch was sealed shut, telling him that they may, or may not be still underwater.

He finally gave up on his first plan, and cut the rope from the pipe. The shaking of the ship eventually threw him off his feet, and he hit the ground hard. He sighed as he struggled back to his feet, his ears picking up that water was entering the craft.

"This is going to be a rough ride, gods save us if that thing’s still outside" he said under his breath, trying to secure his balance, and grabbing hold of the ladder which lead up to the hatch.

Marshall william golden Artemis was thrown as the sub crashed towards the coast, wrenching his arm in the process. Just before he fell into unconsciousness he thought just my luck run away from home and get killed by a speeding sub crash.

Tranquillity Tranquillity examined the blade feeling the grip on the hilt and the balance of the blade. After a few seconds of carefully examining the blade she looked up to examine its owner.

A knowing gleam came to her eye. She nodded towards Artemis and was about to hand his sword back to him when suddenly the ship started bucking back and forth. The blade scraped along the side of her arm and she gave a hiss of indrawn breath. It felt like fire was burning along her skin.

She realized that she would have to be a fool to keep the blade drawn with the boat shaking so violently so she quickly drew out a sword from its sheath and replaced the boys there for safe keeping. She slammed her own blade into the wall for a better grip.

"I'll return it later!" she shouted to Artemis.

Marshall william golden Tranquillity was about to hand him his sword when what he had feared happened she recognized me!

"NOOO!!!!" Tranquillity had just been cut by his sword. Her skin was not merely burning in pain, but had actually melted like a hot knife through fat. "SHE NEEDS HELP FAST!" Artemis yelled just before being knocked unconscious.

Narudin Narudin nearly fell over when the ship suddenly lurched, but regained his balance quite quickly, even as they sped towards the beach. Assassins don't fall over easily, unless they want to.

But he had spit nearly half his tea and that irritated him a bit. He heard Artemis scream and yell that a "she" needs help. Turning, he saw Tranquillity sheathing a richly decorated sword, and Artemis being knocked unconscious. He saw Kai trying to keep his balance. He saw dwarves stopping leaks.

"Ah. Great. One thing at a time."

Narudin swiftly made his way to Tranquillity and glanced if there was anything wrong with her. There was a line on her arm, but the wound was closed, as if something super-heated was put to it.

"Amazing" he said looking at the sword in her scabbard and associating it with the scream, "You cut Your enemies and then cauterise their wound. How very chivalrous."

The wound didn't need treating, fortunately. Kai was managing. He caught hold of Artemis so he didn't drown in the water, which was now knee deep. Something gurgled near him.

Narudin reached down and pulled a cat from the water by the scruff.

"And what are You doing here" he asked pointlessly. "Ah, bloody hellfire. Sorry about this" Narudin said, stuffing the cat into one of his larger pouches as carefully as he could.

Looking around, he saw nothing else that could be done, at least by him. Well, he did some good, which didn't change the fact that they were speeding in an underwater ship towards land, so, de facto, they were in a death trap.

Keeping Artemis' head above the water, Narudin drank the rest of his tea and put the mug back into one of his pouches. Then he sighed (once again), and gripped a close-by railing really hard. He yelled:

"If I were some of You I'd brace myself for impact! The land’s approaching us quite fast! Or maybe it's the other way around!"

Kai Sakamada "Damn, this isn’t good!" Kai said as his legs grew heavy from the water soaking into his clothes. He was about to go over, or more accurately, SWIM over, to see if Tranquillity was alright, however the floor just below him gave way. He caught a deep breath when he felt the break, and was almost instantly sucked out by the pressure, now finding himself moving along side the craft, struggling to keep his breath held.

Luckily the rope he had tied to his leg was still there, and he caught hold of something, so he did not get simply left out in the ocean.

He held his eyes as closed as possible, the salt water having already put a powerful stinging sensation in them.

"Just my luck." he thought to himself, as he felt the ropes knot coming loose from his leg.

By this point, he didn’t even remember WHY he had put that rope on in the first place. Somehow, he would have ended up the same way, so he was not all to upset. He tried to force himself to bend forward and grab the rope to pull himself back inside, however the pressure of the water, and the velocity of the ship made him almost unable to move. He now found himself stuck to the side of the boat, hanging on by a small rope, and the ship flying towards land. He couldn’t hold his eyes shut for much longer, and opened them, eventually growing used to the pain of it. His body was different from a Tibians, so it didn’t really affect his vision. He could see into one of the portholes, where the captain’s body was floating around the room. He didn’t like the thought of this happening to him, and he realized he was running out of breath.

"I think I’d have stood a better chance against that sea demon" he thought glumly, as the ship seemed to continue on forever.

Marshall william golden Artemis wasn't feeling too good. He tried to move his arm but it was paralyzed with pain. He opened his eyes, and quickly shut them. The light was unbearable. His head felt like he had been sat on by a cyclops... well, just as bad.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine wasn't much disturbed by the addition of new members at all to the group, but with the Sea Demon gone more pressing matters were ahead of them. The submarine was sinking! The magical blast from the Sea Demon has almost snapped the submarine into half. Gallons of seawater started to gash into the submarine, greedily filling up any space available in the submarine.

The blast has caused cracks to appear all over the submarine. The chilling water sent a cooling and chilling sensation up her spine. With the water, temperature was starting to drop, as the sea water began to take away the warmth from the submarine and from the bodies of the people.

"I hope we can survive the crash..." Katherine tried to balance herself and grab onto anything that's close to her, as she started to shiver a little due to her losing body heat to the water.

Red Un There was chaos everywhere, but Red Un managed to get one last look through the porthole.

"Oh dear, there's a big rock..."

CRASH!

The Naughty-Less crashed into the enormous undersea rock, which didn't budge. The ship flipped over and splashed out of the water, barely missing Artios and finally land in a huge mess of sounds, water and general chaos.

After a while, Red Un decided to stop being unconscious. As he opened his eyes, he felt that his left arm was broken.

"Ow..."

He got on his feet and looked around. He was standing on what used to be a wall, but had now decided to try out being floor for a change. The other wall, which was now enjoying a career as roof, had a huge rift in it, through which the settling sun shined in. Red Un took out his rope with his right arm and threw it up trough the rift. Then he climbed outside.

He immediately saw the man who was sitting next to a fire.

"Ahoi! There's... uh... there's a perfectly good explanation for all this..."

Chapter 33, in which there is a lot of tea is drank and the half-dwarf is captured by angry women
Narudin The crash sent Narudin flying into the air.

"Damn" he thought. "I'm going to have to learn how to secure myself properly one of these days."

The flight would have been much more graceful if he hadn't trashed his arms and legs around like he did. Amazingly, instead of crashing into the wall with neck-breaking force, he crashed into a wide viewport, with what was glass-breaking force. For a moment Narudin enjoyed the panorama, a lovely beach with an gaping man on it, until his perspective suddenly tilted and he had the distinct sensation of falling.

"Damn it" he swore, but his heart wasn't into it. Besides, the rushing air was pushing the words back into his mouth, so instead be observed what passed under him.

"Rocks... more rocks... hard terrain... snow drift... SNOW DRIFT?!"

The impact was brutal, but not as final as, for example, in the case of a rock. He laid there for a moment, dazed and then got out of the snow drift. He looked at the destruction in front of him, raised his hands into the air and shouted:

"I am immortal!"

At this moment a dwarven beer mug, which had been tumbling through the air, decided to hit Narudin on his head, which quite definitely knocked him out cold. A small cat got out of one of his pouches, licked his face, meowed and walked towards the wreckage. After a few seconds two shortswords fell from the sky and quite impressively imbedded themselves in the snow on his right-hand side.

Narudin stirred, looked at the swords and muttered: "Oh. Drama. I really have to learn how to secure myself better..."

Unsteadily he got to his feet, sheathed the swords and made his way to the stricken Naughty-less, seeing Red Un clamber out of the wreckage.

Red Un "Snow? Why is it snowin' 'round Carlin?"

Indeed, the great city of women could be seen on the horizon to the west. White flakes were falling from the sky.

"Hmmh... there seems to be some sort of change in the weather. Maybe it's 'cause of the storm? It might've moved the cool winds down 'ere?"

Red Un climbed down from the remains of the once proud submarine.

"Man, I need a beer..."

Then he noticed that a barrel had rolled out from the remains of the bar.

"All right!"

Narudin "That’s my luck" Narudin said, approaching Red Un, "I get shipwrecked on a bunch of rocks near Carlin, fly a few dozen metres into the air, and then fall on a snow drift. I should start gambling."

He looked at the guy on the beach, who was still staring at the remains of The Naughty-less.

"Ho there, greetings fellow adventurer! Don't You worry about a thing, we'll just gather all the survivors and leave as soon as possible."

He entered the wreckage to see what the situation looked like inside.

Marshall william golden Artemis stood up, looked around for Tranquillity and tried to walk to her. When he ended up five feet to the left of her, he decided to crawl.

"I'm going to check for internal damage ok?" He then pushed his hand through her arm and after pausing at a moan from her, he continued to search her arm for sealed blood vessels and shortened tendons.

Artemis wasn't sure if Katherine had time to fix Tranquillity's arm but since he couldn't...

"Umm excuse me," Artemis asked after crawling over and standing up before Katherine, "can you please look after Tranquillity, her arm is fine on the outside but her main artery is partially sealed over and she could lose it. And all the people I've met before thought their arm a great tool to have."

Artios As Artios saw that the "thing" was coming closer and closer, he decided to draw his sword and pointed it towards the sea. "Now, what might this..." was all he got to say before the "thing" jumped out from the sea and missed him just by a few meters. Artios fell on his back when he saw what was coming out of the sea, never did he expect that THIS was what were coming towards him. Artios rose up again as quickly as possible and somewhat stared at the survivors. He approached the man who obviously was a sorcerer. "Well done, not many would have had survived that crash." Artios smiled, and said "My name is Artios. Now, could someone, or something possibly tell me how this... thing ended up here?"

Red Un Red Un finished drinking a whole barrel of beer with one hand (the other was broken, remember?). It eased the pain somewhat.

"Yeah, there's a pretty long, thrilling and insane story 'bout all this, but it's far too complicated to take now. Suffice to say that these..."

He waved his hand in the general direction of the remains.

"...are the last things left of a once-proud submarine, and just 'cause I went lookin' for th' Library o' Legends..."

The beer started to kick in.

"...it'sch all... y'know... crashed an' stuff..."

Then he fell over and lay on the ground, mumbling incoherently.

Meanwhile, several dwarves emerged from the wreckage. One of them started running as fast as he could, and after several meters, he turned around and looked back at the others. Then he ran some more. Then he jumped and shouted "YEEHOOO!" and then he returned to the ship, and started to talk excitedly with the other dwarves.

"The curse is broken!"

"So's the ship!"

"An' several 'o us!"

Marshall william golden Artemis had told her about Tranquillity's arm and then hurried to find Diamond. After scanning the beach, he saw her sitting near the wreckage eating something.

"Hey Diamond come here, what's that you got?"

'Muhw' came the muffled reply.

Artemis walked over to find the kitten chewing on a piece of a leather jacket. He took it away from her earning a begrudged look... from a cat!

After drying the sopping animal with a towel he retrieved from a water-proof container in his coat, Diamond dashed to the dying fire.

Artemis poked the coals with a stick and then snapped the stick and threw it in after some blowing the stick caught. Diamond started to purr as she felt the warmth wash over her.

Narudin Narudin doubled-backed as he saw Red Un topple over. Quickly walking to the half-dwarf, he examined him for any life threatening wounds. Instead he saw an empty cask of beer, which he would swear was full a few minutes ago.

"Dwarves" he muttered, shaking his head, and then corrected himself, "Half-dwarves" with a little more of head shaking. He stopped shaking his head quickly, though, as a pang of pain coursed from his neck.

"Yeah, I thought I could make a fall like that and still be unharmed. Here we go..."

He took Red Un by his shoulders and half-dragged him towards the fire. Despite his slender form, there was some strength in his arms. You had to be fit to hang by one hand over large falls, when, for example, a group of guards were in hot pursuit over the roof tops etc. etc.

Putting Red Un near the fire to dry out, Narudin turned to the beach's original occupier and said:

"Be greeted, Sir Artios. I am Narudin of Venore, currently a companion of this here" he prodded Red Un with his toe. "Sir Redwick Undersoor, with whom I and a few other companions are completing a quest of great dangers and riches, though I've yet to see the riches" Narudin muttered under his breath. Aloud, he said, "We were searching for the Library of Legends, where all the books of the past, present" Narudin stopped and waited until the crash of thunder died down "and future are stored, and entered this dwarven underwater vessel to reach the Island of Vega, but once again we have been repelled from the island, although fortunately uninjured." He winced as his bruises decided to throw in their two cents. "Almost uninjured."

"Basically, Sir Redwick has been all around Tibia, chased by assassins, the undead, orcs, minotaurs, trolls, fire elementals, cyclopses, even a few dragons and a couple of demons, he was sent to a Dream World, and now we have just added being shipwrecked from underwater to our personal list of Bad-Things-That-Happened-To-Us-On-Our-Quest. If You could help us with taking care of the survivors, we would be grateful. And he's only drunk, I believe, so don't worry" Narudin said, pointing to Red Un, "I've got a dwarven ring in case he doesn't wake up for too long, but gods themselves know, I think a rest would do good for us all."

With that he bowed and went to the wreckage, passing Artemis going to the fire, and gave him a short nod. The first person he stumbled on was Tranquillity, whom he took and carried to the fire. Carefully he examined her wounds, but they were all just bruises except for the clean, closed cut on her arm. With a glance at the sword in her scabbard, Narudin did what was needed to mend the wound. He chuckled as he remembered one of his Medicine Master's sayings: "When in doubt, always stitch the red to the red, the blue to the blue and the white to the white and it will probably be alright." After treating to the wound, Narudin used a Intense Healing Rune on it, which nicely sealed it.

"Not even a scar" he said happily. "And You will still be able to use the arm. How lucky." He turned to Artemis. "You should watch it with this sword, I've only seen blades like this in the hands of powerful people, who can afford them, or had them in their possession as a heirloom for generations."

He gave Artemis a calculating stare, then shrugged and returned to the stricken underwater ship, to search for the rest.

Red Un Red Un rolled around, onto his broken arm.

Bad move.

"YARGHUGBHLE..."

He rolled back to his original position, and decided to use it for the rest of the drunken stupor.

The surviving dwarves started to search through the wreck for any more survivors.

"Hey look, 'eres the cap'n!"

"He looks sorta... dead."

"Aye. Let's give 'im a proper burial..."

They pulled out the broken body that had belonged to Numo and started to dig a grave for it.

Marshall william golden Realizing that he had forgot his sword, Artemis went over to Tranquillity's side and carefully removed it and replaced it in his own sheath.

He then put the pieces of the puzzle together, the sub, the dwarves, the inscriptions, and the captain himself.

"Is that who I think it is?! That's Captain Numo!!! But he isn't... he can't be... is he??

Artemis had heard of the dwarven captain that sailed the bottom of the ocean, but he was supposed to live forever.

Red Un "Yup, 'es dead as mead" said one of the dwarves cheerily. They finished digging the grave and dumped Numo into it. Then they took a piece of metal from the wreck and laid it on top of him and filled the grave again. Finally, they took the barrel lying next to Red Un and put it on the grave.

"He'd 'ave wanted it with 'im..."

Then the dwarves stood around the grave silently. The snow kept falling...

Marshall william golden Artemis went over to the sleeping Red Un and carefully reached into his arm and painlessly set Red's arm bone.

Artemis decided that sleep sounded pretty good, so he lay down by the fire and drifted to sleep within moments.

Artios "Ah, the Library of Legends you say?" Artios said. "I come from a clan far to the north, of course there is a small village there as well, we call it Hardenshagen." Artios smiled. "I doubt you've heard about it though, hehe... However, once every man in Hardenshagen turn 20 he is sent out from the village for 10 years. He is supposed to bring any kind of treasures back to the village, it might seem to be a rather odd tradition, however we're very wealthy. So it seems like it works. I've been hunting for any kind of treasures for nearly 3 years now. I've not gotten my hands on any great treasure though. Most of what I have found is some gems and money. The most expensive thing I've got right now is these Boots of Haste, my wife gave them to me when I left the village." Artios sighed. "It's not really that easy to be so far away from the one you love." Artios looked at the ship. "Ah, sorry, I have not been talking to any living thing for the last year. Most living things I've encountered proved hostile and they were mostly slain before they got to open their mouth." Artios laughed and went to the ship, just as he was going to enter the ship as he saw a cat just nearby. "Ooh, a cat, I love those" he said. Since he was not looking where he was going he slipped on some seaweed and landed on his back.

Marshall william golden Artemis was awoken by a loud thud, and saw Artios lying on his back. "Umm watch out for the sea weed?"

Artemis went over to see what the cat was doing by the sub. He had just got to the kitten when he heard something that didn't sound to good. Rats, hundreds of rats, storming from the sub. The rats had a bloodthirsty sheen to them. Kinda like they were sleeping but then how were they walking?

Just then he was bitten and a shooting pain spread out through his leg. Artemis grabbed his cat and rushed to the fire and drew his sword.

"Uh a little help please?" he called out to other travellers.

Artios Artios quickly rose up as he saw all those rats approaching him and the boy with the cat. "Ah, some rats eh? Well, even the weak enemies are strong in great numbers. At moments like this I think a Great Fire ball rune will be quiet effective." Artios picked up a Great Fire ball rune from his backpack. He aimed the rune at the rats as they were speeding towards him. He concentrated. "Dang. I forgot about all the people in there, I would most likely hurt them with my rune." Artios decided to draw his sword before the rats got too close. "Hm, charging at them might not be a very good idea, maybe I should wait for them for a little while, or maybe use one of my Fire Wall runes?" The rats were very close by now, so Artios decided to quickly fetch a Fire Wall rune and shot it just in front of him. Some of the rats were running too fast and ran right through the fire. "Hehe, this was the first time in a long while I got any use of these Fire Wall runes."

Marshall william golden As the rats were incinerated in the fire wall, it seemed as though ten more appeared. Artemis reached into a nearby backpack and pulled out an Ultimate healing rune and quickly shoved it at Red Un's arm, meanwhile shaking him awake.

"Red, we are in trouble! Please wake up. NOW!"

Artemis turned around in time to see a rat flying through the air. He was just able to hit it away with the flat of his sword when another and another jumped at him. There just doesn't seem a way to kill them all.

"There's too many, we're going to be overwhelmed!" Yelled Artemis as he was encircled by twenty rats.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine was lucky enough to cast a forcefield around her just as the submarine crashed into the shore rock, and managed to levitate out from a crack. But the backwing of the submarine miraculously pierced into Katherine's protective shield, sending her falling onto the shores.

What seemed like an eternal rest to Katherine was abruptly interrupted when she felt a horde of tiny legs running past her legs. Slowly opening her eyes, Katherine was dumbfounded to see rats, so many that it could be described as a sea of rats. Trying not to trigger an attack on her, Katherine slowly pulled herself to a low-hanging tree that was about ten feet away from her and levitated above to have a better view of where her fellow group mates were.

Master, I've finally found you! Whisky suddenly descended onto her right shoulder, it flapped its wings a little as it made its landing. Katherine gave it a light pat and smile to Whisky.

Yucky isn't it... So much rats... Whisky joked.

Narudin Narudin was just about to enter the wreckage when a horde of rats emerged from inside, swarming towards the group. A couple went for him, but they met only the steel of his twin swords that suddenly appeared in his hands. The rest ran past, heading for the others. Thinking quickly, Narudin sheathed his swords, held his hands outspread in front of him and intoned: "Exevo flam hur."

A wave of fire rushed from his fingers, incinerating a large number of rats, but still more were emerging from the remains of underwater ship. He used the small opening he made to run into the inside and, whilst slaughtering rats with his swords, found what he was looking for. Kai Sakamada was lying in the wreckage, the rats trying to get a bite out of him. Without wasting time, Narudin flung him over his shoulder and ran out, discharging a Great Fireball Rune behind him for good measure.

As he emerged from inside, he heard sounds of fighting and saw that the rats had engaged the group in combat. The one called Artios had erected a fire wall which stopped quite a few of the oncoming rats. Narudin grinned.

"So simple" he laughed, taking out a number of fire, energy and magic walls. Firstly, he shot a magic wall in front of Artemis, who seemed to have been overwhelmed by the sudden attack. The wall having stopped the leading rats, and buying Artemis a few seconds, Narudin turned to The Naughty-less and erected a few well-placed walls of energy and fire, which quite effectively stopped the swarm of rats. Satisfied with his handiwork, Narudin proceeded to take out his Great Fireball Runes to take care of the ones inside.

"Take this" he said, just on the general principle of saying something cool before wrecking havoc and causing mass destruction.

The runes discharged.

Red Un Red Un was dreaming that he was eating a big, tasty steak. But then it felt like it was growing hairs and legs on it, and...

"PWMRGHLURPH!"

He spit out the rat and stumbled onto his feet.

"Hey...wha'...wazgoin'on?"

He saw the hordes of rats coming from the ship.

"Y'... Y'li'll buggers!"

He started to stomp rats with his feet. The other dwarves drew their axes and joined in the fray.

"I told ya t'set out mousetraps!"

"Must be all that rotten bread..."

Meanwhile, the Brotherhood looked on curiously.

"Rats, eh?"

"Hmm... but it isn't our doing, is it?"

"I don't think it is..."

Narudin The Great Fireballs hit in the middle of the trapped rats with a glorious explosion, which sent the rats flying everywhere. All kinds of rats, at that: fried, baked, burned, crispy, crunchy, charcoaled - You name it. Narudin cried "Utamo Vita~!" as they began to fall all around him. His forcefield shimmered as it deflected the falling rodents, the invisible sphere protecting him from the gruesome rain.

Even if there still were some rats inside the wreckage who survived the blast, they would take a few minutes to get out, as the walls Narudin had set were still intact. Gripping his swords, he ran to the battle taking place further down the beach.

Marshall william golden Artemis was wondering how so many rats could fit in such a small ship. So he decided to hack a path through the sea of filthy rodents to take a look.

As he got near where the flow of rats started he saw a greenish shimmering field on a floor-turned-wall.

"Hmmm, what's it look like to you Diamond? Not a normal portal as there is in the Temples."

'Grrrrounw. Hssssss."

"Uhh yeah, I remember. It's from that book on mythical magical miracles. Uhh, I think it said something like 'Item Duplicator, USE ONLY ON INANIMATE OBJECTS!!!!'"

"ANYONE KNOW HOW TO TURN THIS THING OFF????!!!!" Yelled Artemis desperately running from the submarine.

Kai Sakamada Kai stood up, dusting himself off, and thinking, "Wow, it’s a miracle I didn’t get launched off considering I was outside the hull of the ship! Maybe my luck’s finally starting to be good!"

About that time, Narudins firespell hit him head on, knocking him back into the wreckage.

"Why me?"

He stood back up, and charged some energy into his hand. In an instant, most of the rats near him had died, and he walked away from the wreckage, Giving Narudin an odd look.

"Uhh... Thanks." he said, in a half confused sounding remark. He looked around, looking at the dwarves, and Red Un, in his drunken state.

He raised an eyebrow to the situation and walked over to the fire, and sat down, still keeping his eyes peeled. He hardly knew anyone around, besides Katherine, whom he still did not know very well.

He sighed and looked up some, watching a swiff of clouds move across the sky.

"Well at least they’re not treating me like a kid." he said, halfway to himself.

Narudin Narudin stopped when he heard Artemis scream. Now he was really confused. Go on and help the others? Or should he return where the remains of the ship lay and see why Artemis was shouting "ANYONE KNOW HOW TO TURN THIS THING OFF????!!!!" And what was "this" referring to? As far as he could tell, the battle on the beach was going alright for them, so he finally decided to double back.

"What seems to be the problem?" He asked Artemis and immediately saw what he hadn't noticed earlier.

"Damn, an Item Duplicator. I remember these, The Brotherhood has a few. I wonder how this one ended up in The Naughty-less? Oh well, not important now. I believe it can duplicate a nearly infinite number if flung into overdrive. The only way I know of to stop it is to overload it, preferably with magic."

Narudin sighed, opening his rune pouches.

"If anyone knows a better way, then please speak up, I hate using up all my runes, and I hate destroying such powerful magic objects, for surely the Duplicator will explode when overloaded."

Red Un The dwarves started to talk among themselves again.

"I told ya that thing was trouble!"

"Yeah, but Numo insisted we'd take it along!"

Red Un kept stomping, but slipped on the goo produced by stomped rats and fell into the snow. He got on his feet again and ran over to the wreckage, where the rats seemed to come from.

"Wha'...whazzistha'?"

He saw the strange item that seemed to duplicate the rats at tremendous speed.

"Oh...so thazzit!"

Before anyone could stop him, he drew his sword and thrust it into the machine. The sword started to glow green.

"Wha'...what's 'appenin'?"

Red Un started to shiver as the duplicator sent its energy pumping through him. Then it exploded, sending the half-dwarf flying trough the air and (fortunately) landing in a snowdrift.

He got up.

"Woa...I feel...sober!"

Narudin Narudin was mightily surprised when Red Un suddenly ran past him an thrust his sword into the Duplicator.

"You, You, You unreasonable Half-Dwarf!" he screamed, as the glowing oval started cracking and then exploded, sending a live projectile in the form of a half-dwarf soaring into a snow drift.

Narudin was second closest apart from Red Un, but most of the blast’s force was deflected by his still active Magic Shield, which shattered from the explosions power. All in all, it didn't go too bad for him, as he only stumbled a few steps back. It's better to be manaless and alive than full of mana and baked to a crisp.

Narudin walked a bit dazedly to Red Un and said:

"You could have at least yelled something like "I'm gonna do something really stupid in a drunken stupor, so ya better watch out!" I'd've happily made way for You and backed away, oh, lets say 100 meters to see what happens."

Narudin took out a piece of baked fish from one of his pouches and started eating it.

"Anyone care for some fish?" he asked. "I've also got some white mushrooms, apples and grapes. Very good for You, grapes, they contain a lot of glucose."

With that he took out a bunch of grapes, which were amazingly unscathed after being bumped, exploded, crushed and flung into the air so many times.

"Anyone?" Narudin asked again, taking one grape and carefully peeling the skin off.

Red Un The last of the rats realised that they couldn't win, so they sneaked away to wherever rats sneak away. Red Un rubbed his head.

"Ow...shouldn't've drank all that beer..."

He sat down over at the fire.

"I guess we could stay 'ere for the night, and tomorrow we'll go to Carlin and...well, I guess something will happen. Gimmie some 'o that fish..."

The other dwarves gathered together.

"We're gonna go back to Kazordoon now."

Red Un looked up at them.

"Oh, you're not immortal anymore, eh?"

"Nope, and it's a damn good thing. Now we're gonna go home, get drunk and some day die in peace."

"Have fun!"

And thus the last of Numo's crew left, singing merrily as they walked trough the snow.

"No, nay, never No nay never no more Shall we go Outside Kazzy! No never, no more!"

Narudin "Help Yourself" said Narudin, taking out his food reserves on a piece of cloth he neatly put on the snow (the cloth which he had in one of his pouches, of course).

"I sure would need some rest, a night's sleep would us good. I will also need to restock my equipment and runes. Fortunately, I've got some hidden stash in and near Carlin." Saying that, Narudin took out an empty rune and intoned "adevo grav flam". Then he piled some branches and shot all of the charges onto them, making a second fire near the first one. He took out his tea mug, put some snow into it and placed it near the fire.

"I'll go and see if I can catch something more concrete to eat. Maybe some rabbits..."

Narudin disappeared into the gloom of the fast-coming night and all that was heard was the hiss of snowflakes falling on the fire.

Darkness Fall-ll Just before the last of the rats managed to run away, Katherine struck her Serpent Staff among the horde of Rats and managed to knock a few rats unconscious.

"Well, here's a few rats for you... Your dinner..." Katherine said to Whisky as she slowly landed just beside the prized rats for Whisky, picked one up by its tail and waved it slightly in front of Whisky.

Whisky's tummy couldn't resist the temptation provided by Katherine and very soon, its tummy was making sounds...

"Seems like my old pal's tummy is hungry..." Katherine jokingly laughed. "Don't worry, I'll make a nice small meal for you..." Katherine added as she walked over to the fire and sat by Narudin.

Red Un Red Un chewed on the fish and looked at Narudin as he disappeared again.

"Hmmh, there's something strange 'bout that Narudin fellow. Well, there's a lot o' things strange 'bout him, but there's something particularly strange. Whenever he's 'round, it feels like we're being watched by someone."

He finished his fish.

"I ain't implying that 'es a traitor or anythin', but... well, there's something strange 'bout that Narudin fellow."

Narudin The small rabbit heard a rustle. Cautiously, it stopped, and stared intently at the gloom in front of it. After a few seconds of silence, it relaxed and moved on. Narudin, seeing his prey come into a convenient position, dislodged a throwing dagger which caught the poor creature totally by surprise.

"Five should do it" he whispered, jumping down from a tree. He opened the rabbit took out two drumsticks from it and a carrot... ...from a tree. He skilfully skinned it and removed the meat, adding it to his previous kills.

Slowly, he made his way back to where they made their camp. As he got closer, his step got slower and Narudin fell into a contemplative state of being.

Ever since he joined Red Un and his group he began having this strange feeling of not being alone. This was not a very good trait for a person hunted by a deadly organisation, as You had to see the real dangers, not the imaginary ones. Sensing a presence was a skill You gained quickly when being an assassin, because Your chances of survival dimmed quite radically without it.

He had tried everything he knew short of exorcism to get rid of the nagging sensation in the back of his head, but still it seemed to stay there, lingering at the back of his consciousness. Narudin didn't like it, but didn't know how to cope with it. So he kept persuading himself that it was nothing important, or at least nothing important enough at this time. Nevertheless...

His thoughts were interrupted when Narudin arrived at the groups resting place. Out of habit he silently floated towards the fire, seeming to appear right beside it without ever entering the circle of light. Narudin neatly put down the meat he was burdened with.

"I'm afraid I found only this" he said apologetically. "There was a stag, but the wind changed when I was stalking it and my smell alarmed it too fast. I've also found some nuts."

Narudin sat down and sullenly looked into the fire. The mug of snow had become a mug of water, and soon became a mug of boiling water. Narudin then took a few tea leaves, which were a bit on the yellowish side now, to tell the truth, and put them into the boiling water. Yep, it was Narudins Tea Time Break again.

"I can take first watch, if nobody minds" ventured Narudin, sipping his tea. "I don't feel in the mood for sleeping."

Tujex Tujex listened as Narudin announced how he would take watch tonight. "I'm not complaining," Tujex said as he began to look around for a nice place he could take up rest.

Johnathan Hopefire "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" yelled Johnathan. He thought he must have been having one of his dreams again, as he was falling through the sky, headfirst towards the ground. This time it was not a dream.

He fell, faster and faster, screaming the whole way, and finally, he struck the ground. Luckily for him, his fall was broken by something soft. He tried to roll over, but he must have broken a few of his ribs.

From underneath him he heard a moan, and suddenly a man (Narudin), gasping for breath, heaved Johnathan off of himself.

"Who are you!?" exclaimed the bewildered, and shocked man, who had just moments before been driven into the ground by something very heavy.

"I....I..." stammered Johnathan, looking at his surroundings, but all he could say was "where am I?"

Narudin Narudin was bloody well surprised when someone crashed on him, seemingly falling from above. The stranger got off him quickly, but Narudin was annoyed anyway.

"Who the hell are You?" He asked, but then quickly continued, "No, I don't think I want to know. We aren't in a submarine, So You can't say You just sort of went in and fell to sleep, so it's the ol' "I don't know how I got here, suddenly I was falling from the sky", eh?"

He looked under his feet.

"And You spilled my tea. You spilled my tea. You spilled my tea. You spilled my tea. You spilled my tea. You spilled my tea."

Narudin looked at the newcomer with murder in his eyes, suddenly turned away and walked to the nearest snow-covered tree. He thrust his hands in front of him and screamed "Exevo mort hur!" The poor tree and a couple which had the misfortune of standing too near it were disintegrated, leaving no more than dust, which quickly dispersed in the air.

Then he calmly walked back, dusted a speck off his shoulder and put another mug of snow near the fire.

"I was really looking forward to that tea, You know" he said wistfully and then turned to the sky-faller. "So, Kind Sir, will You join our camp and tell us what happened to You that You suddenly fell out of the sky and onto my back? Please forgive my lack of hospitality, I had quite a stressful day. I am Narudin of Venore, and my companions can introduce themselves. Care to tell us Your name?"

Red Un Red Un didn't seem at all surprised by someone falling out from the sky. He took a nut and swallowed it whole.

"Heh, don't mind Narudin, he's a little bit odd, just as th'rest of us. Me name's Redwick Undersoor, but call me Red like everyone else does. I've fallen out o' the sky quite some times meself. Never gets used to it, I tell ya. And who might you be, and how did you come to fall out of the sky this night?"

Darkness Fall-ll All Katherine heard was an "AHHHHhhhHH!!!", then something big that seems like a human crashed upon Narudin all of a sudden. Too surprised by that kinda entrance, Katherine almost spit her drink when she saw someone falling down from the sky outta nowhere.

Well well well Master, that's a very neat way to make an entrance and introduction to people... Why didn't I do that thirty years ago??? Whisky joked to Katherine about that mysterious person's entrance.

Marshall william golden Artemis, over the initial shock of having someone fall from the sky, went over and put out his hand.

"My name is Artemis Silverstone, of .. umm.. Thais. I must warn you, in the time I have been with this group, I have had more of an adventure then in my whole life."

A small form silently stalked through the snow crouched low to the ground and pounced on Artemis' foot. "Oh yeah, this is my cat Diamond."

The kitten stopped mulling the foot and started winding through his legs, purring as though there were no tomorrow.

Tranquillity Tranquillity searched around the wreckage for her dagger, found it, mumbled a bit in disappointment over the destroyed magical device (which would have been a great addition to her collection), and sat around the campfire.

A man fell out of the sky and after she recovered from her surprise borrowed some tealeaves from Narudin while he was away. She pulled out a flask, stuffed it with snow and set it over the fire to heat.

"By the way, neat entrance." She held out her hand to the newcomer. "I'm Tranquillity, nice to meet you."

Just as her water started to boil Narudin returned from his deforestation adventure. "Mind if I borrow some tealeaves? Thanks." she said without waiting for a response. She dropped the tealeaves she had already taken into the flask and moved it away from the fire to cool down.

Turning back to the new arrival she asked, "So, how did you manage to fall from the sky? Must be quite a story."

Narudin "Yes, that’s right, I absolutely don't mind You taking my tea leaves. Please help Yourselves" Narudin said after Tranquillity had already took them. "No problem at all. My pleasure, really. That’s what they are for, after all. To use them. Ehem. Glad to see You up and about again, Lady Tranquillity. You missed a lot of excitement: rat infestations, Red Un blowing up a powerful magical artefact…”

Narudin looked at the wreckage.

"Pity about the Duplicator, though. But I suppose there was no other way."

The man who had fallen from the sky was still standing a bit bewildered, which was understandable after, well, falling from the sky.

With a sigh, Narudin spoke to him "You are currently on a beach near the town of Carlin, to answer Your initial question. The snow is a phenomena caused most probably by the storm raging around the Ice Islands. We are a party of adventurers. I hope that cleared things up. By the way, You didn't bring any friends with You, did You?" Narudin glanced at the sky. "Because I dislike it when it rains just water, raining humans are possibly even worse.”

"In my Life I've been stabbed, bludgeoned, cut, burned, bitten, poisoned and many more, but I've never been fallen on" said Narudin, preparing his new cup of tea. "You live and learn, I suppose."

Darkness Fall-ll The snow was falling even though it was close to summertime now. It was indeed a phenomenon.

Like how each new member that joined the group, Katherine didn't pay much attention to the newcomer as well, she paid more attention to making some warm tea and soup for the rest of the group and Whisky.

"Well, there better be no more of such a drastical entrance made by anyone, it's enough to make someone be struck by a heart attack..." Katherine sarcastically joked about it. Reaching into her backpack, she pulled out a small mug.

"Narudin, may I?!" Katherine asked Narudin, as she pointed her finger at the tea leaves which Narudin has taken out.

"Well, now that we're stuck in Carlin, we might as well explore the Famous City of Females, and ask around for directions to the Ice Isles?!" Karherine continued.

Red Un "Well, I've been fallen on some times." Red Un said to Narudin. "I don't get used th'that either."

Then he turned to Katherine.

"Yes, I suppose we oughta go to Carlin in the mornin' and see what's to be seen. Just remember that this certainly ain't no vacation, so I'll prefer t'keep the exploring as limited as possible."

Artios As soon as all the rats escaped Artios decided to sit next to the campfire amongst the others. "Well, you're heading for Carlin tomorrow, are you not?" He asked. "Hmm, you do not mind if I join you in this quest sir Redwick? As I already told, I need to find some kind of treasure." Artios had almost forgotten his cooked meat. Surprisingly, he still had it in his hand. He took a large chunk of the meat, just as someone fell from the sky and landed on Narudin. Artios grinned "More people from the submarine?"

Red Un "Treasure? Sure, I guess it's valuable an' all, but I'm startin' to doubt that any treasure in the world is worth all this trouble..."

Red Un took out his trusty blanket, rolled it around a rock, and thus had a good pillow. He laid down.

"If ya don't mind, I'm gonna sleep now. We have to take your story in the mornin', man-who-fell-from-the-sky. G'night."

Narudin "By all means, help Yourself" said Narudin, pushing the tealeaves pouch towards Katherine. As Red Un prepared himself for sleep he said: "As I said, I can take first watch, if nobody minds. I'm leaving the tealeaves so anyone can use them. I'll go find myself a comfortable route. You can decide who takes the next watch, and send him up after midnight. Goodnight to You all."

With a bow, Narudin faded into the darkness, seemingly without ever moving from the place in which he stood.

Narudin silently scouted the perimeter of the their camp, the effect of silent foreboding dimmed a bit by the occasional sip which could be heard coming from the darkness. Finishing his tea (Finally!), Narudin put the mug back into one of his pouches. Then he found a convenient tree with a good view on the surroundings.

"There's nothing like a good cuppa and a tree to sit in" he thought, looking at the gloom surrounding the camp. He settled himself comfortably and began his silent vigil.

Red Un Meanwhile, a white-skinned man with red eyes, dressed in purple robes, walked around, looking sort of confused. As he passed the tree Narudin was sitting in, he stopped.

"It, I say, it feels like someone is watching me. But with my amazing senses, no villainous spy can hide from me, Melrod, carpet-flyer extraordinaire!"

He kept talking to himself as he leaned against the tree, totally unaware that is was already occupied.

"This, I say, this snowstorm was as surprising as a rain cloud in Darama. Unexpected, that is."

Narudin Narudin had been watching the figure for some time. He vaguely remembered the reports saying something about the carpet-flyer Melrod, quite a shifty person, as a side note stated, who was to fly the Red Un and his group to Vega. The Brotherhood secretly stole his carpet and planted another one in a passing minotaur tribe. The whole plot sent the party into deep sleep and their consciousness was transported to the Dream World of the strange planet "Earth". Fortunately, they escaped then, spoiling the Brotherhoods dark plans once again.

Narudin listened with amusement to the ranting carpet-flyer, knowing he was trying to keep his courage in the dark forest. He was probably heading towards the fire, like a moth to light. Narudin grinned widely. And suddenly disappeared from his place in the tree.

Melrod was resting with his back to the trunk of the tree, when suddenly it seemed to grow hands, both of them holding identical, slender and, most importantly, sharp swords. The swords positioned themselves under his chin, with pressure which was just under the point of drawing blood, but with a promise that they can do much more.

"I'd advise You didn't yell" said a voice behind him conversationally. "It may just be that You'll drown before You suffocate. We're friends here, am I right? Don't nod." The swords pressure was slightly reduced, "Now nod. Slightly."

Nod.

"And I think You'd be glad to join me for a stroll to that fireplace there, right? Just nod."

Nod.

"And I don't think You'll try anything fancy, will You? Just nod."

Nod.

"That’s good, because I bet You're very much attached to your outlying parts, aren't You? Just nod."

Nod.

"Now I'm going to take these nasty sharp objects from Your throat and You'll slowly walk towards the fire without turning around like a good boy, won't You? Just nod."

Nod. The swords disappeared and Melrod slowly raised one hand and massaged his throat. A small prod sent him walking to the party’s camp. With a cheerful smile, Narudin for once entered the field of light openly, prodding Melrod along with a sword.

"I brought us a guest for a late supper, he seemed a bit lost, so I invited him here. I hope nobody minds?" Narudin asked, finally sheathing his sword. "Please be seated, Good Sir, and enjoy the hospitality of our small camp." He put a piece of roasted rabbit meat into Melrods unresisting hand.

Kai Sakamada Kai was still sitting some ways off, keeping a sharp eye on the horizon.

"Any of you mind telling me, what the hell that demon thing was?" He asked.

After a few minutes, he realized they hadn’t heard him, and dropped the issue. He had his sword out, and was just studying the hilt, and polishing it with his shirt. As of the last few days, the jewel on the end of its handle had been showing some odd images within it. It had always reflected his memory and thoughts, however the most recent images displayed where of something he had never dreamed.

"Well, never travelled with a group quite like this one." he said to himself, placing the sword back into its sheath that was strapped on his back.

"If that ancient library or whatever is real, I may be able to find a way home..."

He crossed his arms, and shuddered some. His vest and shirt didn’t provide much protection from the snow, and knowing that it was no time near winter sent another chill down his spine.

His cheeks were already turning red, and he tried to ignore the cold. He stood up, and walked over to the tree, looking at Narudin in the branches, and the other man babbling on up under it.

He decided to avoid the man for now, and went over to the camp fire, to try and stay warmed.

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine reached three fingers into the tealeaves pouch and slightly clamped her fingers together and gripped some tealeaves out from the pouch. Gently gripping onto the leaves, trying not to crush such delicate things, Katherine gently dropped them into her small mug and poured hot water into the mug. Immediately, a sweet aroma of the tealeaves rose from the mug and filled the air around her.

"MMMmm... Nice..." Katherine smiled brightly, as she brought the mug slightly closer to her nose and sniffed a little before slowly bringing her lips to the brim of the mug and took a sip.

From the darkness, Narudin came back to the temporary camp with someone, Katherine shifted her eyes slightly from her mug to the direction of Narudin and was surprised to see Melrod.

"Melrod, what are you doing here in Carlin?" Katherine asked, shaking Red Un to wake up. "Er.. Red Un, we have a new guest, Melrod's here..."

Red Un Red Un just grumbled.

"Mrhnmh...lemme 'lone...I wanna sleep..."

Melrod just ate his food at first, but finally spoke again.

"This, I say, this is highly irregular. I was merely on my way to Carlin to pick up my new carpet when it starts to snow, and then some fiendish devil..."

He looked at Narudin.

"...sneaks up on me and threatens my very life with his sharp instruments. Swords, that is."

He finished his food.

"But do not think that such a dishonest attack on me shall happen again. I have senses bordering on the supernatural, and skills far above any normal man..."

Red Un suddenly arose and hit Melrod in the head. Melrod heroically responded by falling down, unconscious.

"Damn braggin' albino... Can't gimmie a good nights sleep..."

The half-dwarf went back to sleep.

Narudin Narudin listened to Melrod's rambling with that extremely irritating, slightly amused expression and genuinely smiled when Red Un sent him to the realm of Morpheus. He took some of the leftover meat and a few nuts for a quick snack and evaporated from sight, resuming his vigil in the trees.

He also used the time to replenish his depleted rune stock, muttering "adori gran flam" or "adori gran" from time to time. Every 10 minutes or so he slipped from the tree's branches and walked around the camp, checking for unwanted presence.

"Watch duty may be an important task, but it sure is boring" Narudin sighed. Suddenly a wolf leapt at him from behind, but Narudin thrust his sword behind him in a lightning-fast movement, skewering the creature. "Boring. At least we have some more provisions."

Expertly skinning the wolf and cutting out the most tender meat, Narudin tied the wolf skin around his neck, cape style, and took the meat to the camp.

"This should give us a supply of meat for the next few days" said the bipedal wolf in a Narudin-like voice to the surprised party members, at least those who were not yet sleeping. "Goodnight" he said, disappearing into the night once again.

Marshall william golden Artemis went over to where Narudin had set down his burden. He bent down to the freshly killed wolf, and sliced a thin piece of meat off with his slim belt knife.

"Nothing like fresh meat" Artemis said as he stuck it on a thin stick and held it near the coals.

Diamond had returned from hunting snowflakes and curled up by the fire to sleep.

After his small meal Artemis lay down next to the kitten. Just as he was drifting off he thought, I wonder how many servants have been fired today?

Tranquillity Tranquillity curled up close to the fire and pulled a thick cloak around her. She closed her eyes and called out sleepily. "Wake me up later and I'll take the second watch." Soon after she was fast asleep dreaming sweet thoughts of friends, family, and home.

Red Un Red Un dreamed of strange cities and tall castles, fantastic shapes and odd creatures, pale men and people with pumpkins for heads. The usual stuff really. Somewhere, there might have been the girl he loved that was now dead, but dreams are so easy to forget, so who knows?

He woke up with a sneeze.

"AAACHOOO! Darn, I must've catched a cold from all this snow an' stuff."

He wiped his nose and sat up. The sun was shining, reflecting on the snow and making the whole landscape shine with a strange light.

"Well, I guess it's time to...sniff...get goin'."

Narudin Narudin watched the rising sun from his observation point on the tree. No, he didn't fall asleep on watch, nor was he trying to be unnecessarily chivalrous by not letting everyone sleep. He simply hadn't felt like sleeping.

"Rise and shine, fellow adventurers!" he yelled, appearing in the camp, despite no one being able to admire his stealthy entry. Force of habit. "We have a bright, new day in which we may find out many ingenious and gruesome ways of dying! Hurry, hurry, the last one to get up will probably miss today's first attack, assassination attempt or some other interesting start-of-the-day attraction."

Then Narudin revived the fire with a firefield, took out his mug and, surprisingly, made himself some tea.

Red Un Red Un got on his feet and sneezed again.

"AACHOO! Hurm... gimmie some 'o that... sniff... tea, will ya? I need somethin' warm to... sniff... drink."

Narudin "Why certainly, here You go" said Narudin, passing the steaming mug. He, in turn, pulled closer to the fire, drawing in the warmth. A night in a cold tree can kill a man, and even a half-elf, especially his age... Not his age! Definitely not his age!

"Bah, I'm too young for being so solemn and grumbling all the time." Narudin tried smiling, but found it wasted effort, because everyone was too groggy after waking up to notice. In the face of such indifference, Narudin decided that using all that energy just to keep his lips up was a totally unnecessary, and let his mimical muscles drop back to their usual, sullen position.

"What a magnificent change I had for five seconds there" he thought. He shivered and got even closer to the fire.

Artios Artios did not sleep this night, one shouldn’t trust someone that much after just a few hours. However he did pretend to be sleeping. As Narudin yelled, he was quiet tired. "Aah, good morning everyone." he said, and noticed that not everyone was fully awake yet. He noticed that Red Un was sneezing. "Ah, sir Redwick, caught a cold did you? I believe I got some herbs in my backpack that is supposed to cure this kind of cold. Maybe you'd like some of it?" Artios reached his backpack and picked up a bag containing some green herbs with red spots on it. "I think they are supposed to be boiled before you drink them, it might take a day or two before your cold will be gone."

Marshall william golden Artemis was jolted awake at a yell from Narudin. Man the ground isn't near as comfortable as feathers.

As he walked over to the fire, Artemis called out.

"Does anyone have a liniment-salve? My back is killing me...figuratively speaking of coarse."

Artemis decided that when he got the rub, he would ask Tranquillity if she would work with him on his sword skills. Or my lack of skills.

Narudin "You don't know dwarves, Sir Artios. Or half-dwarves at that. He will probably be over it after breakfast."

Turning to Artemis, he said:

"I gather You haven't been on many adventures, hmm? The ground usually gives the newer travellers some problems. Fortunately, I have just the salve." He produced a small vial from one of his many pouches "…which will help You quite quickly. Here You go" he said, handing the salve over, and then returned to the fire.

Red Un "Hurm. Say what y'want 'bout the Brotherhood...sniff...but they sure got some neat stuff."

Red Un walked over to the snoring Melrod and kicked him.

"Oi, wake up, y'darn albino! I've got stuff t'ask ya!"

Melrod quickly sat up.

"Ah! I wasn't sleeping, just...uh...resting my eyes! My senses are as keen as always!"

Red Un pulled Melrod up on his feet.

"Ah, shaddup will ya. I'm gonna drink me tea, and when I'm finished, I'll get to the questions. Make yourself useful in some way in the meantime."

Meanwhile, the city of Carlin was awaking. But the queen had been up all night. She stood in the meeting-room of the castle. At the other end of the table sat a man in black robes.

"And the Brotherhood will forget all past debts for this? All of them?"

The robed man smiled.

"Of course."

"Consider him as good as captured."

"Don't underestimate him, nor his band of followers."

"Of course not. We shall take every precaution."

"I hope so. For your city's sake..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity smiled at the group as she approached the fire, already dressed and with a sack slung over her shoulder.

"I went into Carlin and picked up some food while you were all resting. I had a bit of extra time on my hands since I was relieved of my sentry duty." she flashed a grin at Narudin.

She reached into the sack and pulled out a frying pan. "I don't usually carry a frying pan with me so I had to borrow one in town. Nobody mess around with it, I have to return it in the same condition or pay for it."

She set the bag down and went off into the trees; returning a few seconds later with a few choice branches and set up a spit.

She examined her handiwork then, apparently satisfied it wouldn't fall apart, skewed a few bits of ham from the sack and placed the skewer over the fire.

"I figured we could do with a good breakfast after our landing yesterday."

Quickly she unloaded some more bits of pork and began frying them in the pan. "How was your first night Artemis?" she asked without looking at him.

Marshall william golden "I feel horrible," he said as he awkwardly applied the salve.

Artemis gasped as the salve started to increase in temperature, and sighed as it seeped in to his sore back.

"Ohh that feels much better."

Artemis went over to the fire and prodded it with a stick, until it was a level surface of red-hot coals.

"What's for breakfast?" he said as he rubbed his stomach.

Darkness Fall-ll Waking up from all the rumble made by her fellow friends, she slowly dragged herself down from the tree and landed softly on the snow-covered ground.

Melrod was still unconscious from Red Un's Sneak Attack, but there were more pressing matters, the aroma of the tea made by Narudin were slowly drifting towards Katherine's sharp nose and quickly her nose picked up the sense.

"TEA! HA! Nothing like a good cup of tea to start off the day!" Katherine smiled as she grabbed for the boiling pot of water and poured some into her mug. The tealeaves quickly dyed the water light brown colour, as the water gushed down on the leaves.

Red Un Red Un finished his tea.

"So, Mr. Melrod."

"What, I say, what do you want to know?"

"Well, start with what happened after we... slipped off the carpet?"

"Yes, that you did. And so did I. I do not know where that bogus carpet went, and frankly, I was more concerned by the fact that I would at any moment drown. Fortunately, we were quite close to the coast, so after a quick swim, I found myself in Thais. After some incidents involving a short man dressed as a bunny, a capture and a heroic escape, I decided to get my spare carpet, which I keep in Carlin. For I'm a clever, ingenious person. Smart, that is."

Red Un looked quite surprised.

"Amazing!"

"Well, I say, well, it was quite an adventure, and..."

"No, I don't mean your stupid story. I mean my cold! It's gone! That's some pretty neat tea!"

Meanwhile, the queen assembled her most elite soldiers.

"You know your orders. Make no mistake, or... there will be consequences."

Marshall william golden Artemis, just finishing a couple slices of meat, walked over to Tranquillity.

"Excuse me. I was wondering if you would teach me to use a sword? You did say that you would."

Artemis, not knowing that real swords are not used in practice, but straight, thin long sticks bound together loosely, drew his sword and took what he thought to be a good fighting stance.

Now please don't let her kill me he thought to himself. Out loud he said, "Ok, I'm ready."

Narudin "Well, Sir Redwick, You'll be pleased to hear, that it is a special tea leaf which I gather in the Venore marsh, and not an elven one at that" said Narudin, recalling his mistake in The Naughty-less what seemed like long ago. In fact no more than a day had passed.

"It must have been that demon chasing us, being shipwrecked, infested by rats and having my tea spilt that makes it seem so long" he mused.

Snapping back into reality, he said. "Maybe I should go ahead into Carlin and scout a bit? Yes, that’s exactly what I'll do. Help Yourselves to the tea, please."

With that, Narudin disappeared from view. He stealthily made his way to Carlin. On the way he found one of his equipment storage hideouts and re-stocked himself with throwing stars, daggers and a few other items. As he was entering Carlin a body of armed women were departing through the gate, heading towards the beach. He hid in the shadows on a roof overlooking the departing column of soldiers. He gave them a close look, and saw they were of the Carlin Elite Corps. "Nothing to worry about, then" he thought.

He went into a shadowy alley of Carlin and quickly located one of his Brotherhood spies. After a small moment and a large amount of money, Narudin ran out of the alley and quickly tried to gain with the soldiers who had just left.

"Bloody Hellfire, not another fight for our lives " he thought.

Red Un A number of robed men suddenly appeared from the shadows around Narudin.

"Going somewhere, traitor?"

"Yes, perhaps to warn your friends?"

"We cannot have that. You have failed the Brotherhood, and now you shall pay!"

The drew their long, thin swords and all charged at Narudin.

Meanwhile, Red Un saw something on the horizon.

"Hum. It seems like there's people coming. Hum."

He put his hand on his sword, wondering if this was friends or foes.

Marshall william golden As the men came into view Artemis let out a frightened gasp.

Not realizing he spoke aloud, Artemis said, "Oh no! Not Aunt Eloise's Elite Corps. They will definitely recognize me! What if they bring me back home?"

He quickly sheathed his sword and hid behind a nearby tree. "Psst, Diamond come here right away."

Artemis picked the kitten up and snuggled her to his chest.

Narudin An irritated expression flashed across Narudin's face as the cultist members came from the shadows. He counted seven in total. The odds weren't very good for him, but he'd handled worse. He acted too carelessly after hearing the news. Well, now he would have to pay for his mistake. His swords almost magically appeared in his hands.

"Damn, I don't have time for this" he muttered as the first cultist swung his sword at him. Narudin deflected the blow with one sword, the attacker's momentum pushing him off balance, and finished him off with the other. Three more approached him cautiously, whilst another started circling to get behind him. What worried Narudin the most, though, were the two figures in the back who had taken out what seemed to be Sudden Death Runes.

"I can't afford being hit by one of those" Narudin thought. Suddenly he charged forward, surprising the three approaching assailants. He scored a minor hit across one and threw himself into a tumble, as two swords harmlessly swished above him. Rolling to his feet, Narudin ran towards the two mages as they frantically took aim at him.

Just as they were about to discharge their runes, Narudins arms suddenly blurred, and two swords sailed through the air, hitting both unlucky sorcerers in the stomach. Narudin chuckled in his mind, becase it was the Brotherhood which taught him to aim at the stomach when fighting magic-users, as it effectively disrupted their concentration. Nonetheless, one managed to shoot his rune. A shame it hit his colleague, though. Narudin covered the remaining distance, pulled out the sword imbedded in the still-living mage and turned his momentum into a spin. Completing a 360 degree angle, he decapitated the not-so-alive-now sorcerer, in an effective, if gruesome, way.

Turning around quickly, Narudin saw a warhammer coming down at him. At the last possible moment, he brought up his single sword with both hands and caught it near the hilt, his legs buckling under the blow. Instead of resisting further, Narudin let himself fall to the ground and then rolled under the cultists feet, tripping him. Making a wide backslash, he felt his sword bite into flesh and heard the fallen man scream. Quickly he sprang to his feet and backed against the wall, the tip of his lone sword trailing figure eights in the air. The three remaining assailants hesitated.

"Well, I reckon three to one is much better than seven to one" he said conversationally. "What do You think Your chances are?"

Artemis of Luna Artemis ran over to Red Un. "Please you have to hide me, I can't let them find me. Please. They will send me back home."

Artemis just didn't know what to do.

Red Un The robed men grinned.

"We might not defeat you, but we'll win nonetheless..."

Meanwhile, Red Un had drawn his sword as the warriors approached.

"Kid, ya gotta learn to stand up to your mother..."

Artemis of Luna Artemis, figuring that his secret was out said "If I was any other boy, I would stand up to her until I was black and blue. The problem is, I am heir to the throne and my coronation is in two months."

Artemis hung his head and waited to be either adored and praised or to be cast out and sent home.

"I really am sorry for lying to you. You people have been kind to me for the last day or so and I feel ashamed at thinking I had to lie to you."

Narudin Narudin shrugged at the Brotherhood member's strange remark.

"You'll win nonetheless? Why do You care? You'll be dead anyway. Not only is such fanatism sheer stupidity, but You found the wrong cause to die for."

The three men charged and Narudin's free hand shot into a special holster fixed to his belt. It came out with three odd-looking throwing knives, each having a ring instead of a standard hilt. Narudin held the knives by the rings, using his three middle fingers, brought them behind his head and then snapped his hand forward, releasing them. All of them hit the leading man, the one who spoke to him a while before. As he fell to the ground the remaining two jumped over him and closed on Narudin.

The half-elf brought up his sword and took a dagger from his boot with his other hand. He was a duel wielder, a shadowdancer and never felt properly balanced without some counterweight. When the robed figures got near enough, Narudin kicked up his foot, sending a spray of sand into one of the attackers face. One of the oldest tricks in the book, but still effective.

The sand-covered figure backed away, cursing, and tried to get the sand from his eyes. Too slowly. Narudin avoided his companion's sword and came up right beside the blinded cultist, unceremoniously slitting his throat. He stood opposite to the lone robed man.

"One to one now" he said matter-of-factly.

Narudin The robed man didn't say anything, but charged at Narudin, executing the same run-at-him-directly-with-no-strategy tactic which got his colleagues killed. The half-elf sighed at this sign of stupidity. Fanatism really did degrade the brain.

This cultist was smarter, though. As Narudin was sighing, he whipped out a Rune of Heavy Magic Missiles and started shooting the charges at Narudin. The former assassin's sigh turned to a curse when the first missile missed him by a hair's breadth, sailing over his shoulder and exploding on the wall behind him. The air was soon filled with sparks, bricks and dust, obscuring vision. The robed man ran straight into the cloud of dust, wildly hacking at the place where Narudin had been standing a moment ago. After a moment, he stopped his senseless action. When the dust subsided, the half-elf was nowhere to be seen. The cultist stood all alone in the middle of the alley.

Or maybe not quite alone.

"A good try, shame it didn't work" said a voice by his ear. The next feeling was one of excruciating pain, and then only darkness.

"Damn, he did get me after all" Narudin cursed. He tried moving his left arm and grimaced in pain. "Damn" he cursed a second time, "dislocated shoulder. Bloody cultists and their bloody runes..."

Muttering, Narudin positioned himself in front of a wall which was still intact. After a moment of hesitation, he rammed his shoulder against the wall, a hiss escaping his lips. He stumbled back with more muttering of "Damn, damn, damn, why do I never get it right the first time around?" and then charged again, once more brutally putting his shoulder in contact with the wall.

The half-elf moved his left arm again and, satisfied with his treatment, patched it up with an Ultimate Healing Rune. Then he retrieved his second sword from the corpse of the other Brotherhood sorcerer and paused to think.

"Let's see now, what was I doing when those cultists attacked me?" he mused out loud. He snapped his fingers and continued, "Ah, Yes, That's right. I was going to warn Red Un about the Carlin army wanting to capture him."

Narudin glanced at the sun.

"Noon... well, perhaps I can come to their rescue" Narudin chuckled as he imagined Red Un and the rest of the group fighting the Carlin soldiers "or at least get there in time to stop them from slaughtering everyone. We need a few soldiers for questioning."

With that, Narudin disappeared into the shadows, leaving a very surprised mugger with a club raised over his head all alone in the middle of the alley.

Red Un The elite soldiers (women one and all) arrived at the camp. Their swords were not drawn, but they were wearing thick armour and were ready to react at any second. The leader, Bambi Bonecrusher, stepped forward.

"My queen has ordered me to capture you, master half-dwarf. I see not why this is necessary, but she is my queen and her orders are to be followed. You could fight us, and spill many lives of soldiers who only do what they've been told to by the person they trust the most. Or you could surrender, and we shall make sure that no harm is done to your companions, and that they shall go free wherever they want."

She looked at Artemis, with some contempt.

"And I shall not tell the queen of any... special persons you might have among you."

Red Un fingered on his sword.

"Oh yeah? Well..."

He sighed deeply. Too many innocent people had already died, and these were not members of the Brotherhood, just people misled by them. He drew his sword. The soldiers did the same.

Then he dropped it on the ground.

"I shall accompany you, if you swear on the blood of the dead warriors of Carlin that you shall let my companions go free."

Bambi bowed.

"I swear on everything I hold dear, my queen, my city and the people I love that no harm shall befall them."

Red Un held out his hands.

"Right. Um. Do you need to tie my hands?"

"Yes, that would be necessary."

"Go ahead then."

And thus, Red Un's hands were tied and he was brought along with the elite soldiers to Carlin. He looked back one final time.

"Don't come for me! It's over!"

Melrod shook his head in confusion.

"This, I say, this is quite odd."

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine just could not believe her very own eyes what Red Un had just did. He did not put up any amount of resistance to these guards, instead he quietly submitted to them, which was totally unlike his style as said by Melrod.

Narudin Narudin quickly made his way back to the camp, keeping to the shadows, but stopped when he heard a noise in front of him. He jumped into a nearby tree, thickly covered in snow and hid as best he could, which was pretty well, I might add. He waited for the oncoming people to pass him.

To his amazement, it was the Carlin Elite Corps, the same column which he had passed on his way to Carlin. He saw Red Un, his hands tied, being marched to Carlin.

"Are the rest dead?" Narudin thought. Deciding to get to the bottom of this, Narudin stealthily followed the soldiers, keeping his distance and looking out for scouts. He wouldn't take action, not in the face of such odds, but he would follow them and see where they went. Then he would see what next.

Red Un Red Un got the strange feeling of being watched by someone that he always got when Naurdin was near. But he kept his head bowed down.

''I hope he doesn't interfere... I can't take it anymore... I'm tired... too tired...''

He walked on apathetically. The group finally arrived at the Carlin prison.

"Here's your cell, half-dwarf. You will stay here until the queen has decided about your future. It doesn't look bright."

The door shut, and Red Un was alone. He sat down on the bunk serving as bed.

''So this is it then? I will probably be executed, and the Brotherhood will finally win...''

He shook his head slowly, then more rapidly.

''What's wrong with me? This isn't the Red Un I know I am...''

He tried to think a bit, but all he could think of was the hopelessness of the situation.

It's too late...it's over...so many deaths...

Meanwhile, Melrod had started to walk towards the city.

"I'm off to find my carpet now, but don't expect me to perform any daring deed. Braver thing, that is."

Sarra Zoldan Seemingly walking out from nowhere, a black-cloaked figure appeared in front of Narudin, her fist connecting with the upper part of his chest, sending him down on his back. "Well, well, well... what do we have here? A Sha'Kran in the bushes, hm?" Blazing red reptilian eyes surveyed Narudin from the insides of the robe. Pulling out a short sword made of a purple material with golden runes etched along the blade, the female voice spoke again. "You were trailing the Carlin elite... why?" The feeling of a smile devoid of mirth emanated from the figure cloaked in robes. "And just how important was their... ah... escorted guest, to you?"

Red Un Red Un grabbed his head.

''I must've been infected by something... something’s eating up my courage...must...focus...''

He couldn't sit up anymore, so he lay down.

''Oh...what's the use...no... must fight it...''

Then another thought got into his mind.

Wait a minute...what the heck was...in that...tea...?

Narudin Narudin flew back, the blow made to his slight form propelling him a good ten feet back. As he fell into another snowdrift he thought "Why me?"

It seemed that the stranger wasn't going to try to kill him in a hurry if she was asking questions. Slowly, he stood up and dusted the snow off his shoulders with dignity.

"Where I come from, people use to shout "Hey, You!" when they want to stop someone." He thought about this for a moment. "No, actually, where I come from people use to kill the person they want to stop, so You're probably being very polite."

Narudin sighed very deeply.

"This isn't about money, because I don't own anything to anyone. You may be sent by the Brotherhood of the Dark Star, but somehow I'd expect You to use a sword first, then kick my corpse. Clearly You mean business, because You haven't laughed yet. Hmm, You really have me at a loss. Are You a celestial being? I don't believe You’re from Tibia, though I might be mistaken. You see strange things here."

The half-elf shrugged.

"Not important. I am following those soldiers because they have a person who I call friend with them. I shall do what I can to rescue him, in any limited way I can. Now, I admit You’re good, very good indeed to spot me when I don't want to be seen, and even better to lay a punch on me that I wasn't expecting. But if You continue obstructing my path I'm afraid it will have to come to combat."

Casually, Narudin rested his hands on the pommels of his swords.

"But where are my manners? I am Narudin of Venore, former assassin, currently a passionate gatherer of all knowledge." Narudin gave a short bow, keeping his eyes on the stranger. "You may or may not give me Your name, but I would appreciate if You told me now whether You just want to kill me. I hate making pleasant conversation which ends in people telling me "OK, now You have to die!" Strange? Believe me, I've had such situations before."

Red Un The Brotherhood member reported back to his superiors.

"It is done. The half-dwarf is captured, and awaits execution. But I still can't see how he could so easily be captured. He tends to put up a fight, and a pretty good one to."

The other robed men around the table smiled.

"Ah, but before he didn't have a former member of ours, who thinks he's escaped our influence. The traitor is very useful to us, even if he doesn't know it..."

Red Un had dozed of into unconsciousness now.

He dreamed.

There she was again!

"Jenna? But I thought you left my mind?"

"I did, little half-dwarf. This might just be a dream, or it might be me revisiting you. Who knows? But please, don't give up. Don't give in to the poison they've put in you."

Red Un woke up.

Must...not...fall...asleep...

Sarra Zoldan Once again the feeling of a mirthless smile emanated from the robed figure. Only the red reptilian eyes were visible inside the hood, making it hard to ascertain exactly WHAT the female voice belonged to. "The question is not whether I intend to kill your or not. The question is, what the freedom of this... friend?... is worth to you." A chuckle, like the rasping of stone on stone came from inside the hood. A gust of wind swept up snow against the cloaked figure, but it took no notice. "My name...? No, I will not give you my name. But in case you decide you need help, and you are willing to pay for it... Call for me. Call for Kish." Another cold chuckle came from the hood, and then the figure was gone, just as suddenly as it had appeared.

Narudin Narudin stood still for a moment after the strange figure had disappeared and then relaxed. Slightly.

"That was the..." He calculated quickly. "Ninth strangest thing that ever happened to me. And I thought I was the mysterious figure who disappears suddenly and appears in unexpected places. Some kind of inter-celestial mercenary? I've read about them somewhere. Was... she implying that she would help for a price? Kish, eh? Hmm, I think this calls for a quick tea."

Absentmindedly, he took out his tea bag and started twirling it around.

"But why did Sir Redwick give in without a fight? From what I know about that wild half-dwarf, he should have been chopping away with that sword of his, or at least struggling against those bonds. Perhaps he has some fiendish plan in mind? Nah, he's not one to go around thinking about plans when there's a good possibility for a little fighting..."

The half-elf took a leaf out of the bag and nibbled on it thoughtfully. Then he grimaced and spat it out, looking at the leaf with surprise.

"What in the name of the Nine Hells is this!?"

He examined the leaf closely.

"A leaf from the Atropa Belladonna? How could this have gotten into my bag? And I gave this batch to Red Un..."

A sudden realization came to him and he quickly set out to Carlin, stopping on the way at a few locations, where he dug out some roots, found a few herbs and picked a couple mushrooms.

Narudin arrived at the town and keeping to the shadows very good, and headed for the only place he knew where prisoners were kept - To sheriff Shauna's Jail house.

Tranquillity Tranquillity looked around her. The group seemed more than a little empty with Red Un missing. "Soo... let's go break him out" she said.

She set off after the Carlin elite, a plan forming in her mind. "Well, we can't bust in and fight our way in and out, some of those guards are good." she thought to herself. She grinned, this was going to be easier than she had at first thought.

Tujex Tujex wanted nothing more than for someone to give the command. He was ready to rush into the jail and free Red Un. No one in this group had seen what destruction he could cause as he kept his true self tightly under wraps this whole journey. Everyone seemed sad and dull, as if they had all given up hope. "So what, we're just gonna sit here and hope for the best?" he asked sarcastically. "I don't know about you guys, but I'm ready to rush into the city smashing anyone and everyone who steps in our way!"

Darkness Fall-ll Though without a clear rescue plan in mind, the group set out to break Red Un free from his imprisonment, as the group headed towards the famous City of Ladies, Carlin.

Katherine was quick enough to catch up with the rest of the group that seemed to have lost a little of their vigilance after Red Un was captured, but everyone did a good job in trying to keep everyone and everything together.

Going up to Tranquillity, Katherine questioned how they were gonna rescue Red Un. "So, Tranquillity. Any idea on how to rescue him?" Narudin was still right in front, phasing in and out of his shadows to avoid detection from enemy spies and also from the Brotherhood.

Artemis of Luna Artemis had had enough! Although he was only with him for not even two days, Artemis knew that Red Un didn't do anything wrong!

"I have an idea." Artemis said in a low voice.

It appeared no one had heard him. "I said I have an idea! If I go into the castle and claim the throne right then and there, then absolutely every single order given today would be neglected and everyone in the castle would be in the throne room… And I mean EVERYONE! Then one of you could open his cell and sneak away."

Artemis was all smiles, but then his spirits plunged. "But then I'll be trapped here for training. And mom'll never let me skimp on training at all especially after sleeping in sword class... Maybe one of you could talk to her or something. You all seem like trustworthy people?"

Red Un Melrod walked through the city, ignoring the soldier marching back to the castle and making his way to the depot.

And Red Un, well, he really wanted to get whatever was poisoning him out of his system. He managed to get up in sitting position.

"Can't...fall...asleep..."

It would be tasteless to tell how he did it, but he managed to get himself to throw up.

"Ah...that's a little better..."

But he still felt that there was poison in him. He had to muster all his willpower to break the depression he felt and stand up.

"There's...still hope...there's always hope..."

Tranquillity "I doubt that will be necessary Artemis. I'm on good terms with many people in this city. If Red Un is being kept where I think he is, and if he is being guarded by who I think he is then it should not be to difficult to get him out."

She continued walking towards Carlin, the gate was growing larger before her.

"While I doubt that the jail-keeper will go so far as to disobey the queen and release him for me, I can at least keep her occupied long enough for one of you to sneak in and get him out of his cell. Once he's out then she won't really have choice but to let him go free."

Narudin Narudin quietly crept along the rooftops, the best way of travelling when You didn't want to be spotted. Not much time passed before he was on a roof overlooking the jailhouse.

"Hmm..." started Narudin. "What do we have here? They tripled the guards to watch Sir Redwick? You'd think he's a homicidal maniac, mass killer type."

Narudin mashed the last of the ingredients he collected on his way to Carlin in a mortar. Then he carefully poured the liquids squashed out of them into a small vial. The antidote was ready.

"Great" said Narudin to himself, "Now I just have to get this past a multitude of guards and Shauna's keen eyes into the small cell at the end of the prison with no windows. Simple."

Narudin thought for a moment, snapped his fingers and jumped down from the roof, landing lightly on the ground. Then he stealthily made his way to a place which wasn't guarded as heavily as the rest of the jailhouse - The prison kitchen.

A guarding woman saw a shadow flicker at the edge of her vision, turned her head and saw nothing. Shrugging, she went back to her previous activity - observing the cook prepare the meal for the next group who would go off-duty.

"Take this to the new prisoner, will you? The half-dwarf" said the cook to one of the guards, giving her a tray. The guard proceeded to the door and heard a noise behind her. Turning her head around, she saw nothing. Narudin was already in front of her, having previously intoned the words of the invisibility spell, and dumped half of the contents of the vial into the mug of water. The guard woman felt only a breeze as she turned back. Shaking her head, she started off to the half-dwarfs cell.

"Here's some food for you, criminal" she said, putting the tray in under the bars the bars and the mug of water between the bars. "Not that you look like you’re going to eat it" she said, seeing the miserable Red Un. With a shrug, she left Red Un alone.

Narudin now made his way to the gate, thinking. He had done all he could alone, now it was time to see what happened to the others. Maybe, if he could locate them, together they could think of a plan to break Red Un out. As he got to the gate, he stepped into the shadows to contemplate the situation some more.

"It's definitely better to have a strong and healthy Red Un in a prison instead of a depressed and poisoned Red Un in a prison. I hope he drinks that water... that antidotum is pretty foul." Narudin smiled slightly, "Perhaps he'll take the hint. With a little something I added that water stinks now of mouldy bread..."

Red Un Red Un simply stood there at first, since it took so much of him just to stand up.

"Water...food...must eat..."

Finally, he mustered up enough strength to walk over to the bars and get the tray and eat its contents.

"Hmm... Too salty..."

He grabbed the mug and took a sip.

"Hmm... Tastes like the beer that Snakeye makes... Oh well, I've had worse..."

He emptied the mug.

"Urk! That was some damn tasteless water! I oughta tell that cook a thing or two, she can't even make water right! Where's me damn sword?!"

"Quiet you!" yelled the guard.

"Hey, I can talk if I wanna! Or is there some law 'gainst that too, just like there's against just walking towards you damn stupid idiotic no-good city of damn women who oughta know their damn place?!"

"Okay, that's it!"

The guard had heard enough, and not even her training could stop her from throwing the door open to give that insulting half-dwarf a well-deserved beating.

After the dust settled, Red Un was standing over an unconscious guard. He took her sword.

"Oh well, I guess this'll do for the time being."

He peered outside.

"Hmmh... Seems like there's no more guards around..."

He tiptoed to the front door.

"Heh. I'll just have to open this door and walk out as a..."

He opened the door. Five heavily armed guards who didn't like males, especially smelly males with uncut beards, and especially smelly males with uncut beards who tried to escape from their prison, looked at him.

"...dead man..."

Tranquillity "I wish we had Narudin here." Tranquillity muttered to herself right before she opened the door to the jailhouse.

She didn't know quite what she was expecting to see but this most certainly wasn't it. Instead of Shauna sitting in a chair inside the jail-house there was Shauna plus at least four heavily armed guards all with their attention focused on Red Un.

"I don't suppose you’re just going to let us take him away are you?" Tranquillity asked a bit dejected. She looked around at the look on their faces. "No, I didn't think so" she muttered as she drew her sword and tried to think of a way to get out of this without permanently harming any of the guards.

Red Un Red Un didn't want to harm the guards either. They were just doing their job after all.

That was when the guard he had knocked out before woke up. She got on her feet and ran outside the cell.

"The half-dwarf's escaped!"

The other guards turned to look at her, and the next second Red Un made a run for it, out of the building. The angry guards followed him. As they kept running, more guards joined in the chase.

"Well, this is a fine mess..."

Darkness Fall-ll Suddenly the jail siren was sounded. Katherine raised her head up and looked around, her vision dashed from left to right to see what has caused the Siren to be activated. "BREAKOUT!" one of the jail guards roared from a window on the third floor.

Someone has escaped the jail, and immediately Katherine wished that person was Red Un. She saw Tranquillity pulling out her sword and ready for a battle, or perhaps a bloody one.

She went behind her, gently placing one hand on her blade and gently pushed it down. Signalling to her that they might wanna wait to see who's the jail-breaker, before making a scene.

"Tranquillity, maybe we could wait?" Katherine whispered to her.

Tranquillity Tranquillity jumped out of the doorway as Red Un barrelled past her. "Let's go!" she shouted to Katherine as she set off at a sprint after Red Un.

"Well that was easy!" she thought to herself.

Red Un Red Un ran down the street, angry guards following. After a while he realised that there weren't many places to run.

"Dammit (huff), where'd Naurdin (puff) go? I've got (huff) t'ask him a thing (puff) or two 'bout that (huff) tea of (puff) his..."

Narudin Narudin was still standing in front of the gate when he heard a commotion behind him, from inside of the city. The Carlin jail alarm had been sounded!

"What the hell is happening there?" he cursed under his breath. Taking to the rooftops, his usual route when in cities, he made his way towards the prison. Suddenly he stopped, gaping at the scene unfolding in front of him.

From his vantage point, he saw Red Un run from around the corner, followed closely by the rest of the group, with quite a lot of Carlin guards close on their heels.

"How did they get into the city without passing me?" he wondered. "Maybe they entered via the west gate..."

This wasn't the time for questions, though. Narudin took out a couple of smokebombs and ignited them using the Flame strike spell. He lobbed them just in front of the escaping party. The air immediately was filled with thick, white smoke.

"Keep running!" yelled the half-elf. He waited for all of the party members to pass him, distinguishing the figures with his half-elven sight. The guards hesitated for a moment before entering the smoke. Using that moment of hesitation, Narudin took out two Magic Wall spells and launched them simultaneously into the cloud of smoke.

"That will surprise them alright" he chuckled, and then ran to the end of the roof, jumping to the ground just in front of Red Un.

"Quickly, we must escape from this city of woman-law" he said. "Those walls won't hold them for long."

Red Un "Narudin! If we weren't in big trouble, I'd have some well-chosen words to say about your tea. But for now, let's get outta here!"

Suddenly, a voice was heard from above.

"Do, I say, do you need a ride?"

Red Un looked up, and sure enough, there was Melrod on his (pretty large) carpet.

"Well waddya know, the albino's usefull for somethin' after all. Get up everyone!"

Tujex Tujex was one of the first to climb aboard the carpet. He sighed. "They always have to do everything the safe way...." he mumbled in a nearly inaudible tone. He looked over the side, looking to see if anyone needed assistance in getting on the flying carpet.

Kai Sakamada Kai was already on the carpet. He had been sitting there for some time actually, trying to figure WHY Carlin was still there. He didn’t feel like thinking to much about the subject, and was ready to go when Red Un, and the others arrived.

"You guys got everything?" he asked, looking to the city, which still baffled him to this day.

Red Un Red Un jumped up on the carpet.

"C'mon everyone, hurry up!"

The guards were slowly pushing their way through the magic defences. They were very angry now.

Rakinos A cloaked ranger appeared on the rooftop over from them and started firing arrows into the guards midst.

He turned to the carpet of adventurers.

"You do not know me, but I know of you and your quest, go now, escape, I will hold them while I can..."

He turned back to the battle just as he was hit in the knee with a spear, luckily absorbing the damage with his knight legs, but still making him buckle to the ground.

"GO!"

Artemis of Luna Artemis dashed through the streets and back allies hoping not to be sighted. ''There's Red Un! Lucky guy! Not many people have ever been able to set off those alarms... Let alone escape.''

Artemis dodged a guard and leapt through the air. He made a soft THUMPTH as he landed on the large carpet.

"Nice to see you Red. Have any good tea lately? Just kidding. Just kidding. Has anyone seen my cat?"

A muffled 'meew' radiated from a nearby backpack, and a very proud Diamond came strutting out carrying a small mouse. ''A green mouse?! How did it get into in there?''

Diamond dropped the mouse down at Artemis' feet and started to purr, while holding it down with a slim white paw.

"Why thank you, Diamond. But if it's ok with you, I want you to keep it."

Red Un Red Un looked up at the cloaked ranger.

"We can't just leave you here!"

Darkness Fall-ll Katherine made a big jump and managed to grip the loose fabrics of the Carpet. Tranquillity reached out and pulled Katherine onto the Carpet, as the carpet kept hovering up and down in mid-air.

"Thanks sister..." Katherine catching her breath after she managed to get onto the carpet.

The cloaked ranger stood firm against the Elite Guards as he kept firing arrows at guards that managed to break through the magic wall. But his firing rate was not fast enough for the increasing number of guards charging towards him. A spear nabbed him straight at his knees, but was lucky that his knight's legs were strong enough to deflect the attack.

"Quick! Just grab onto Red Un's hand!!!!" Katherine cried at the ranger, as he was slowly being overwhelmed.

"Hmmm, I must say. We can't stay here for long. Those guards might damage my precious carpet." Melrod said.

Tranquillity Tranquillity reached out over the side of the carpet and grabbed the man as they were passing him. "You’re lucky that there are magic walls between your arrows and those guards else you’d be receiving a stern lesson from the flat of my blade!" she grabbed him and pulled him onto the carpet.

Narudin Narudin stood dazed for a while. Red Un's words had hit him quite hard, as the thought that he could be seen as a double traitor hadn't even crossed his mind. The more he thought about it, the more it became clear to him how he was being used to cripple the Quest in search for the Library of Legends. For one dangerous moment, bitter thoughts swept through his mind, threatening to overcome him...

A spear from the oncoming guards whistled past his head, nicking him on the ear. Shaking his head, Narudin snapped out of his trance. A glint of steely determination returned to his eyes. If he was a burden or a danger, he would leave the party. But now was the time for action, not the time for unnecessary thinking.

To the half-elf's horror, he saw a newcomer shooting arrows at the guards who had broken through his Magic Walls.

"We'll never be forgiven if we even hurt anyone, not to mention what will happen if we kill someone. Damn" Narudin swore, but saw that Tranquillity had swept the archer off his feet. Looking at the backs of his companions, who were flying over the heads of the angry guards, Narudin smiled. Taking something out of his bag he shouted: "Have You forgotten about me, dear ladies?"

The guards turned around in time to see Narudin detonate a flash-bang. As their hands flew to their hurt eyes, a shadowy figure ran past them, leaping onto the shoulders of the last guard and making a flying jump towards the carpet, his hands outstretched...

Red Un Narudin almost missed the carpet, but Red Un held out his hand and grabbed him.

"I don't care if you've poisoned me intentionally or if it was just yet another stroke of bad luck which seems to follow me that made me drink that tea, I ain't leavin' ya behind."

With everyone aboard, Melrod took the carpet up high.

"Where, I say, where to, master half-dwarf? I still haven't provided the service you paid me for."

"To Vega, Mr. Albino! And watch out for any storms in the area!"

Chapter 34, in which the Adventurers takes a rest, and then have the fight of their lives
Narudin Narudin nodded gratefully to Red Un.

"Many Thanks, Sir Redwick. I assure You that I didn't poison You intentionally, I believe it may have been another plot of the Brotherhood." his face fell. "If You see it prudent that I leave the group, I understand" said Narudin, hanging his head.

"For my defence I have only that I stand behind You with all my heart, and I did get an antidote smuggled to Your cell, though I can't prove it, granted."

Narudin sat moodily on the edge of the carpet, watching the land, and then water fly past as they headed towards Vega.

Darkness Fall-ll Narudin's return to the group signalled his faithfulness to Red Un. Katherine smiled at him and nodded. "Welcome back Narudin."

As the carpet took off, Narudin's control over the Magic Wall weakened, and slowly it began to diminish. The guards easily broke through the Walls, and charged at the sole defending ranger. Looking down from the carpet, Katherine saw the ranger being overwhelmed by the Guards in an instance. The ranger tried to fight back, but the numbers were just too sheer. All she could hear from above were a scream, the last scream from a brave ranger that was a total stranger to them and clashes of weapons and armours.

A drop of water trailed down her cheek, it was tears, wetting her flawless face and dripped down. The rushing wind passing the group sent the trail of tears flying off in the direction of the wind.

Katherine raised her left hand to her face and used her fingers to gently brush off the tears and wipe off the dried tear trail on her face.

She sat down on the carpet, legs crossed and laid her Serpent Staff across her legs. She straigthened her back and joined her palms together as she began to mumble a chant in honour of the late ranger.

Tujex Tujex sat on the carpet. The ranger who had helped them was slain by the guards as they left Carlin. "Man... that's sad..." Tujex said, his face not really displaying any emotion. "If only he hadn't been so brave...." he muttered as he looked out over the horizon. "We aren't really... dressed to be going to Vega are we?" he asked as he turned back to everyone else.

Red Un Red Un was completely oblivious to the fate of the ranger. He just looked straight ahead, happy to finally be on his way to Vega.

Then he heard Tujex’ remark.

"Well... I guess I could go for some nice food, some rest and a new sword... But the Library's so close..."

Then he realised that they would need all the rest the could get if Vega was defended by even the smallest group of Brotherhood members. He sighed.

"Well all right then... Melrod! Turn us straight around, we're goin' to Ab'Dendriel!"

"Ah, the city of elves? A city that is full of magnificent splendour and wonderful houses! Pretty, that is."

"You still haven't turned the carpet...”

"Oh! Yes...right away..."

And thus they turned, flying towards Ab'Dendriel.

Tranquillity "Ahh, it’s going to be good to be back in Ab'Dendriel." Tranquillity sighed. It felt like she hadn’t been back there for months.

She turned towards Artemis who was sitting next to her on the carpet. "As an added bonus I have all my training equipment in Ab'Dendriel as well as a nice training area I've set up. If we have time I'd like to give you a lesson."

Artemis of Luna Artemis turned to Tranquillity. "Thank you, I would appreciate that. I left home before my training was to begin. The only weapon I know how to use properly is this sling passed down from an ancient meeting of my great (to the tenth power) grandfather and Durin of Tibia. And it is only good for stationary distant targets."

Diamond silently crept up to Whiskey. She then wiggled her body and pounced on his tail-feathers. Rolling around on her back she didn't know she did anything wrong.

Narudin Narudin nodded to Katherine.

"It's good to be together again" he remarked, and then sunk into self-contemplation.

This was the first time since the night on the beach when he had some time to think. The encounter on his way to Carlin was troubling him. Kish... an ally, or an enemy trying to get into their midst? No, the Brotherhood wouldn't need putting a spy into the group if there's a good chance of being able to send some demon after them.

And also...

"Ab'Dendriel..." Narudin sighed. Home to the elves. When was the last time he visited the Ever-green city of elvendom?

"The time I "removed" the Speaker of the Moon" thought Narudin miserably. Or maybe it was the Sage of the Stars? He couldn't remember. His past was like a dream, he scarcely remembered anything. Yet it still followed him. Oh, they wouldn't recognise him, it was a masterly planned and executed assassination. But how he would feel was an entirely different matter.

Once again, Narudin raised his head. No, he would not let his past take control of the present. He twisted his lips into a smile and lay back on the carpet, gazing into the stars.

Red Un Red Un sat at the edge of the carpet, dangling his legs and looking down at the forest speeding by below.

"Ah, finally some rest from all the Almost-Dying-Or-Something-Even-More-Horrible stuff. It was startin' to get on me nerves, even before I drank that tea."

Melrod looked ahead.

"People, I say, people, Ab'Dendriel is straight ahead. If you like I could fly over it. Many persons like to look at it from above, since it's such a pretty city and all."

Tranquillity "Yes!" Tranquillity exclaimed before anybody had a chance to object. "I wonder what my house looks like from up here..."

Artemis of Luna "I agree with Tranquillity. Well not the house part, I only have a small bedroom. But I have never had the chance to see Ab'Dendriel from the air. No, I've only seen Carlin and Thais from above and not much then, this will be interesting."

Artemis carefully leaned over the edge of the carpet and to his amazement saw the city of trees in all its glory. "Wow the people are so small."

"I believe I have a small fortune stored in a safety-deposit box in a small depot. Maybe I could buy a clean set of cloths for me, and also a small cache of cat food for Diamond.

Kai Sakamada Kai was lying back on the carpet, relaxing some as the wind swept past him, and the clouds rolled in the sky, as the ground sped below.

"Last time I was there, I was nearly killed!" he said laughing to himself.

"Artemis you’re related to the queen? I fought in her resistance army about a year ago." he said, his hair blowing wildly in the wind.

Red Un Red Un didn't like having to fly around over the city, but decided to not voice his opinion. He just sat in the middle of the carpet and muttered, as all dwarves do when they're annoyed.

"Hrmph... think it's some damn tourist trip... I oughta... grumble..."

Meanwhile, there was some heated discussion among the leaders of the Brotherhood.

"Have you forgotten our motto?!"

"I know our motto, but still..."

"We must do this! It's the only way!"

"But surely, not all of them?!"

"All of them! That cursed half-dwarf won't get away!"

"But..."

"Silence! This has become more than our general cause! That half-dwarf has made a mockery out of us! He must be punished, no matter the cost!"

Rakinos Suddenly, a shadow passed overhead. The party looked up from the carpet and saw a giant eagle with a broken wing gliding towards them, a hunched figure on its back. The eagle passed the carpet and shrugged the seriously wounded ranger onto the carpet before taking off to recover.

"Well... we meet again.." The ranger coughed up a lot of blood and fell into unconsciousness.

Red Un "This, I say, this person is bleeding all over my clean carpet!" complained Melrod.

Red Un woke up from his grumbling and looked at the newly arrived ranger.

"Um. Could someone wake him up or heal him or something so I can express my gratitude for him saving our butts and other body parts back there?"

Artemis of Luna Artemis turned to Kai. "Yes, in fact she is my aunt I am Son-Heir and first in line for the Thais throne."

Artemis realized that the person that had rescued them all was losing a dangerous amount of blood.

As he drew his searing sword he said, "Ok, this is going to hurt! Can someone hold him down and have an Ultimate Healing rune at hand?"

Artemis then took his sword and with a hiss of steam and the smell of burning skin, pressed the flat of the blade to the many cuts and gashes in the heroic man's flesh.

"Now quick with the rune!"

Rakinos The ranger spasmodically jumped in unconsciousness and muttered.

”No, no! Save yourself my wife!”

Then he fell back into a deep sleep.

Narudin Narudin did not take any notice of the discussion whether to fly over Ab'Dendriel or not, lost in thought. But he reacted quickly when the man fell from the sky. Mainly because he didn't want anyone falling onto his head again.

Artemis closed the wounds on the mans body with his sword and asked for an Ultimate Healing rune, which Narudin had, of course. The half-elf used two to be on the safe side, the rangers state being critical as it was. Then he felt something strange, a surge of "negative" energy.

"Damnation, it's not the Brotherhood again, is it?" he whispered to himself, wiping the sweat that appeared on his forehead with the back of his hand.

Tranquillity "No," said Tranquillity overhearing Narudin's whisperings. "I can't help but think that the Brotherhood has more cunning ways than to try to assassinate us by dropping an unconscious ranger into our midst. All this does is spoil our flight over the city."

Tranquillity tapped Melrod on the shoulder. "Could you take us down over there please?" she pointed to a house off to the edge of the city.

Rakinos The rangers eyes flickered open and he looked up into the face of the troubled half-elf, sensing his thoughts.

"Elf… do not fear me, I have no harm to any of you, and I thank ye all greatly for your help, the only evil in me is the desire to avenge my wife, and revenge is evil, please forgive me..." The ranger bowed his head in shame.

Darkness Fall-ll "Don't worry about the blood spill Melrod. I'm sure that The City of Elves have skilled Carpet Masters to wash that stain up." Katherine comforted Melrod.

The ranger coughed up some blood when he tried to sit up, she quickly kneeled down beside him and placed her hands over his chest and gently stopped him from getting up. "No brave ranger. Please, lie down and rest. You have just barely recovered from that near-death battle. Please, if anything bad shall fall upon you, we are not sure how we should repay you."

Katherine placed one hand behind the ranger and slowly guided him down to the carpet and placed his left hand over his chest.

"Rest well brave warrior." Katherine smiled at him. "Upon Ab’Dendriel, we'll send you to a physician." she continued saying, her hands gently tapping his rested hand to reassure him.

Rakinos The ranger smiled weakly at the woman that stopped him.

"I think you are right dear lady, I may need to rest before I am fit to fight again, but I just hope I helped you all enough back there."

Narudin Narudin shook his head to clear it.

"Please take no offence, Stranger. I merely felt... unwell for a moment. I do not suspect You, You had bought us some time back in Carlin, after all."

Once again, Narudin flew away with his thoughts.

"What are they up to?" he whispered inaudibly.

Red Un Red Un looked up at the sky.

"Hum... where the heck did that eagle come from anyway?"

Meanwhile, Melrod steered the carpet towards the house Tranquillity had pointed out.

"If you need rest for the night, I could take you to the house of a friend of mine later on."

Red Un laughed.

"You've got friends?"

"That, I say, that I've got indeed. His name's Elvith, and he's a talented instrument-maker. Not to mention the sounds he can produce with his mouth. Singing, that is."

"Well okay, but first we need to get this guy some help."

The half-dwarf turned to the ranger.

"What's your name, heroic ranger?"

Rakinos "My name...is Rakinos.”

He smiled.

Artemis of Luna Artemis went over to Rakinos. "Hello my good sir. My name is Artemis Silverstone Tibianus The fourth, heir to the Thaian throne."

Artemis knelt on one knee in a deep bow.

'Hisss!' "Oh and this is my grumpy kitten Diamond."

Tranquillity "And I'm Tranquillity" she said with a slight incline of her head. "There is not much we can do for you right now but I promise we will find you a proper healer the moment we get on the ground."

Rakinos The ranger inclined his head towards the two.

"I am sorry but my current condition prevents me from getting up and greeting you properly, I feel such a burden." He winked.

"I know that without the healing you have already given me, I would be dead, and I am in your debt for that."

Artios As soon as Red Un was taken to Carlin, Artios fell on his knees. "Agh, what's happening? It feels like my head is exploding, and like my blood is boiling." The pain was gone after approximately twenty minutes, but for Artios, it were mere moments. "W-where is everyone?" he said as he looked around. "They are probably on their way to Carlin." Artios was just about to go to Carlin as he noticed that his old clothes were gone, and he was wearing a cloak. "What? Am I dreaming? Or WAS I dreaming?" He was quite shocked. Then he realized that he'd have to hurry to Carlin. As he ran to Carlin, he noticed that he was running faster than before, since it did only take a few seconds for him to reach Carlins walls. And not only that he was fast, wherever he laid his feet, the snow melted, and the grass was set on fire, and when he got too close to the trees, the trees were as well set on fire. Once he got to Carlin, he saw some kind of flying carpet, and there was a hooded ranger who tried to pull off the guards. "I can’t help him now, it's too late. Poor soul." Artios ran after the carpet. "Good that those monks taught my father to levitate twenty years ago, for now, I will need it." As the carpet was flying higher and higher, Artios was just a hundred meters behind. And he saw that the carpet now was heading for Ab'Dendriel, he decided to land in Ab'Dendriel and just wait for the others to land. Before he landed, Artios was quite sure that if he really concentrated, he would not harm any of the building with his fire aura.

Red Un The carpet landed. Red Un got off it and looked around. The Great Tree was still standing and had started to sprout again. Everything seemed ordinary in the city of elves.

"So, Tranquillity, what is this house then?"

Rakinos The ranger propped himself up with difficulty. "Ah, the city of elves, now I know I am safe."

The ranger smiled at Red Un.

" Thank ye for allowing me to accompany ye Red Un.”

Red Un Red Un shook his head.

"Safe? You think you're safe with us around? We've gotten into more trouble than I care to remember, and I'm sure it ain't gonna stop anytime soon..."

Rakinos The ranger looked over at Red Un.

"Ye think someone would dare to attack us in the city of the elves?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity snorted. "Remember that giant tree near the docks." She jerked her thumb towards Red Un. "Anyway, up with you." she said as she lifted Rakinos up and propped him against her shoulder.

Turning back to the others she said "I only have one spare bed at my house, but if you’re not opposed to sleeping on the floor you’re welcome to stay with me. It's right down there." She pointed with her free arm. "Number six. I'll be there in fifteen minutes if you want to wait for me there, if not you can drop by later."

Slowly she headed off with Rakinos to get a healer.

Red Un Red Un turned to Melrod.

"Hum, I was thinkin' we could go to Elvith. He's got a pretty large house, right?"

"Indeed, I say, indeed he does. And I'm sure he's got beds and food to spare for all of you."

"Okay, I'll just leave a note here..."

Red Un scribbled down a note and left it at the door.

Gone to see Elvith.

"There. Let's go everyone!"

Artios Once Artios landed in Ab'Dendriel, he saw that the carpet was about to land not very far away from him, but he felt like something was amiss. He pulled up his right sleeve and raised his fist to the air, then he noticed another mark on his arm, he was quite shocked when he noticed that the "Mark of the Necromancer" suddenly appeared on his arm. "I think I know what happened in the forest some while ago." he said, as he noticed that Red Un landed in Ab'Dendriel. He walked slowly to Red Un and the others and noticed a newcomer amongst the rest. "That's the ranger! I thought he died over there. But how did he get onto the carpet?" Artios shook his head. "Too many strange things are happening, I'm not used to this yet. I'll just get some rest" he said as he slowly walked away from the others. The running and levitating required a lot of power and Artios was quite exhausted by now.

Narudin Narudin stayed a bit behind the others. He watched Tranquillity take the wounded ranger to a healer, then slowly followed Red Un towards Elvith's house. Surprised, he noticed that Artios was with them.

"Greetings again, Sir Artios." he said. "I don't seem to recall You flying with us on the carpet. Nevertheless, welcome back to the group."

With a short nod, the half-elf hurried after Red Un and the rest. No, hurried is a bad word. He slowly walked after them, seeming to gain on them faster than it appeared from his pace.

Artemis of Luna Artemis turned to go in the opposite direction then hesitated. '''Diamond can you quickly go and see if anyone is occupying my room?' 'Ok but I am going to get my paws all wet in travelling the secret entrance.' 'Pleeease? I will give you a fish...I'll even de-bone it for you.' 'Oh, ok.' 'Great! Hurry back old friend.’''

Artemis caught up to the rest who had set off for Elvith's place. "So, anyone up to a good meal and warm cider? I hear the elves make some of the best cider anywhere."

Rakinos "I hope I get healed soon...I feel so stupid being carried around by someone else..." the ranger grumbled.

Red Un Melrod led them to a large cave. Of course, it wasn't a dark, smelly, wet cave filled with nasty spiders and stuff, but rather a friendly, torch-lit cave with furniture and stuff. Melrod looked around.

"Hellooo? Are, I say, are you home Elvith?"

Nobody answered.

"I guess you can come in and wait. It seems like Elvith has left the building..."

Artemis of Luna Artemis walked across the room to a well-stuffed chair. As he sat Diamond darted from the door to his lap. The cat started to purr as Artemis stroked his hand down her white coat.

'''There was no one in the room when I checked, but it seemed as though someone just left recently. Oddly enough, it smelled like Princess Amelia.' Artemis leaned close to the kitten's ear, scratching her neck and whispered softly, "Thanks. I'll have to check it out later."''

Darkness Fall-ll The huge cave Melrod led them to was far different from those normal slimy, dark, damp, smelly and eerie caves that always seemed to have spiders, rats, bats or something strange around the corner, well hidden by the darkness of the cave.

The cave was decorated nicely and had a great homely feel to it. Katherine liked this place almost immediately she sat foot onto this warm place.

But because the owner, by the name of Elvith, if Katherine did not get to wrong, was currently away from his well-decorated house. Thus, the whole group decided to settle down and wait for his return.

Katherine went over to a coffee table which was directly opposite from the chair Artemis was sitting and pulled a chair. She sat on it and folded her arms, quietly waiting for the owner's return.

Whisky, who has been very quiet all along, climbed to the brim of the backrest of the chair and flapped its wings to stretch its wing muscles, and also shook its whole body vigorously. The shaking caused its feathers to puff up, making it looked twice as gigantic.

"HA! Whisky," Katherine looked at Whisky as it did all that shaking and flapping. "I didn't know you looked so cute when your feathers are all puffed up!" Katherine giggled as it gently reached over and stroked its head crown.

Red Un Red Un sat down on a chair which seemed especially fit for a dwarf (or half-dwarf).

"Hmm... do I smell food?"

Melrod didn't find any place to sit, so he kept standing.

"Yes, Elvith likes to cook and eat a lot, when he's not singing."

"How odd. An elf that I actually like, even before having met him."

Narudin Narudin stopped in front of the cave's entrance and decided not to go inside for now. He needed some loneliness to think things over. He found a cosy niche in which he could hide. Melting into the shadows, he sunk into his thoughts.

Did the Brotherhood have some kind of power over him? Could they steer him on a subconscious level? Could they control him directly? Was he endangering the Quest and his companions? Should he leave them?

These and many more questions drifted around Narudin's mind, too many to sort out. He hadn't the answers to them, he didn't know how large the Brotherhood's control was. If there was a good moment to leave, it was now, without informing the others.

The half-elf was torn. He wanted to help Red Un and the others, help them tangibly. Yet he knew he would aid them if he disappeared, cutting any of the Brotherhoods ties to the group through him. But wasn't such escaping cowardice?

"Argh, I'm thinking too much again" muttered Narudin, sitting miserably in his small hiding place. "Why ain't I inside with the rest? Ah yes, I wanted to think. Which I am doing too much. So I do not want to think. Logically, the only right decision for now is to join the others..."

Stretching, Narudin stood up and totally misjudging the direction Elvith's cave was in, entered a different one (a dark, smelly, wet one, most likely occupied by a number of spiders) and fell down a hole there.

"Just my bloody luck" he muttered, getting to his feet.

Artemis of Luna A faint buzzing was all the warning he had... "AHHHHHHH!!" Artemis felt as if his head was about to explode! '''Artemis! What's wrong?!''' Diamond only added to the soul-shattering noise in his head.

Artemis fell to the floor clutching his head. ''Noooo! This isn't supposed to happen for months!''

"Please help. My powers (psychic) are going to swamp my cons..." Artemis's eyes turned an eye searing white and he fell into trance, in which he could hear everything but couldn't make sense of any of it.

Kaueri He could almost see the sky from the little window on the roof, he, the might of all drunken people all over Tibia, was now a prisoner in the prison of Ab'Dendriel. He could hear voices from the outside, but only one of them catched his attention. It couldn't be, or could it? He looked out from the window, well he had to stand on a lot of chairs, to look out from the window. There on the ground, the half-dwarf he had seen in Kazordoon some years earlier. It was Redwick, Redwick Undersoor, and with a lot of people around him. Almost like a group, what were they talking about? He took a strong grip in the open window, and he was out. Down by the roof, and down on the grass. What should he say to him? ”Hmm… ehh… Hello, I’m Kaueri.” ”Uh, hello there Kaueri, I’m Red Un.” ”Yea, I use to know that.” ”You do?” ”Didn't I tell you?” Kaueri looked a bit irritated. ”Erm… How do you know me, then?” ”HAHA!” Kaueri smilled. “I have heard a lot of stories of you. All the late nights in the tavern. “ ”Hrmh, that was a while ago…” ”Yep, but I have been in prison… uhmm… I mean on a long journey.” ”Huh, me too, actually. And now we are in Ab'Dendriel.” Kaueri smiled again. “So you will leave this forsaken city soon?” ”Well, pretty soon, I guess.” ”Can I come with you?” ”Hrm, why not?” The whole day Kaueri was after Red Un to hear more about everything that had happened to the little group of people. And he would do so forever. Or as long as he lives.

Tranquillity Tranquillity dropped Rakinos off at the healer's and, after being assured that he would receive priority treatment, headed back to her house.

Upon arriving she found the door already unlocked and voices coming from inside. Grinning she entered and saw several friends sitting around her table talking taking it in turns to cook.

Two of the people saw her enter and brought it to the others attention. After a long period of greetings things settled down and the friends got down to the serious business of small talk.

Artemis of Luna As Artemis writhed on the floor, he saw something in his mind's eye. Just out of view, kinda behind his shoulder.

''Hey you! Please help me! I can't move or see. Please.''

Red Un And then, Elvith entered. He was carrying his trusty lyre under a hand, and was quite surprised to see so many people assembled in his cave. The first thing he saw was that Melrod was standing on something.

"Hey Melrod! Don't step on my blue suede shoes!"

Melrod jumped up and swung around.

"Oh, I'm very sorry Mr. Elvith!"

"Hey, no problem. And who are these people then?"

"They, I say, they are a group of heroic adventurers, almost as heroic as me in fact. They need rest and food, and I thought that they'd be welcome in your house."

"No problem. I wouldn't want them to stay at some heartbreak hotel or something. I'll start cooking some food..."

Narudin Narudin was in the process of standing up after the fall, when something whizzed by his ear and bounced off the wall behind him, clattering to the ground. Immediately Narudin fell flat, and another arrow sailed over him, this one rebounding off the wall and skidding to a halt just before his eyes. He looked at the arrowhead.

"Bloody hellfire" he said under his breath. "Kuridais design. One of the elven race, I'm sure, but they're not exactly social. How did they get into Ab'Dendriel?" The half-elf’s thoughts were interrupted when he heard more arrows being launched. Tumbling to the side, Narudin got to his feet.

"Damn, and they have good nightvision, too. But aren't assassins called masters of the night?" With a chuckle, Narudin put a special cape around his shoulders (a thin one, as it came out of one of the pouches) and used his abilities of hiding in shadows, perfectly blending into the dark interior of the cave.

The elves milled around, disturbed by the disappearance of their prey. Even in infravision the cave was cool. And then they started falling to the ground dead, one by one, as Narudin silently made his way through the group.

And all would have turned out good for the assassin, if not for the fact, that suddenly a brilliant light appeared in the tunnel, outlining him. Fortunately, the surrounding elves were as surprised as him, and even more unaccustomed to bright light.

Narudin first averted his eyes from the light, but then tried to force his eyes to see through it. In the middle of the cave stood a great fire, behind which stood three figures. The half-elf sheltered his eyes. They were... Arcanists? But that meant the fire was...

The fire elemental moved suddenly and the elves around him scampered, leaving Narudin alone in the middle of the cave. He didn't even see the fireball coming, but automatically intoned "Utamo Vita" as the fireball hit and propelled him a few feet backwards. When Narudin opened his eyes, the fire elemental was right in front of him.

"Oh, bloody..." A fiery fist hit Narudin, breaking through the Magic shield and sending him flying and stopping on a wall. Bright lights danced before his eyes.

"So" he thought, "This is it." He didn't even have the strength to take a Sudden Death Rune, and there were Three Elf Arcanists waiting behind the elemental. No chances. Unless...

A memory struck Narudin. Where was that? Ah, yes, the snowy forest near Carlin. A potential ally, who "offered" to help in need. It would be worth trying to do a summoning. He would have to word his summoning carefully, fully carrying the need and desperation of his position. What was her, his, its name?

"Kish, You should bloody well come and help me, or, or, or I'm going to die."

That was good enough, or at least the best he could do in such circumstances, thought Narudin, the fire elemental nearing him to execute the final blow.

Red Un Red Un got out of his chair.

"I'll help ya with the cookin' if ya don't mind, Mr. Elf."

"Well thank you, thank you very much."

Red Un rummaged around in the kitchen, finding all sorts of spices, vegetables, honeys and bread.

"Dammit, where's the meat? And the beer?"

Rakinos Rakinos wandered out of the healer's house, completely healed.

"Thank ye very much for your help kind elf, if you are ever in need of my services, never hesitate to ask!"

With that Rakinos wandered off to where he was told the others would be... A smile played on his lips as he looked up at the tall tree homes of the elves, bringing back a flood of memories of times with his wife here... Then he entered the cave and grinned to all those cooking with such enthusiasm.

"Hello again fellow adventurers! As you can see the elf healers have not lost their great powers of healing... as I remember all too well..."

He headed off to sit in a corner and mull over ages past memories.

Sarra Zoldan The fire elemental held its peace, awaiting the command of its creators. Two of the three arcanists walked up towards Narudin at an almost mockingly slow pace, silently making their way towards him.

The one at Narudins left produced a sudden death rune, the magic of the rune beginning to loop around his hands, just as the other one had the dazzling energies of a paralyze rune swirling around his hands. Suddenly, a loud gargling sound echoed, and the two arcanists spun about, facing to them a scene of horror.

The last arcanist was hanging three feet up in the air, his chest punctured by what could only be described as a wicked claw of a darkly violet metal. His eyes wide open in fear and amazement, the arcanist let out a shuddering gasp as blood flowed from his mouth, and then went limp.

Discarding the broken body of the arcanist almost carelessly, the robed figure behind it turned towards the remaining two arcanists and their creation. The arcanist carrying the sudden death rune recovered first, sending a black sphere of forceful energy flying through the air just as two daggers took his companion full in the chest and left shoulder. The energies of the paralyze spell dissipated, but the black sphere of energy hit the robed figure in shoulder height, sending it spinning about, crashing down on the ground.

However, with the death of his second companion, the arcanist seemed to loose control of the elemental. Large flames erupted from the surface of the creature, the elemental writhing as if in pain. Suddenly, there was a quick intake of energy, and the elemental violently exploded, sending out a shockwave that knocked the last of the arcanists off his feet.

Dazed, the arcanist propped himself up on his hands, shaking his head as if trying to clear the remnants of the blast from his senses. Looking up, his gaze fell on the robed figure, now standing in front of him, breathing heavily. A violent whisper, almost a gust of wind, sent words flowing across the distance between them.

...ever mortal...

There was a beastly cry, and then a sudden burst of flames, blinding everyone in the near area. When the flames died down and vision cleared, the robed figure was laying face down on the ground. The last arcanist was nowhere to be seen.

Artemis of Luna Artemis awoke to the smell of smell of cooking food. And was quickly aware of a burning headache.

"Well that was... unpleasant. Maybe some food would make it better."

Artemis got up and made his way to the kitchen. Red Un was cooking at the stove, but he couldn't see what it was. Oh well, whatever it is it'll taste great.

"Hey Red, ya got any beer?"

Red Un "I wish... I guess I'll have to settle for some o' that sweet elven wine."

Red Un stirred in the pot. He had finally found some rabbit meat stored away in a drawer, and now tried to make some sort of rabbit-carrot-soup. Meanwhile, Elvith moved around the kitchen with grace, chopping vegetables one second and making sandwiches the next.

Melrod was entertaining the rest of the gang with his outrageous lies about adventures he never had, but could still tell about quite vividly.

Artemis of Luna Artemis gladly accepted the wine, hoping that it would dull his headache.

"This is some of the best wine I've had. How old is it?"

Artemis looked at the label which was so old that it ha faded to a yellow blur.

"Hmmm, I guess it aged a little more than others I have drank."

Artemis got up and sat in the room with the others. Man, this guy is either more heroic then Red Un or a bigger liar than all the servants in the palace put together.

Narudin Narudin was not aware what was happening in the cave, at least not in detail. Being hit by a fire elemental was not something You got over quickly. He did notice the elemental exploding, though, as the shockwave swept him off his feet after he had just stood up a moment ago.

"I really do hate it when that happens" he muttered. Once again, Narudin got to his feet and immediately noticed the still forms of two elf arcanists lying on the cave floor, probably dead. Obviously dead in fact, because You couldn't live with a puncture wound there, nor could You still breathe with those two daggers sticking out from Your chest. It was a professional thing, discerning whether someone was dead or still alive (or still dying - it was a question of perspective).

Narudin also saw a kneeling figure further into the cave - the last arcanist. Quickly, he took out a Sudden Death Rune and pointed it towards the elf, but hesitated as he saw a dark, robed figure standing in front of the kneeling elf.

"...ever mortal..."

The chilling words sent a shudder down Narudin's spine. A moment later a brilliant flash stole the half-elf's sight, once again the brutal light assaulting his eyes. When the after-images died out, he could not see the arcanist anymore. All that was left was the robed figure lying on the ground.

"Fancy that" said Narudin under his breath. "She did come after all." The half-elf took a few steps towards his stricken saviour, but soon realised his own wounds were not as light as he had thought them to be.

"Damn elemental" he grumbled under his breath, taking out a Rune of Ultimate Healing. "It probably broke a few ribs. My back is definitely going to prick on cold, damp nights, I've lost count how many times I was thrown against one wall or other. I think that I just may have managed not to break my neck and will You look at my outfit? That burn hole is going to net someone a few dozen gold coins and no mistake." The half-elf continued his litany.

Finally, Narudin managed to take out an Ultimate Healing Rune. The Rune’s power bathed him in a soft, blue glow, filling his body with warmth and mending his wounds. He would have to treat himself later, but this was sufficient for the time being. In the bluish illumination, Narudin noticed that the rest of the elves had ran away.

"I hope they won't return with backup" Narudin said to himself, and immediately became serious. With a sigh, he turned to the still figure on the ground, and hesitating only slightly, turned it around. The cowl of the figure's dark robes hid their owner's features. His professional eyes spotted a post-Sudden Death wound on her shoulder.

"So, You must be Kish" the half-elf said conversationally, whilst applying an Ultimate Healing Rune. "Glad I am that You arrived, although how You heard me and how You arrived remains a mystery. If I remember correctly" Narudins features darkened, "there is a price involved. We shall see whether I am able to pay it."

Narudin finished the healing and stepped back to see the rune's power take hold. The wound on Kish's shoulder gradually closed and than healed.

"Are You conscious yet?" Narudin asked, unceremoniously prodding Kish with his toe. "Only there is a possibility that a horde of revenge-thirsty elves will rush in here any minute, and I would prefer to be somewhere else when that happens. I believe that the hospitality of the Kuridai elves is so great, that they cut of their guests arms and legs so that they never leave them. I, for one, am quite attached to my more out-laying regions, thank You very much."

Darkness Fall-ll Elven wine. The thought of it make Katheine's lips curled upwards a little on the edge. It'd been a long while since she has tasted elven wine, it's actually said elves make the best wines in the whole of Tibia, and it seems quite true. Still, she missed the elven wine that her mentor made...

Elvith's cooking was really a class of its own. Within a matter of minutes, the whole cave was filled with mouth-watering delicacies, which managed to snap Katherine back and preventing her mind from drifting away again.

As Katherine was enjoying the sweet aroma of Elvith's cooking and walking over to where Red Un was to get a glass of classical elven wine Rakinos walked in almost woundless.

"Oh! Rakinos, you're back!" Katherine turned towards the entrance of the cave as Rakinos walked in and greeted everyone. "Well," Katherine took a small mouthful of the elven wine before talking again. "Seems like the elven Healers lived up to their reputation of being the best Healers in the land..."

Then, Katherine went back to the chair she sat on previously and listened to Melrod spilling cock and bull stories that he had never experienced in reality. But still it was rather entertaining as he could describe them in quite exact details.

Artemis of Luna All of a sudden everyone in the room started to talk at once. Artemis couldn't un-jumble it all. ''But wait! Rakinos's mouth isn't moving!!! And neither is Red Un! 'Please. Make it stop. Can anyone help me? I'm must be going crazy!'''

Artemis closed his eyes and concentrated on nothing as hard as he could. He tried a trick his father had taught him to use with archery. Artemis imagined a small flame. Then he pushed all his thoughts, fears, and all other emotions in to the flame to be eaten and gone. The all that was left in him was blackness. A bubble of blackness that he floated in the centre of. All thoughts and feelings were on the outside of the bubble rolling off the sides.

Along with his thoughts were the thoughts of the others in the room.

Ahh.' Artemis sighed, 'that's much better.

Rakinos The ranger had been sitting in the corner for a while, nibbling at his food and lost deep in thought. "This place brings back strong memories..." he thought. "Perhaps too many... too painful..."

After a bit more thinking he got up and walked towards the others with a forced grin on his face. "Perhaps now... after we've all been fed and watered, you would like to hear my story? Though I would not like to bore you if you are uninterested." Again the forced grin.

Artemis Silverstone Artemis decided to contact his sister while he was in the void. So Artemis yelled as loud as he could in to the void that connects all telepathically endured minds, '''AMELIA WHERE ARE YOU?! AMELIA IF YOU CAN HEAR ME PLEASE COME HERE AS SOON AS POSSIBLE?!'''

Artemis wasn't sure if Amelia had heard him but if she did, he knew she would come right away.

Tranquillity Tranquillity and her friends had eaten and chatted but eventually they left for their own houses. She debated whether to get some rest or go meet up with the others. Her social side got the better of her and she locked her door and headed out for the bard's house.

Sarra Zoldan The rather large robed figure stirred. With a voice devoid of emotions, but also devoid of energy, it produced a soft but cold set of words.

”''...I am unable to walk on my own... for now... either leave me here... or carry me with you... naturally, I... would prefer... the latter...”''

The figure seemed to pause, for reasons unknown, whereafter the silent windy whisper continued.

”''...I would consider... lessening your...debt, should you... carry me...”''

Upon completing the last word, the figure fell silent, still unmoving, deeply wrapped in robes.

Red Un Indeed, Elvith was a master cook. He had made a delicious stew, and also had all kinds of bread, butter, honey and vegetables. People had already started eating when Red Un poured himself a bowl of his own soup and went out of the kitchen. He tasted it carefully.

"Hrmh... not so bad for bein' made with elven stuff..."

He took a glass and poured up some wine and sipped on it.

"Hrmh... not bad for bein' elvish wine..."

Then he sat down on his chair and enjoyed the soup and wine, while listening to Melrods lies and stories (sometimes they're the same).

Meanwhile, the guards of Ab'Dendriel spied a rather large group of people nearing the city.

"Halt! Who goes there?"

A man appeared out of the mass and went forward.

"We are merely a group of brothers, with some unfinished business. I hope that we will not be disturbed by the guards of Ab'Dendriel this night..."

The young guard laid an arrow on his bow, but the older guard stopped him from firing.

"Listen, young elf. Nobody attacks the Brotherhood, unless they want the fury of the kings of all Tibia on them."

"But what..."

The old guard waved to the man on the ground.

"Go on, we won't disturb you!"

Narudin "Bah, of course I'll carry You if such is Your need. Besides any debts You wish me to pay You, I owe You a debt of Life. I shall see what I can do..."

Bracing himself, Narudin grabbed Kish around the shoulders and heaved her up, half-dragging, half-carrying her towards the hole through which he fell into the cave. As it was mentioned earlier, the half-elf possessed a kind of wiry strength which his thin form denied. He managed to get under the hole and looked up.

"Ahhh, a levitation spell would be helpful here" Narudin looked at Kish. "An empowered levitation spell would be even better."

The half-elf took a few deep breaths, concentrated for a brief moment and intoned "Exani Hur Up". Immediately he and his cumbersome companion lifted off their feet, slowly ascending to the upper portions of the cave, through the hole and into the small, damp and slimy cave, which turned out to really be inhabited by spiders. These Narudin crushed under his feet, and throwing Kishs arm over his shoulder, proceeded to Elviths cave. This was not a hard accomplishment when he was concentrating on the task, as a wonderful aroma of food quickly homed Narudin on the right path.

The half-elf nearly forgot about Kish and wanted to enter in his usual style - quietly and unseen, but abandoned the idea with regret, choosing the unimpressive and straightforward through-the-door strategy.

"Greetings brothers-in-arm, I have brought a wounded with me! She is... an acquaintance, and helped me get out of a potentially lethal situation just a few minutes ago. Yes, I know, we are slimy, dirty and smelly, but I know that won't sway Your judgement. By the way, could anyone tell me what a clan of Kuridai elves is doing in the caves just to the west?"

Without waiting for a response, He laid the heavily clad in robes figure onto the cave floor and took himself a glass of wine which had apparently been waiting for him on the table.

Red Un Red Un made himself a sandwich with some of that sweet elven honey.

"Then again, I'm always slimy, dirty and smelly, 'cause I'm half-dwarf. And I like it!"

Elvith, however, became quite agitated.

"Kuridai! Those accursed beasts! They're nothing but a bunch of...of...hound dogs! That girl looks quite tired. Let's see now..."

The elven singer (bard, as humans calls them) went to the kitchen, and soon returned.

"I've got some of this old lembas-bread. It's said to do miracles with tired people, especially in legendary tales of rings and such..."

Sarra Zoldan The robed figure slowly drew itself up from the floor, the body beneath the robes moving almost as a fluid; one could envision a puddle melting together and rising to form a once again perfected shape under the robes. Since the robes protected its wearer from scrying eyes, all one could in fact see was the robed figure moving from a prone position into a standing position without the use of its hands.

Slowly making its way to a sofa chair, the robed figure slumped as if carrying a heavy pack or great burden. Sinking down into the chair, the figure let out a content grunt, turning the small opening of its hood towards Elvith, the red lizard-eyes regarding him in the dim light of a lone candle placed in a pewter candlestick on top of a cupboard to the right of the sofa chair.

Red Un Elvith stepped forward slowly, and held out the lembas-bread towards the hood.

"Um... go ahead and eat, miss... It'll make you feel better..."

Sarra Zoldan The red eyes continued to gaze upon Elvith, as if trying to look into the back of his skull. Finally, the whispering voice spoke:

"Do you have... somewhere I can freshen up... without the scrying eyes of others... upon me?"

The figure arose, drawing up to an impressive height before Elvith.

Narudin Narudin watched with amusement as the poor Elvith was intimidated in his own house.

"There's a dark character if I've ever seen one" he chuckled quietly. Life had beaten him into quite a cynical personality, but he knew not to look at things and people too seriously. When You are "ever mortal", You have to laugh sometimes. It's preferable to going insane.

The wine was good, their current position seemed safe, so Narudin relaxed slightly, loosening his tense muscles, still ready to take actions if necessary. He examined his chest wound more closely, feeling for any broken ribs, but it seemed as if he got off lucky this time. Bruised and battered, but not broken.

"Hah, this body is stronger than I thought" he said more or less to himself, but intoned "Exura Gran" just to be on the safe side. Then he looked around, surveying the cave’s inhabitants.

Red Un was devouring Elvith's food storages, contentedly swallowing it down with fine elven wine. Elvith was standing in front of Kish, offering her some of the famous lembas-bread, which she was refusing to take. Melrod was still telling outrageous stories to anyone who cared to listen (these were limited to squirrels and a few confused ants). Artemis was strangely apathetic and Tranquillity was nowhere to be seen, though he recalled her mentioning having a house in Ab'Dendriel.

"Sir Elvith, would You be so kind and treat me to some lembas-bread? It seems like ages since I last tasted it, and I don't think Kish here wants to consume her portion."

Artios Artios was sitting on a somewhat large rock, approximately ten times his own size. Artios tried to think about the mark of Necromancy, how did it end up there, on his arm? And where did this cloak come from? But it didn’t turn out too well, since he had a headache, and his head kind of spun around. "Well, that happens when you've not slept for two days." He said, sounding somewhat tired. "I do not think those nature loving elves really likes death and decay, best would be to keep this secret. For now." he thought as he jumped of the rock. "It feels like the power of necromancy floods through my body, but it doesn’t feel... Corrupted. Necromancers usually serve darkness, but they didn’t use too a long time ago. The first Necromancers was trying to find a way to battle the many evil forces, but they use many kind of evil forces to defeat evil, something not many like. Since darkness’ weakness is light, many decide to use light when battling darkness. And since the Necromancer uses darkness when battling darkness, many believe it is not very effective. But it does not really matter if you use darkness when battling darkness as long as your purposes are good." Artios decided enter the house Redwick entered earlier. As he tried to avoid the flowers on his way there, he saw Narudin walk to the house as well. Narudin was helping some robed stranger into the house, the robed stranger seems like it was suffering, probably of some kind of wounds. Seeing this made Artios forget about the flowers, and he walked right through them. It seemed like the flowers he walked through belong to some elf, since just a few seconds after he walked through it, an angry elf cursed at him. All Artios could do was to apologize and pay a small fee for destroying the flowers. Then he continued to the house, and once he entered it he greeted the others. Either the house was to small, or Artios was just too tall, since his head almost touched the ceiling. Artios sat down in the sofa and looked at the around at the furniture. "Quite a nice house." he said. Then his eyes fell on the robed stranger. "What is that anyways?" he thought. "I wonder why it is here. Is its purposes here good or bad?" Artios decided to try not to think for a while since his headache grew worse the more he thought.

Red Un Elvith, still a bit nervous, pointed towards the bathroom.

"I guess you could... freshen up... in there."

Redwick had now eaten all the sandwiches and had drunk several glasses of wine. He leaned back and sounded off a satisfied belch.

Meanwhile, the rather large group of people was joined by even more while they moved through Ab'Dendriel, seemingly heading for Elviths house.

Tranquillity Tranquillity entered Elvith's house. "Sorry I'm late" she said beaming around her. Her gaze drifted around the room and settled on a comfortable looking chair. Her body soon followed her gaze and she was soon relaxing in the chair. "What've you all been talking about?"

Sarra Zoldan Without a second glance at Elvith, the robed figure rose and made its way towards the bathroom, only slowing down briefly as Tranquillity entered the room, but not looking at her.

Grunting slightly, the figure made its way into the bathroom, the large, black and torn robes rustling as it moved. Closing the door after itself, the robed figure muttered a few words of prayer or protection, and then locked the door.

Red Un Red Un grinned.

"I can be like that too in the mornin'..."

Elvith walked toward the kitchen.

"Sorry half-elf, this bread I only use on special occasions, since it's a very rare thing these days. But do enjoy all the other things, I've made them tender, made them true."

The extremely large group of people started to slowly surround Elviths house now, moving very silently and quickly.

Narudin "Oh well, I should have known such a treat is too bold a demand coming from a lowly half-elf" said Narudin, smiling. He didn't take offence, of course - he knew of the breads rarity.

Something else was bothering him. For the last couple of minutes he had started to feel increasingly uneasy. He didn't want to bother anyone with his troubles, he kept quiet and sat in the corner. Suddenly he stood up and walked to the door, deciding to catch some fresh air. At the door Narudin hesitated before going out, changed his mind and stood aside, hiding into the corner and observing the door intently, his back to the rest of the group.

Sarra Zoldan A few minutes slowly passed, making their way slowly across the unfathomable great concept known as time. So far, not a sound had emitted from the door into which the robed figure had disappeared. Admittedly, there was quite enough noise in the adjoining room to quench whatever silent vibrations of air might escape from the bathroom, but it had been silent none the less. Once the mentioned minutes had passed, there was a slight murmur from the bathroom, most certainly escaping being heard by anyone apart from those trained in the arts of awareness. Following the short abrupt murmur, the lock-mechanism in the door gave off a satisfying click, and the door opened.

Out stepped a young, slender woman, the great bulky features of the robed figure as well as the actual ragged robes nowhere to be seen. Standing somewhere over six feet tall, she had moderately long, chestnut-coloured hair swaying around her shoulders. With pointed ears and a slightly brown complexion to her skin, the young woman was a beauty to behold. Perhaps not one of the greatly beautiful women of the courts, but stunning in a natural way. Her shirt, a reddish brown cotton shirt, gave hint of a not totally inexistent endowment, whispering tales of that the beauty of the woman did not end at her neck. Wearing dark purple trousers as well as low, black boots, she also had a cloak donned around her shoulders, the hue so dark blue it was almost black. Her face spoke of cunning and not a completely ignorable amount of wisdom, her features soft but still unrelenting in their promise that this person knew how to kill, and would not hesitate to do so if threatened. The eyes, however calm, were still the red dragonlike lizards' eyes, her gaze taking in the surroundings.

At her belt hung the darkly violet sword Narudin had had at his throat just outside of Carlin, as well as a dagger, the blade remaining unseen, sheathed in its scabbard. She moved cautiously, if somewhat relaxed, at a calm but purposeful pace towards Narudin, her hips moving gracefully albeit a bit warningly, telling the aware beholder that the grace in movement was not meant to sway the onlookers, but to allow for rapid movement in any direction. Standing next to Narudin, she held his eyes with her own, giving him a slight smile, apparently awaiting a reaction.

Narudin Narudin was alarmed by the sound of the lock opening to his side, but relaxed when he saw it was the bathroom doors opening. He turned his concentration back to the door. After a moment he sensed a presence beside him and glanced up and saw a wonderful apparition looking at him. His eyes widening, Narudin let out a incomprehensible stream of words.

"Who... Where did You... How..." he stammered, but then shook his head, his features hardening into their disciplined positions, and concentrated on thinking rationally. The characteristic sword, overall demeanour of calm confidence and those eyes... The half-elf raised an eyebrow.

"Do I have the pleasure of meeting Lady Kish's true form?" As "Lady" now felt the appropriate form. He thought this over. "Or any other form, it is not important I suppose." He gave a courteous bow. "Enchanted."

Narudin gave Kish an half-appraising, half appreciative look, but his gaze was drawn back to her eyes.

"You intrigue me ever more, Lady Kish. Perhaps You are a draconian? Forgive me my nosiness, I'm afraid curiosity is one of my worst traits. I presume You are still deadly with that blade of Yours?" he said, pointing to the violet-hued sword resting on her hip, "because I fear we may be in for some further action before the day ends." Once again he scrutinized her, noting the grace of her movements and aura of readiness emanating from her form. "No, if it's anyone that I should feel sorry about, then it's the enemies that cross Your path."

Red Un A black-robed man entered the cave.

"Good evening, Elvith instrument-maker."

He walked through the room, completely ignoring everyone. Red Un gave him a look that could have made a dragon stammer and try to get out of the room carefully. But the man ignored even the half-dwarf, and sat down on a chair at the other end of the room. Elvith, blissfully unaware of the implications of the black robe, simply greeted the man back.

"Good evening, stranger. What brings you to my little cave this evening?"

"Oh, just some business with your other visitors."

"And what business might that be?"

"Well, I've brought along every single member of the Brotherhood of the Dark Star to kill them."

Elvith dropped the glass he had held in his hand, gasping slightly. Red Un put his hand on his sword. But the robed man simply smiled.

"Now now, calm down. I shall give you an hour to prepare for your demise, and then... well, I guess you know what will happen."

A grim smile appeared on Red Un's lips.

"You've brought along every single member of your damn little group of fanatics? Seems like the Brotherhood is getting desperate."

"Ah yes, the Grand Leaders have become quite annoyed by you and your antics, it seems."

"The Grand Leaders? Are they here?"

"Oh, of course not! They might be a little desperate, but they're not mad. Anyway, enjoy your last hour in life."

The man got up from the chair and walked outside.

Sarra Zoldan Ignoring the man describing their demise, the woman reached out with her right hand and caressed Narudins cheek for an instant, her eyes a mystery. Placing her right hand on Narudins chest, an inch or so above his heart, she spoke, her voice a young woman's voice, 'human' to all ends. "Draconian?" Her voice was ringing rung like a silver bell. "You will have to tell me what that is sometime." Smiling lightly, she never took her eyes off Narudin's eyes. "At birth, I was half Human, half Dark Elf... what am I now?" She smiled again, a modest but secretive smile. "Maybe I will tell you a story sometime." Putting her face only some five inches away from Narudin's, her eyes glittering, she tilted her head somewhat to the right. "You have beautiful eyes... do you know that?"

Narudin Narudin held his stoic visage as Kish leaned forward.

Narudin leaned backward.

And then slowly leaned forward again.

"Two can play that game" he thought, and said out loud "You are the first to compliment them." It was the truth, few people from his past gazed into that sapphire-blue stare and lived long enough to tell the tale. As for his recent past... let us say, that Narudin generally isolated himself from others. His past had marked him, and he would always feel the dark presence of the Brotherhood trailing behind him.

The more was his surprise when suddenly a robed figure entered Elvith's house, bold as You may, and seated himself. The half-elfs hands were on the pommels of his twin swords in a blink of an eye, yet he didn't draw them. The stranger declared his piece and left.

"Enjoy Your last hour in Life" he mocked the Brotherhood members words, and continued with grim determination, "We are not dead yet."

Artemis Silverstone Artemis could hear each person in the room's heartbeat, could smell the anger that radiated off the brotherhood member, could see every single detail in the room. Then he heard a faint buzzing in his ear. '''Artemis? Can you hear me?''' Artemis strengthened his connection with his sister, and replied, '''Yes Amelia I can hear you. I need you to come to me as fast as you possibly can. Oh, and bring my staff too.’''

Amelia was flat startled by the desperation in Artemis's voice. The last time he needed his staff was when he got in a fight with an older sage (less than a mage but more then a sorcerer). He used the four foot sapphire-ended staff to focus his small power (at the time) and increase it in strength. But she knew that he had increased in power by an immense leap. She had felt it.

'''Ok Artemis I'm on my way. I'll be there as soon as I can.'''

With that she left his mind. Artemis let the void seep away. It was a struggle, as in the void he felt whole. As if life out of the void was a dull and poor imitation of life.

He started pacing up and down the small floor, worrying about his told death. ''This can't be it. I mean after a demon how much could a couple hundred mages be?''

Tujex Tujex was leaning upon a wall, staring at the robed man as he entered and exited. Some people in the room seemed a little uneasy by his entrance and even more startled when he mentioned their death. Tujex just smiled, letting his arrogance get the best of him once again. "These fools don't know who they're messing with. Everyone in this room could bring down one-hundred of those Dark Star losers with their hands tied" he muttered to himself. Tujex was itching for a true battle, a fight he could just let loose and really do some damage. The fight he urged for so bad might be closer then he could ever imagine. He smiled inwardly, looking to everyone else in the room.

Red Un Red Un shook his head.

"Well, maybe we can take care of their accountants and librarians and diplomats and such. They've all been trained to some extent in fighting, but it's nothing to worry 'bout, I guess."

Then he turned and looked at Narudin.

"The big problem is that they've got dozens of assassins, each as skilled as Narudin, if not more. And then there's those who taught those assassins."

He drew his sword and studied the Carlin-forged blade.

"Not to mention all their wizards and mages and druids and all that..."

He looked at his fellow members.

"I am truly sorry that I brought you all into this. Before there had always been some sort of hope, but now... Please forgive me. Maybe I should just take my life here and now. Maybe then they will stop the madness, and maybe you'll live."

Then he thought a bit, and shrugged.

"On second thought, I'm gonna die like a true dwarf. We're gonna take as many as we can with us!"

Three quarters was left of the promised hour.

Rakinos The ranger turned slowly to Red Un, his eyes filled with sorrow as they took in the entire group. "Red Un, it seems I am barely healed and we are yet again thrown into battle, I barely know you people yet I would die proudly by your side, if that is what it takes. My bow is yours." At which point he sat down and held his bow across his lap.

Narudin Narudin nodded to Red Un's evaluation of their current situation.

"I'm afraid it is true that the Brotherhood keeps a group of well-equipped and highly-trained assassins at all times. I myself was in a team of four, with two other groups working parallel to us, each having a "Chief Assassin" that trained us. That would be 15 highly dangerous assassins, or maybe even more if they changed the organisation while I was gone."

"If we have any chances at all, it would be to try to break their formations and try to get away. Of course, this is likely to fail, but we're surrounded one way or the other. Another thing is that we will still have them hot on our heels, and if they got in as easily as they did, the guards of Ab'Dendriel will not aid us."

Narudin sighed deeply and concluded "All in all, I do not like our chances." Shaking his head dejectedly, he continued, "We have about forty minutes left before the attack, if we can trust their word, so we can use this time productively. If someone comes up with a plan, then he can share it with us. Lady Kish" he gave a short bow to her, "It was I who put You into this mess, so now I feel guilty. If You have a way to transport Yourself away, do not hesitate to use it. The thing we need is firepower, so if You would excuse me..."

With that Narudin stepped into a shadowy corner and taking out a couple of blank Runes muttered "Adori Gran Flam"

Red Un Red Un took out a whetstone and started to sharpen his blade, while whistling on a dwarven death-tune.

Elvith was digging around in his coffins, looking for his old longbow.

And Melrod decided to leave.

"This, I say, this has gotten out of hand! I may be a brave hero who has fought against impossible odds, but these odds are too impossible! Farewell, and good luck!"

He walked out the door. There was some sounds of surprise, a couple of crossbows fired off, and a second later he came running back in.

"I must be crazier than a wild berserker to help you. Mad, that is..."

Sarra Zoldan Walking up to Narudin, the woman grabbed the back of his shirt, pulling him backwards and downwards with a strength disproportional of her physical prowess. Narudin on his back on the ground, she put her right black boot on his chest, applying slight pressure.

"You will be gone from here in a few moments time. I might be leaving, but in that case, you are coming with me. You owe me, and you cannot pay me when you are dead."

Her face was stern, the soft features of her skin gone with the wind, a cold expression painting her face. Holding out her right hand towards the rune still clenched in his hand, she added with an ironic smile:

"That rune alone will not save you and your friends. Now come with me."

Narudin At first surprised by this unexpected assault, Narudin fell onto his back and soon felt Kish's slender leg pushing him to the ground with her boot. As he looked into her eyes, a small, amused smile found it's way onto his face.

"It may not save us, but it will surely be a nice little present for the Brotherhood. There is nothing like good ol' Great Fireball and a crowd of enemies to make my day, especially if the ones I can strike against is the Brotherhood."

Taking no heed of the heel grinding him into the cave's floor, the half-elf pocketed the rune and continued, the small, irritating smile still playing on his lips:

"I do not know the nature of the payment You wish me to give You, but if it requires leaving my companions in the time of need than I am afraid You have a very misconceived view on my character. Rest assured that I will do my best to stay alive - I think You can trust me on that, Lady Kish. Of course You will get Your reward for helping me, unless" His icy-blue stare returned her red-hot glare, "unless You wish me to do anything in conflict with my own Code of Honour. Does it seem funny to You that I have such a silly fancy? Because I can assure You that I am deadly serious."

Narudin moved up a little, propping himself on his elbows, never breaking eye contact with Kish and still sporting a little smile.

"Now I would be grateful if You removed Your foot from my chest. As much as I know that many a man would find this situation very enjoyable, You have found a strict and disciplined idealist who has a job to do, and he will bloody well do it, mark my words well."

Sarra Zoldan Leaning down and grabbing the front of his shirt, the woman literally lifted him up on his feet, the muscles on her arm straining under the tight, short-sleeved shirt.

"Then I suppose I will have to make sure you live through this... leastwise long enough to repay your debt."

Flashing him a smile that actually seemed earnestly amused and not just a jest, she reached out for the pack at the back of her belt, hidden within the blue cloak. Reaching down into it, she withdrew a few runes easily discernable as firebomb runes.

"As I can see it, we do not have any chances of defeating them all. Our hopes would therefore be to escape. But how can you escape, with a hundred enemies only some thirty or so feet away from you, in all directions, hm?"

Laughing ironically, she held out one of the runes towards Narudin.

"Throughout my... existence... I have come to realize that when one wishes to escape, the best terms to do so under when outnumbered is chaos. Hence..." She waved her hand dramatically with one of the runes tightly between her fingers. "...we set things on fire. Heat, fire and smoke are excellent conditions in which to make your escape, and once we manage to get out into open air..." She made a throwing gesture with the same hand. "...we start burning things. If I'm not mistaken, we are in the city of elves...? That would mean trees and a lot of... combustible material."

She grinned cruelly, the beauty of her features still making itself reminded.

"I don't know why, but for some reason the idea of using enemies for firewood greatly appeals to me."

With a wry smile playing on her lips, she turned to the others, holding out three more firebomb runes.

"Barbeque, anyone?"

Red Un "No thanks, I've already eaten. We almost burned down the Great Tree last time we were here, and I don't want any more trouble with the elves..."

Elvith finally found his bow and arrows.

"That was you? We had a hell of a time trying to fix that thing."

Red Un finished sharpening his sword.

"Blame it on the Brotherhood. Anyways, I really don't think we could create chaos enough to confuse those guys, they're way too trained. And..."

He paused and looked at Narudin.

"...it feels like there's someone... watching us..."

Just about a quarter left now. The robed man that had visited them before assembled the Brotherhood.

"We shall attack in waves. The scribes and other less valuable ones first. Scribe-master?"

The Scribe-master stepped forward, holding a huge book in his hand.

"Yes, my master?"

"Remember, the Ends Always Justifies The Means."

The scribe nodded and returned to his men.

"Not this time. Not this time." he muttered silently, and smiled.

Artemis Silverstone Artemis decided it was time to do something progressive. "Ok, I'm going out to see what their stance is. Does anyone one want to come with me?"

With that Artemis started for the ladder to the door. But instead of going up he walked through the wall turning around to say, "If anyone is coming take my hand."

Artemis had decided to sneak up on the Brotherhood from underground. He would go to a building close to them and hide in the walls. It would also give him a good spot to strike from when the time came.

Knight of Darkness Fall The new addition of Lady Kish, if that's her name Katherine remembered correctly, didn't really bother her much, as long as she was an ally to the group.

It was unusual that Katherine has remained quiet for such a long time, going by her active characteristics, maybe it might have been the recent continuous attacks from Brotherhood that might have caused some minor changes to her attitude, making her more mild and quiet.

But this time, it was a little different, there seemed to be something mysterious bothering her. Katherine couldn’t explain it, not even Whisky could explain it.

Just as Red Un mentioned "...watching us...", the feeling suddenly hit her. This feeling was all too familiar, like a lion lying low and unseen, but its eyes are always locked on its prey. Waiting, waiting for the right time to strike and bring death upon its prey.

Red Un "Nah, I'll stay here. No sneaky stuff for me, just plain fightin'."

He walked over to the door and drew his sword.

"Must be about five minutes or so left now..."

Elvith drew his bow and aimed for the door. And Melrod decided to hide in the bathroom.

Narudin Narudin made his final preparations - he checked all his equipment, runes, felt how his swords slipped out of his scabbards, and finally quietly sat in the corner, closed his eyes, and contemplated their current predicament. Slowly he felt himself drop into a meditative trance. No occult "going into oneself", nor any religious trance, but simply an exercise to clear the mind and sharpen the instincts.

Artios As the robed man spoke about their doom, Artios laughed. "The Brotherhood seems a bit desperate I'd say, they seem quite sure that they will succeed. But since the grand leaders did not want to come with, I presume they are not so very sure that they will succeed. Strange..." he thought. Artios rose up, and walked to a nearby wall and leaned to it. He drew some small poison daggers from within his cloak. He held the poison daggers in his right hand, while he searched through his cloak for a small potion. He dipped the edges of the poison daggers in the yellow potion. "A scratch, naught but a scratch is all that is needed." he said, and laughed. He continued to search for some other potion. A meta potion, mixed with some Alceautus herbs, and a drop of blood, his own blood. The potion looked somewhat green or yellow. He had the potion in his belt, so that he quickly could pick it up whenever he needed to use it. He held one poison dagger in each hand, the edges were pointing back, so that he easily could take care of anyone attacking from any direction. "Only five minutes left, soon... we will see... we will see what they do when they will have to face many more than they ever thought they would have too." he said, then he laughed once more, this time... he laughed quite a lot. Anyone could see the evil in his eyes. But would he kill the members of the Brotherhood? Or would he actually oppose Red Un, and his party? How was anyone supposed to know? Some could believe that he was going to help them fight against the Brotherhood, but others could actually believe they have found an enemy amongst them. "We will see." He thought. "We will see..."

Red Un The leader of the enormous group looked into his seeing-crystal.

"Hmm, seems like the traitor has closed his eyes. No matter. First group, go!"

The Scribe-master held up his sword.

"FOR THE BROTHERHOOD!"

All the scribes and librarians and accountants and other such menial workers of the Brotherhood charged towards the small cave, swords raised.

As they entered the cave, the Scribe-master easily dodged Red Un's waiting sword and Elviths arrow. Red Un raised an eyebrow.

"Didn't expect that from a lowly scribe..."

The scribe master turned towards Narudin as more and more people entered.

"Get the half-elf!"

All of them rushed up towards the meditating half-elf and held him down. Somebody put a piece of cloth over his eyes, and someone stuffed white stuff in his ears. Red Un was quite surprised.

"What in Durins name are ya doin'?!"

The Scribe-master pulled down his hood, revealing a weather-bitten face.

"Good day Redwick Undersoor, I'm from the Thaisan Bureau of Investigation. It seems like you'd need a hand?"

All the scribes were inside now, and all of them sheathed their swords and pulled down their hoods.

Narudin Narudin was aware that some people ran into the cave, but somehow it didn't feel like the Brotherhood. They had more of a... malicious feeling around them. Alert, but not totally tensed for battle, Narudin was surprised when someone shouted "Get the half-elf!" and then wrapped something around his eyes, obscuring view, whilst someone else stuffed his ears with what felt like wool, but did well to completely blocking his hearing.

Thus cut from the world of senses and immobilised by a number of people, Narudin stayed calm. Obviously no one had slit his throat yet, which was a good sign. Mind overruling heart, he decided that he would just wait and see what happened. Someone was bound to tell him what was happening, in the end.

Red Un Red Un was indeed quite surprised.

"But... how...?"

The Scribe-master(?) smiled.

"Even though our King is corrupted by the Brotherhood, his father was foreseeing enough to create a top-secret subsection of the TBI before he died. This subsection was given the mission to infiltrate the Brotherhood and disrupt its works in any way possible. We've grown quite large since those days..."

"Wait a minute, what did ya do to Narudin?"

"The half-elf? We simply made sure that he couldn't hear nor see what happens in here. You see, he is a former assassin of the Brotherhood, and therefore..."

Red Un gasped.

"You mean... that feeling of being looked at... he's..."

The TBI man shook his head.

"No, I highly doubt that he has betrayed you openly. The Brotherhood has simply used him as a puppet."

"So um...how can he stop being a puppet?"

"Well, we could cut out his eyes and poke around in his ears with a knife..."

"Besides that."

"Hmm... Good question. I have no idea in fact."

"So... he should just sit there?"

"Well, I'm sure we'll have some use of him soon, when the second wave arrives..."

Artios Three minutes before the hour passed, Artios once more fell on his knees, and it felt like his head was going to explode. This time, however, it lasted for only a few minutes, when he rose up again and opened his eyes, he noticed that some more people suddenly were there. They claimed to be from the Thaisan Bureau of Investigation. And they said that the Brotherhood obviously used Narudin as their puppet. "I wonder" he said. "What do the Brotherhood use when they see what Narudin sees, and hear what Narudin hears? I presume we will just have to destroy that thing. If that won’t work, will we have to kill every single member of the Brotherhood? Or if any of that wont work, I believe that I could find a potion that will get him out of their control, however, those potions are not easy to get, so I presume it would be easier to destroy whatever thing they might use to see what he sees and hear what he hears." Artios fell on his knees and dropped one of his poison daggers, and laid his hand on his forehead. "Damned headache."

Sarra Zoldan Pushing away the two TBI agents closest to Naurdin, who stepped back in surprise at her inhuman strength, the woman fell to her knee besides him, studying his face. Turning her face upwards, a murderous look flashed across her face for an instant.

"Get away from him."

Noticing their hands trailing towards their blades, she added:

"I won’t remove the blindfold nor the cotton-wads."

Turning her face down to look at Narudin's, she smiled a malicious smile, but also with a trace of... warmth?

"You can have him, soon enough..."

Stroking his cheek once, she added.

"But for now, he is mine."

Rising, she turned towards the leader of the TBI agents. Muttering a barely discernable word, closer to a whispered grunt rather than an actual word, she surveyed him briefly. The leader of the TBI frowned at her, as if he had heard something in a language he did not understand... or something he did not expect. Deep creases in his forehead darkened his features when he steadily met her gaze.

Suddenly smiling lightly, the woman spoke in a hushed voice.

"If the Brotherhood can see through his eyes, and hear through his ears, could we not turn that to our advantage? Maybe, just maybe, the Brotherhood will notice how you scribes overwhelmed us with sheer numbers and..."

Picking up a wonderful blue vase painted with flying geese and summerlilies from a nearby cupboard, she flung it to the ground, the vase shattering across the floor of the cave, the shards rattling across the stone worn with age and footsteps.

"...brought us down."

Hearing a slight whimper echo from behind the wooden door leading into the small bathroom, she gave off a small chuckle, amused by the fear instilled by a broken vase.

Red Un Elvith sighed.

"That vase had been in my family for centuries. But I guess I can live without it."

Red Un grinned.

"Right. Let's make a mess!"

"I seriously doubt that the Brotherhood will fall for this kind of trick" protested the TBI leader as Red Un overturned a whole table and cut a chair in two with his sword.

"Maybe, but it's a fun plan! Get wreckin', everyone!"

Tujex "Sounds alright with me!" Tujex said as he picked up another chair and smashed it against a wall. He then looked to Elvith, who didn't really seem to care that everyone was now destroying his stuff.

Red Un Elvith started to take care of the more valuable of his possessions (small paintings, crystal glasses and other such things) before anyone destroyed them and moved them to the kitchen.

Outside, the leader of the Brotherhood members just smiled evilly.

"Seems like the scribes are giving them a hard time..."

Kaueri When Kaueri first woke, he didn't see anyone. All was gone, he was really sad, he just remembered one thing, all were mad on him. With a deep sigh he went out in the big forest, and he would never return, or? Mabye he will, mabye not.

Rakinos The Ranger sat in his seat, bow still tensed against the intruders who were not quite what he had expected. Though he could give a slight smile at the elf all trussed up.

"It seems we have ourselves some unexpected allies Red Un... I have an idea, if we are going to be creating a "disturbance" then why not bring out some of the fire that has been aforementioned?"

Knight of Darkness Fall "Getting down and messy I guess?" Katherine said to herself. "Well, why not!" she said out loud with a smile on her face.

Katherine swirled her fingers slightly in the air, conjuring some of the broken items to "fly" through the air, to create an illusion that the Scribes were creating havoc in Elvith's comfy house.

"Though I hate to do this and destroy such a warm home, but I guess for our survival, we must sacrifice some things..." Katherine said, as she leaned against the cushion of the chair and continued to make things fly around the room.

Red Un "Okay, that's enough. Let's not overdo it."

Red Un finished by cutting up a cushion and spreading its content over the place.

"Now, everyone lie down and act dead, okay?"

Artemis Silverstone Artemis stepped out of the wall and lay down on the floor and slid a sword through his chest. He then took a small potion of blood out of his pocket and poured it around the sword blade. After closing his eyes, he stopped breathing. He had learned this from his sister, you can stop breathing so long as you can have air touch you.

Knight of Darkness Fall Katherine let out a little scream as she fell "dead" to the ground. She giggled at thought of playing dead. "Okie, this time we're gonna screw the Brotherhood big time!"

"Pss... You need me to animated some blood or disgusting things to show that there was a big fight?" Katherine whispered to everyone, as she pulled some broken things and put in over her legs, making a scene that there was a battle.

Sarra Zoldan Pulling out one of the cotton wads in Narudins ears, she whispered in a hushed voice:

"Just lay still and don't say a word. We're going to get out of here, soon."

Surveying the room now in shards and the people in it, she added in a tone even more hushed:

"And don't trust anyone."

She placed herself across him, her bodyweight pressing down on his legs. Tilting her head, she locked her eyes in a frightful and surprised stance, looking down into the ground, hoping no one would take the time to actually look into those eyes.

Red Un Red Un lay down on top of the broken table. Some of the scribes(?) also laid down all over the place. Red Un whispered to them.

"Erm...could some of ya lay down right next to me? It'd be nice if it looked like I took a lot of ya down before I went down myself."

They sighed, and a few crawled a bit closer.

Outside, the leader of the group looked into his seeing-crystal.

"Hmm... I thought I heard a whisper of some sort. But it seems like they're all dead now. Move in the second group, the mages!"

Rakinos Rakinos sighed and ripped his cloak in a few places, took a large swig of red wine and poured the rest on himself. "What a waste..." he muttered as he collapsed into the chair and closed his eyes, pricking his ears for any sound.

Tranquillity Tranquillity stretched to loosen herself up and then she laid herself down by the door ready to leap up and attack.

Red Un The mages, druids, conjurers, summoners and other workers of the arcane arts that belonged to the Brotherhood, entered the cave, led by the Mage-master. The Scribe-master faced him.

"Greetings, Mage-master. We have done our task, and lost many of our brothers in the process."

"Yes, it seems so. But just to make sure, I'm going to cast the spell of Ultimate Death, so that none of them escapes from here alive."

The former scribe-master reacted quickly, and cut of the head of the Mage-master.

"Can't do that without your head, eh?"

The head rolled around a bit, and landed face up. And screamed.

"TRAAAAITOOORS!"

Red Un jumped up, as did the "dead" scribes.

"Well, that was fun while it lasted" said the half-dwarf and drew his sword.

Artemis Silverstone Artemis was on his feet not half a second after Red Un. He grabbed his sword and plunged it through the nearest mage's stomach, while throwing a dagger retrieved from his boot at another's throat.

"I knew this wasn't the best..." Artemis grunted, as he dodged a rune by less than the width of his hand.

A hooded man rushed towards Artemis already part way through the paralyzing words "". Artemis stepped to the side just as the man got close enough to touch. He quickly turned and grabbed the man's shoulders and shoved him down as hard as he could into the ground. He let go of the man when his head was below the floor.

"I really regret having to do that." Artemis told the man. To the others he merely shrugged his shoulders and looked ashamed.

Artemis Silverstone A rectangle appeared in the air above the ground in the corner of the room and a slim, fair haired, figure slipped through.

"Oh. Oh, my. This isn't good." The newly arrived figure took a coiled silver whip out of a unseen pocket and started snapping it around the room leaving wicked cuts that were quickly foamed over by a blackish, foul smelling liquid.

Sarra Zoldan Putting her hands on the by age worn cavern floor, the woman known as Kish pushed off with her feet, sending her first onto her hands and then over again onto her feet in a standing position in one smooth movement. Grabbing at her belt with both hands, two daggers went flying through the air, taking a mage in the chest and a conjurer in the eye. Drawing her purple-metal blade etched with small golden runes, she drew it up behind her back, crouching low, the muscles on her legs straining in anticipation of the following movement.

Launching herself forward, she flung past a chanting druid, sending his head spinning across the floor with a swift movement of her arm, the blade cutting an arc in the air. Turning, she faced another mage not far from her just in time to hear him chant "exori vis", a short burst of lightning hitting her in the chest. She staggered, unwillingly taking a couple of steps backwards, shaking her head to clear the confusion brought upon her nerves by the static discharge. Once again the mage uttered those words, and once again a charged jolt erupted between the mage and Kish. Letting out an unintentional, high-pitched grunt, Kish launched her sword in an upward arc, a heavy movement, clouded by muscular lockups. The mage, albeit being obviously not too daft, failed to see the blow coming, the tip of the blade cutting him across his throat, blood spraying over the floor, Kish and a nearby broken table, as well as a few shards of a once beautiful blue vase, painted with geese and summerlilies. Raising her head with an obvious effort, her chestnut coloured hair swaying loosely around her shoulders, her eyes focused somewhat on a man, a conjurer of sorts, some twenty feet away. The words of his now finished chant sounded like a roar in the woman's ears. "Exevo flam hur" As the beam of flame rushed towards her, her eyes cleared, the features around her eyes growing stern and cold. A whisper, barely audible due to the fighting in the room, came drifting across the seemingly vast difference between the conjurer and his prey. "...No!..." A shadowy blur, and Kish stood on one knee, her head swaying as if exhausted, some twenty feet from where she had stood a moment before. Her eyes were closed, pressed together as if they were to burn if she didn't. Her clothes remained unsinged, albeit the blood of the man lying in front of her, now torn in two, stained her otherwise beautiful features.

Tujex Tujex was shocked to see the mage-masters head still talking even after being sliced off. He jumped up, swiping his Noish's Promise from the floor. As soon as he got to his feet, a black ball flew passed his head. "A sudden death spell..." he gasped. For a moment it felt as if the life had been drained from his body. He stumbled and used the wall for support. "It did this and it missed me..." he growled as he looked up to see a mage holding a rune at him. He pushed himself forward, diving out of the way as a column of fire erupted from where he once stood. He landed in a slide and rushed at the mage, slashing off his hands and snatching the rune from them. He held it to the mage's face and yelled, "Explosion!" A burst of fire exploded before him, sending him sliding backward. He smiled as he dropped the smoking rune and watched the burning body of the mage fall to the floor. He breathed heavily, still drained from the Sudden Death spell. "I should be more careful..." he muttered as he readied his sword and went back into the fray.

Narudin Narudin kept his quiet as the others were talking to the Scribe-master. Not that he could see or hear anything, of course. After a moment someone pulled a cotton wad out of his ear and he heard Kish' voice whispering into his ear

"Just lay still and don't say a word. We're going to get out of here, soon. And don't trust anyone."

He nearly smiled with amusement as she lay across him. Something was coming up and he would be ready. After a moment he sensed some more people come in. To his senses, they had an evil aura to them, but still he remained where he was. There was a moment of tension, a swish and something rolled onto the floor. A ghastly scream rebounded around the cave "TRAITOR!" An instant later the pressure on his legs disappeared, indicating that Kish had made her move. With a small smile Narudin jumped to his feet, tearing off the blindfold and and throwing away the other cotton wad.

The sight which he saw surprised him. The room was full of Brotherhood members, but it seemed half of them were fighting each other.

"What could that possibly mean?" he muttered to himself, thought for a moment and then continued, "Whose side am I on now?" He barely avoided a Heavy Magic Missile aimed at him, located where it originated from and than grinned. "I guess You're against me, hmm?"

The mage took aim again, but Narudins hands blurred. A second later the Brotherhood sorcerer dropped the rune and looked down in disbelief. Protruding from his chest were five knives, set into a nice, pentagon pattern. As the mage fell over, Narudin melted into a shadowy corner to find a new target. Contrary to popular belief, assassins did like getting close to their targets. Nice and personal, that was the proper way. The trick was to prevent anyone else getting close to You.

Narudin discerned that the magic-users were against the other Brotherhood-dressed members, who were allied with Red Un and the others. The half-elf shrugged, and took out his twin swords. They had the advantage of being shortswords, meaning he could use them quite effectively in closed quarters.

He got behind one of the unsuspecting mages, inserting ten inches of cold steel into his kidney. As the sorcerer fell with a gasp of surprise, Narudin already disappeared.

"Nice and personal" he whispered, turning to another enemy.

Knight of Darkness Fall The head from the Mage-Master bounced lightly off the ground of the cave and rolled to where Katherine was lying.

"Oh...Great!" Katherine mumbled to herself as she saw the head rolling towards her, and still the head was mumbling. "Kill... Kill them all... Traitor..."

The head finally came to a complete stop and the back of the head was facing Katherine. "Phew! Luckily not the eyes!"

"Miss... I'll kill you!" The head said, its head fidgeted as if trying to turn about.

"What the..." Katherine was obviously shocked that the head was still able to talk even though it has been detached from its parent body. "Would you mind not my privacy for a moment?" Katherine got up and gave the head a big kick. "AH! There you go!" The head went flying through the air, forming an upward arc before it's face meet the solid wall. The impact caused blood flying off in all directions. The head slid down the wall, leaving a disgusting trail of blood as it slid down. As it dropped to the floor, it mumbled its final words before staying motionless.

Just then, as Katherine kicked the head towards the wall, from behind her, a ball of energy hit her directly at her back, causing her to vomit some blood and fumbled a few steps forward. Katherine was totally caught off-guard by the attack. She turned around to see who was the attacker. "A mage." she thought and used the back of the right hand to wipe off a small trail of blood off her lip. "Well, two can play at this game!" Katherine gave the mage an evil smile and leaped into the air, with her Serpent staff held high behind her, ready to strike down at the attacker. Katherine held her Shield in front of her as a form of protection and her body arced backwards to increase the momentum within her body.

The mage raised his hand again at her and an orange glow began to gather at her hand.

Red Un Red Un swung his sword in great arcs here and there, cutting down mages and skilfully avoiding his allies.

"Ah, it's good t'have ya back, Mr. Narudin! We've got some talkin' to do when this is over!"

He noticed that someone else has arrived from nowhere. This seemed to be a fairly common occurrence lately.

"Be careful with that whip 'o yours, newcomer!"

Elvith was shooting arrows rapidly at the spellcasters. One of them fired of a bolt of electricity at him, but Red Un came to the rescue and bounced it of his shield. Out of control, the bolt hit the bathroom door which flew right open.

"It's, I say, it's taken! Wait your turn!" said Melrod and closed the door again.

Narudin Narudin spun around, weaving an artistic pattern with his swords. The flickering blades had a hypnotic quality to them, which had already lost a few of the mages. They had hesitated for the slightest of moments, so short, but at the same time too long.

Narudin's movements brought him near Red Un, the half-dwarf cutting down a mage who was about to sneakily launch a Sudden Death at the assassins back. The half-elf heard Red Un saying: "Ah, it's good t'have ya back, Mr. Narudin! We've got some talkin' to do when this is over!"

"I also would be grateful for some explanations. We seem to have gained unexpected allies" Narudin remarked, seeing a particularly well-skilled "scribe" take down three mages, "The Brotherhood must be desperate indeed to launch such a direct attack. I'd have..."

Narudin didn't have a chance to finish the sentence as a Black-energy Sudden Death missile was sent towards him. The half-elf dropped to the floor, the dark projectile brushing his hair and passing over him to hit, yes, the bathroom doors behind him. Narudin took care of the Sudden Death hurler with a well-aimed throwing knife, and than peeked into the bathroom. Melrod was standing unusually rigid on the far side of the room, and at first Narudin was afraid that the carpet-flyer extraordinare might have been hit. Then he noted the hole in the wall just next to Melrods head. The half-elf went back into the fray, yelling "Lucky You!" over his shoulder.

Abbee Golden The owner of the whip smiled at Red Un. "My good sir, I never hit what I do not mean to, and I never miss what I want to."

Just as she turned around a black glowing rune was shot towards her. With a flick of her wrist the rune was hurtled in the opposite direction.

She worked her way across the room to fight side-by-side with Artemis.

Artemis Silverstone Artemis didn't notice as his sister joined the fight; he and Amelia had fought many battles before. As she wrapped the tip of her whip around a summoner's neck, Artemis neatly hamstrung another.

Meanwhile... Diamond was not a stupid cat, in fact she considered herself as smart as Artemis, well maybe just a little smarter than him. As soon as the first wave of people entered the room Diamond hid in a small hole in which she could watch it all, and also found a nice little rat to munch on.

But when Diamond saw Amelia enter the room she made a mad dash for the 'door of air' from which she could get to anywhere she wanted. Which happened to be a nice carpeted room in the palace of Thais.

'''Mommy! Mommy!''' came the many mews of her babies as she entered. For although she was small and looked a kitten she was truly of age for a cat. In fact she was exactly as old as Artemis (As damine usually are). She would live as long as Artemis and never look more than a kitten.

Diamond lay down in front of a fireplace and snuggled with her family. She could let Artemis know later. Besides she preferred the meals here to the scraps from a plate.

Knight of Darkness Fall "AH!!!!" Katherine cried out loud as she swung her Serpent Staff up high and rammed it at the mage who was gathering energy for a spell.

"Eicartos Kormas!" The mage released a ball of moving air towards her with a smirk, while she was coming down on him.

Implosion! she thought. Katherine could feel herself being sucked into the spell. She quickly used her shield to fend off the spell. The impact from the spell was great enough to knock Katherine off her course and send her landing slightly to the left of the mage.

The Mage backtracked a few steps to gain some space between him and Katherine. His right hand reached into his left sleeve and seemed to be taking something out from it. Suddenly, he threw his left hand out and a flash of light was reflected off the object, almost blinding Katherine. She almost didn't have time to react to that attack, but was lucky enough to just roll over to her left, where the flying dagger missed her head by inches, chipping off some of her brownish red hair.

"Impressive that a half-elf like you managed to escape that dagger" The Mage commented on Katherine's reaction, after that landing.

"Don't underestimate a half-elf." Katherine quickly got herself up to her feet once again.

"Well, let's see how you dodge THIS!" The mage hurled a sling shot at her, but she was nowhere to be seen. The mage searched left, right, up and down for signs of Katherine. "Where did…" The mage suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned around. "Hi, Sweet Heart! Looking for me?" Katherine smiled evilly at the mage.

"How did..." The mage didn't managed to finish his statement, when Katherine jabbed her shield into the abdomen of the mage and rammed her Staff into the mage's chin, causing him to spit some blood. "Time to finish this off I supposed..." The mage was nearly knocked out. Katherine gently placed her hands around the neck of the mage, "Say BYE BYE!" in a split second, a snapping sound, a twist of Katherine's hands, the mage dropped dead on the ground, letting out his last breath.

Red Un Elvith was doing pretty good, when suddenly a particularly sinister mage walked towards him, seemingly ignoring the fray around them.

"Let me have a look inside you..."

He held out his hands and Elvith suddenly felt a tingling feeling in his head. Then, all the bad things he had ever seen in his life, all the people he'd lost, all the monsters he'd met, all of it exploded in his mind at once.

He screamed a terrible scream not of this world and fell together, grasping his head. Red Un ran towards him.

"Mind-magic, eh?"

"Yes. And now it's your turn..."

Artemis of Luna Artemis felt a sudden surge of thought and then a mental breakdown. And saw the cause. Artemis ran towards the man near Red Un and grabbed his hand tight.

Artemis looked at himself as though through another’s eyes. He could still feel his thoughts but could also dimly sense another's. He decided to poke around with the ball of emotion, thought and feeling.

The man screamed as Artemis added to the presence. Added pain. The man felt as though a thousand willow branches struck continuingly. But not a single welt or bruise appeared on his skin.

Artemis couldn't believe what he was doing. It just wasn't humane. He quickly let go of the man as he collapsed to the ground.

"I-I uh-um I didn't mean to-to crush him" Artemis stammered after wiping his hand on his pants.

Red Un "Well, he knew it was a dangerous job when he took it..."

Red Un decided to end the mind-magicians pain, so he stepped up and cut of his head.

The magicians were starting to thin out now, as the former scribes cut them down one after another. But then a group of very pale sorcerers who had been hiding in the background this far stepped out.

"Rise, brothers! Fight once more!"

As they weaved their spells, the dead started rise again, clutching their swords and staffs, shambling around with lifeless eyes. Red Un realised what was happening.

"Necromancers! We gotta get the necromancers, or this fight will never end!"

Tranquillity Tranquillity killed the mage before her and then rushed at the necromancers. Just as she was nearing them one spotted her and waved his arm. In front of her several dead mages lifted themselves from the ground and began hurling magic at her.

Just in time she managed to throw herself to the side and got a couch between her and them. She found herself huddled behind the couch throwing the occasional dagger and shooting explosions at them as the couch protecting her began to disintegrate from the magic bombarding it.

"Drenil!" she cursed, if somebody didn't distract those now undead mages soon she would be in trouble.

She peeked around the edge of the couch and pulled her head back just barely in time to avoid having it taken off. "Drenil!"

Knight of Darkness Fall Katherine covered her ears from the scream Elvith. Although the scream was over, but the pitch of the scream somehow still managed to revolve in her ears.

Suddenly, Katherine felt a slight tug on her leg. She looked down. The mage she killed smiled at her and slowly picked herself up.

"What the!" Katherine looked on with sheer horror, as she watched the "dead" mage rise to his feet again. "You're supposed to be dead!" Katherine exclaimed, taking a few stumbles back. But the mage looked different this time, his eyes were lifeless, like he has been a puppet to someone, or something. His movements getting up were slow and seemed as if he had no energy. Then she heard Red Un shout: "Necromancers!" "Oh Great! After scripts, we had a big group of mages, and now we have necros when we ain't done with the mages yet!" she grumbled to herself.

Red Un's right, this battle would never end, well at least not on their side. But they would end up being dinner for these undeads and laughing stocks for the Brotherhood.

"I'm not gonna let that happen!" Katherine encouraged to herself. And Neither am I Master! Whisky, in Shield Form, spoke.

Katherine turned towards the mage. "Well buddy, I'll have to contain you." She raised her left hand and quickly cast a containment shield around the puppeted mage.

"Now. Off to kick some Necromancers' butts!" Katherine smiled evilly and charged towards the necros, together with the rest.

Narudin The agile half-elf gracefully dodged an incoming Heavy Magic Missile and would have avoided the second one just as easily if not for one of the mages he had just killed, who grabbed at his ankle.

"What the he...!?" The rest of the sentence died away as the HMM hit him square in the chest, expelling the breath from his lungs. The mage who delivered the hit grinned and lifted a Sudden Death rune to finish Narudin off. He got it half way up when a throwing star buried itself in his arm. With a hiss, the sorcerer let go of the rune and, nursing his hand, retreated.

Narudin had other problems at the moment, though. He managed to throw the star and then took out his shortswords and started hacking on the arm clutching to his ankle. Even severed from the body, the arm still held on tight.

"Necromancers!" he heard Red Un yell. "Ah, I should have known" Narudin muttered, breaking off the fingers of the hand one by one. Finally it let go and the half-elf was free to move. Quickly he hid himself in a nearby shadow, deciding to evaluate the situation first.

At first Narudin thought it would be best simply to sneak behind the necromancers and backstab them. Simple strategy, but works marvellously on unexpecting foes. He was about to move from his position, when he spotted Tranquillity in trouble. A number of the raised mages concentrated their firepower on her and it was a matter of seconds before the coach she was hiding behind would disintegrate. Sighing, Narudin decided to use some not so subtle methods.

First of all, using his hidden position, he took some time to raise a few strategically positioned Magic Walls, starting from Tranquillity, and then erecting them in front of Artemis, Katherine, Red Un, Kish and the rest of the party members. This caused a bit of confusion, as the room was roughly separated into two parts - Red Un's party further into the house and the Brotherhoods with the door leading to freedom.

"Everyone, I'd suggest hiding behind a wall!" yelled Narudin "It's going to get mighty hot in here!" With that Narudin took out two Great Fireball Runes, aimed them at the group of necromancers and fired them, immediately jumping to the side, behind the wall he now shared with Kish.

"Mind if I join?" he was only able to say before an inferno on the other side sucked all of the air from the room.

Outside, the leader was getting impatient.

"Why the hell is he putting those walls up?" he asked nobody in particular, gazing into the crystal ball. Then he pointed to one of his lackeys. "Go check what’s going out in there. No discussing, or I'll personally flay You alive when this is over."

The miserable Brotherhood assassin crept up to the window, and ever so slowly peeked through. Encouraged by having his head still on, he leaned in further and did so in a very unfortunate moment.

The leader stared as the windows and door of the cave spit out 3 meter long gouts of flame, incinerating the luckless assassin he sent scouting.

Red Un At first, there was a terrible light from the fires, and then there was a lot of smoke. Red Un peered through it. A few badly burnt mages laid here and there, some twitching slightly, but most of them had been burned to unrecognisable and pretty disturbing shapes.

"Well, 1-0 to us, I guess."

Elvith moaned a bit, and sat up. His eyes seemed to have sunk in, and there was a horrified look on his face.

"No... not them... not them... nooo..."

Red Un sighed.

"Seems like he's gone stark raving mad. Anyone's got anything to help him?"

Meanwhile, the leader gathered the final group, the Assassins.

"They have killed our brothers in horrible ways, and they have stopped at nothing to hinder our cause! Go forth now, and destroy them!"

The assassins didn't cheer or roar, they just nodded silently and prepared their gear.

Mategerold A prisoner too skinny and pale for his height and eyes limped into the room drawing ragged breaths. He approached Red Un. "Please, help me! The Brotherhood have kept me prisoner for months! Oh the horrible things they did to me, made me say things I did not know, and...” He trailed off into a coughing spasm. “I have not had water for days and put all my faith in you."

This stranger's hands looked to be those of a mage, supple and defined, even in his horrible shape. His hands were covered with cuts from shaving metal forks along his prison door and using the strings in an attempt to pick the lock.

"If you let me join you, I would be grateful beyond measure... I would pledge my life to helping you..."

Red Un eyed the man somewhat suspiciously. "Have ya got a name?" The stranger replied, "Yes, my name is Elwyn Meltace."

Red Un "Water? Ya get out of prison, and the first thing ya think 'bout is water?"

Red Un shovelled around in his backpack, and eventually produced a bottle of beer.

"Have some beer, Mr. Meltace, and then tell us how a poor, starved and unarmed prisoner could be of any help in our current situation."

Mategerold He took the beer. "Ahh... it’s been far too long since I’ve had one of these. Praise be to whatever God that watches over us you came at the moment I escaped. As you may have guessed, I was a wandering mage who the Brotherhood captured looking for funds. As if I had anything worth their while... Pfft. I thought after they mugged me and stole my robes they would leave, but apparently they had other plans. One torture lead to another, until I wound up in that forsaken cell." He took another long swig of beer and sighed.

"If it weren’t for their ingenious handcuffs, I would have been out of there long ago. After they captured me, they shackled me to a horse with cuffs made of a strange, light blue material. Of course I tried to break them with a simple explosion spell, but as soon as I had finished the casting, my head exploded with a fiery pain which I had never known could have existed. The Brotherhood simply laughed on their horses at my plight; who knows what would have happened if I tried a more powerful spell. Fortunately, after I escaped the cell I was able to wedge the cuffs between the hinges and the wall and they shattered.

As for helping you, any party could use a mage for some sarcastic humour or smartass comment just before imminent doom." At this, Elwyn gave a chuckle and said "well I suppose it didn’t do my last bunch a friends much good, but at least I tried, right? Oh and, forgive me if I sound rude but... could you spare some equipment better than these rags for adventuring? I can use a necromancer's robe and spell components for now, but a buckler and dagger are always useful."

Elwyn rummaged around the dead necromancers for what he was looking for, and came back (not exactly smelling the greatest, due to all the undead flesh) with a surprise. "Anyone need a nice shiny death-club?" he asked, pointing to glowing weapon in his hand.

Mategerold "Do any of you have a clue as to the nature of these 'assassins' we will be facing? If they like to pull the whole ‘I’m invisible and you cant see me hahaha’ deal, I might be able to help. Not even invisible people can sense the patented family Meltace "Shriviling Revealer." Elwyn grinned evilly and hoped he remembers the patterns his father taught him. Back then, he never really thought he’d actually need that weird spell. "Oh and... a bit of food for my old belly would go great with that beer."

Artios Artios was just standing behind while the second wave came, he just studied all of his allies moves. "Hmm, they seem quite strong" he thought for himself. Once most of the mages were dead, some necromancers re-animated the corpses. "Ah, Necromancers eh?" He laughed a bit. One of the re-animated mages rose up and actually starts pummelling Artios. Artios just pushed him away since he was somewhat weak, and stupid. The re-animated mage did not give up though. He walked back to Artios and continued. "Sigh, will you never give up?" Artios placed his hand on the mages head, and the mage fell down on the floor once more. "I guess you are not that lively with a drained soul." Artios looked around and saw Narudin putting up a Magic Wall. After a few moments Narudin discharged some Great Fire Ball runes. Once all mages were dead Artios walked around the corpses and looked at them closely. Then he hears Red Un say; "Seems like he's gone stark raving mad. Anyone's got anything to help him?" Artios turned to Red Un. "Sir Redwick, I believe I can help this poor man." Artios walked to the man sitting on the floor. "I can create a hole in his memory, and then the effects of this spell will be gone. He will forget everything that happened this last hour... Shall I?" He asked and laid his hand on his head.

Sarra Zoldan Kish was still on her knees, face down, eyes closed, her chestnut hair swaying slowly around her shoulders without any particular finesse. Breathing heavily, she reached out for Narudin. Grabbing his trousers for support, the muscles on her arm strained, but not even to a fraction of what they had previously done. With a rough grunt followed by a low, guttural moan, she collapsed onto the worn down cavern floor, her clean, brown hair framing her worn, bloodstained face, a painting of extreme weariness and loss.

Knight of Darkness Fall Just as Katherine was about to approach and strike down one of the necromancers, her charge was obstructed by an invisible wall, and she slammed into it at full force.

"OUFF!" Katherine let out a cry, slamming into the Magic Wall. She stumbled back a couple of steps and sat onto the ground. Her head was still in a state of concussion after she slammed into the Wall. She used her hands to massage the temples of the head gently to soothe the pain.

"Everyone, get behind the wall!" she heard Narudin shouting. "It's gonna get mighty hot in here!" Saying so, Narudin blasted two runes of Great Fireballs at the necromancers and their mage minions. The blast created a blinding light, swallowing everything in the cave into its immense light.

"AHHHHhhhhhhh!!!!" The necromancers gave out a menacing scream as the heat generated from the Fireball engulfed them.

Katherine quickly turned her head away from the blast, closed her eyes and raised her left hand to provide more shading from the blast.

In a split second, the immense light slowly faded away revealing a scene of dismay. Bodies were so badly burnt that their physical features were lost and some even burnt to their bones.

"Thanks Narudin!" Katherine turned around to thank Narudin for turning the tables around.

"So what's next?" Katherine asked the rest. "Shamans?" she jokingly commented.

Narudin Narudin was impressed despite himself with the newcomers logic. He himself had forgot about that possibility.

"They may indeed become invisible and slide in" he ventured. "I seem to recall that it is one of the prerequisites to becoming an assassin - You must have a magical aptitude enough to be able to perform the invisibility spell. It's quite likely that they'll use it."

Narudin smiled towards Katherine, when he heard her thanks.

"Don't mention it. Forgive me that I didn't warn You" he said, pointing at the bruise on her forehead.

Suddenly he felt a tug and turned around to see Kish falling down. Immediately he jumped to her, supporting her head before it hit the ground.

"My word, did You get hit by a lightning bolt?" he said jokingly, but then saw the burn wound on her chest. "You did, didn't You?" he said, taking out a Rune of Ultimate Healing from one of his pouches.

"You have the strength, and quite a lot of resilience, but You should try to avoid attacks instead of taking them head on" he chided her. The Ultimate Healing Rune did its job, mending tissue and closing the wound.

"There You go" Narudin said, helping Kish to her feet. "The next time You see an oncoming bolt of lightning, dodge it."

Tranquillity Tranquillity measured up the newcomer and seemed satisfied. "I think there is most likely food in the kitchen but it would be best if you could wait until a bit later."

Turning to the others she said, "While of course I'm not a magician and I can't nullify the assassins invisibility spells I do have something with me that may help."

She untied a bag from her waist and opened it up. Within it were several small balls of different sizes. She pulled one of the bigger ones out and held it a few inches in front of her face examining it.

"I suppose this is similar to the ink that Narudin used on the sea monster. Perhaps more simplistic though and I doubt as hard to attain. It is simply a small explosive containing a white powder. It is enough to coat the entire room with a thin layer.

They will be able to hide their own skin but this powder will coat them, revealing them to us!" she exclaimed.

"Unless anybody has a better idea?" she said questioningly.

Red Un "No, and I suggest ya start using it right now, 'cause they might've just moved in here without us noticing. Oh, and do whatever it is you're gonna do to Elvith. Then put him in the kitchen and let him sleep, he's suffered enough."

The TBI-turned-Scribe-Master had gathered what few of his fellow scribes that remained. They were making barricades of the rubble and used healing magic for those who needed it.

And outside, the Leader peered into his seeing-crystal.

"Hmm... That Kish lady and the traitor seems to have something of an infatuation with each other. I suggest you try to keep them apart. But remember, the half-dwarf is our main goal!"

Thus, the assassins, thieves and other such warriors of shadows and secrets moved towards the cave, some crawling through the grass, some climbing through the trees and some just tiptoeing.

Mategerold Elwyn set out quickly across the cave. Once he reached the entrance, he spun around in strange gestures and words, stopping, turning, remarking, and checking his patterns. After a short while, the floor began to glow slightly in a strange geometric pattern that stretched the length of the cave. When the casting was finished, the floor went dim once more with no trace of the spell.

"Be careful not to step anywhere near that," Elwyn warned. "It’s triggered by motion or pressure anywhere where it was cast. After the first few assassins step on it, the spell will go off. A large radius of 'cancel invisibility' followed by a powerful fireball. The problem is, it will most likely not affect even half of the assassins, and will not stop them from re-casting invisibility. Assuming that the assassins do come invisible, Tranquillity, you should use your explosive about 5-10 seconds after my wards go off. Hopefully it will be big enough that we can see the rest of the assassins."

With that, Elwyn went back deeper in the cave towards the kitchen, clearly exhausted from his exertion and lack of food. "Wake me when they come, I’ll have a bite to eat and then doze off..."

Red Un The Leader was looking into the crystal and saw Elwyn cast his spell. He looked up. The fastest of the assassins had already reached the cave and cast their invisibility-spells.

"WAIT! Don't..."

But it was too late. They went in, and set off the trap. A deadly fireball exploded and added the assassins to the already quite large pile of fried people.

Knight of Darkness Fall "Sorry to spoil the fun and plan, but don't you think by saying this loud they might have heard us already?" Katherine questioned.

She couldn't deny that it was a relatively good plan, so following the flow, Katherine picked up a bucket and filled it with blood from the carcass.

"Sorry for the intrusion guys…" Katherine telepathed everyone. "Needed this to be a secret just in case the assassins heard us." she continued. "Well here's my plan, with Tranquillity's powder, we can mix it with the blood, so that the assassins will STAY visible" Katherine told everyone the plan she had.

Mategerold

Elwyn woke with a start and his ears rang. Why did I ask someone to wake me when they’d come? he thought. Oh well, more important things to worry about.

The carnage the fireball created was horrific and disgusting, however it couldn’t even compare to the vast legion of now visible assassins marching in through the cave. Elwyn only had enough energy left for a few more spells, so he aimed his next one carefully. After a few circular motions and the toot of a whistle, an excruciatingly cold blast of artic air and snow flew into the entrance of the cave, slowing many of the lead assassins and killing those who's body temperature had risen so fast due to the fireball their body could not withstand the strain. "Narudin, magic walls now!" Elwyn managed to say before he collapsed from exhaustion.

It did not take long for the assassins to realize they were visible, and a few of them recast invisibility. However, Tranquillity was waiting...

Narudin Narudin looked closely at the results of Elwyns spell and didn't see where Magic Walls could possibly help there situation. The exhausted sorcerer had collapsed. Perhaps the fatigue had caused those words. He didn't possibly have enough Runes to effectively block the oncoming assassins. He couldn't risk another fireball, the cave was prone to collapsing from the strain.

Instead, Narudin took out a few Runes he had not used for a long time - Heavy Magic Missiles. It was the only stock of Runes not depleted during their travels, so taking out two at a time, he started discharging them rapidly, sending bursts of multicoloured energy speeding towards the assassins.

It was quite a sight to see them dodge! The assassins were extremely agile, as Narudin well knew, and many of the energy missiles missed their mark, hitting the opposite walls and flying through the door and windows. A few found their targets, though, hitting with bone-shattering power. There was only so much space to dodge in the cave, and a large number of both missiles and targets. One of the energy balls flew out the window, sailed through the open air, just over the head of the ducking Leader and hit the crystal ball, shattering it into thousands of tiny pieces.

Unknowing, Narudin continued his onslaught. He was running out of runes, when he noticed a flicker to his far left. An assassin was trying to flank him! Sending the last charge and throwing away the spent rune, he whipped out a poison coated throwing knife from his pocket and launched it at the shape. To his surprise, the assassin swiped it out of the way with one of his shortswords, sending it spinning into the flesh of one of his colleagues, who whimpered and fell as the poison immediately took effect.

"You'll have to do better than that, Apprentice Narudin!" laughed the figure.

Narudin recalled that dry laugh...

"Master Ardus" he said in a voice devoid of emotion. "How fitting that we meet. I finally have a chance to fight You on…" He glanced to the other assassins entering the cave. "…semi-even terms."

The older assassin smiled, and both opponents jumped to each other. The blades blurred, both of the combatants duel-wielding shortswords. All that was heard at first was the rapid clang-clang-clang as both master swordsmen exchanged blows and parried, and then, impossibly, they accelerated their pace, until only one, long, metal screech could be heard. Suddenly, they jumped away, panting.

"First blood" said Ardus with a smile, as a thin, red line grew on Narudins chest. Narudin looked down, grinning. Then he jumped to the old assassin and resumed combat, saying:

"Last blood is more important."

Sarra Zoldan Drawing herself up, Kish was still swaying slightly when the assassins entered. Once the ward of the floor was set off, she quickly moved over to the back end of the room, nursing her burnt chest, still tender from the lightning bolt, even though it was healed. As the battle commenced, she merely surveyed the room, letting her fatigued gaze sweep softly across the ringing of steel against steel, steel on bone, steel on flesh and sparkling magical energies buzzing to and fro through the air. Suddenly, a wayward heavy magic missile hit her in the back, burning the otherwise still well-tended cloak, and once again sending electrical jolts through her system. Taking an unwilling step forward, she gazed around the room to find her attacker only in time to lock eyes with an assassin just as a dagger left his hand.

The dagger took her in the right shoulder, sinking several inches into her flesh. Immediately, blood started flowing down the front of her shirt, soaking the short sleeve within a matter of seconds. Coughing twice, she locked eyes with the assassin again. Her eyes somewhat unfocused, she could see the assassin smiling a winning smile, hearing a small chuckle rise through his throat; a throat she wanted to rip out. And so, she did.

A sudden blur, and the dagger fell to the ground, Kish now standing in front of the assassin, now wearing a fearful expression on his face. Staring at her and gasping in horror, he found his throat pierced by the inch-long claws that now adorned Kish's hand. A slashing sound, and his windpipe was cut off in five places, blood flowing out of the wounds like a river, painting the floor red.

Blurring again, she now stood behind another assassin, unaware of her presence. Placing a hand on his shoulder, she spun him about, running two claws deep into his eyes. She blurred and moved again before he hit the ground.

This time, however, she was placed down in the middle of a trio of assassins. The first assassin, to her right, met the same fate as his comrade had moments earlier, another river of blood painting the floor. The second assassin jumped at her, for some reason, and clasped his arms around her, but to no avail. Raising her arms in spite of being in a deadlock with her perpetrator, she reached back behind her head and simply twisted the assassins head so his neck broke.

Turning to finish the last of the three, mad rage burning in her red eyes, she was rewarded with the sharp end of a shortsword to her stomach. The last assassin had acted quickly enough, and the point of his sword was now sticking out through Kish's back. Growing pale, Kish grabbed the mans shoulders and pulled herself closer to him, pushing the sword even further through her body. Grabbing him as if to hug him, they both burst into flames, letting out an agonizing scream in unison as they both burned.

Collapsing onto the floor face down on top of the now scorched assassin, Kish lay motionless, most of her clothes burned off, two inches of steel still sticking out of her back, her skin unharmed by the flames.

Mategerold Daggers flew from all directions, and it was extremely difficult for the adventurers to evade them. One lodged itself in Elwyns leg, and the poison spread rapidly throughout his body. Still unconscious, Elwyn made no attempt to dispel the poison. Kish fell, taking four assassins down with her. Narudin was locked in a desperate battle with his old master Ardus. The tide of battle was turning in favour of the Brotherhood, and if something didn’t change fast it looked as if it was going to stay that way.

Red Un Indeed, the place was swarming with assassins already. Many were climbing upside down on the roof and jumping straight into the fray, and some had dug under the cave and now emerged from the ground.

"This ain't good, this ain't good, this ain't good..."

Red Un swung his sword left and right, hitting some of the less well-trained assassins here and there, and wondering how his dumb luck would help him this time. Worst of all, most of the assassins seemed to go directly for him.

"The half-dwarf! Get the half-dwarf!"

Red Un realised that this wasn't a fight they could win.

"We must retreat! Do anything to get to the door!"

"But they'll just come after us outside!" protested the TBI-leader.

"Well, I still got an ace up my sleeve..."

Red Un looked towards the bathroom door.

"...I hope."

Tranquillity Tranquillity waited until she thought all of the assassins were in the room then she lifted the pellet and with a quick flick sent it flying into the centre of the room where it exploded in a cloud of white, covering the entire room.

Slowly the cloud faded away leaving everyone in the room coated in the white powder. She saw it gradually turning red as it made contact with the perspiration on peoples bodies. "Try hiding now" she said with a grin as she threw herself into the battle with a vengeance.

Her sword in her right hand and a long knife in her left, she set about systematically dispatching all who came before her.

She eventually managed to fight her way to one of the walls, which one she wasn't sure, and put her back up against it. Before her were a mass of Brotherhood members, and somewhere beyond them were her friends, even further beyond them was the door.

Grinning maniacally she let off a cry that would have turned any normal person's blood cold if it could have been heard over the sounds of the conflict. Specks of blue and red migrated across her eye as she threw herself recklessly back into the battle.

Knight of Darkness Fall Tranquillity's powder caused Katherine to sneeze slightly. "Choo..." Katherine shielded her nose with the back of her hand.

"Well, I guess it's time to pour the blood..." Katherine exclaimed as she swung the bucket of blood and splashed it onto the Assassins.

"GOSH! We're being exposed!" shouted some of the assassins.

"Well, you're supposed to be exposed! If not, it won't be a fair fight, won't it?" Katherine jumped upon one of the Assassins, and landed him flat on the ground. She placed her left hand upon his chest and cast a paralyze spell on him. "Sorry honey, you look better in "freeze." Then, she jumped a few steps back and cast an Energy Strike on him.

"HA! Kill me as you might. For there'll always be thousands of me to kill you! HAHAAH!" were the assassins last words before his last breath was taken away by the spell.

"AH!" Katherine screamed as her back was being lashed. A trail of fresh blood formed on the wound. She tried to reach it and heal it, but it was right in the middle of her back. "Damnit!" she cursed. She turned around to see three assassins locked on her. "Well, three on one? How ungentleman of you guys..." Katherine smugged.

"Don't worry lady, we'll give you a quick and painless death" one of the Assassins said. "Well, let's see who's the last one standing." Katherine charged at the three assassins, and struck her Serpent Staff at the assassin standing in the middle. But their movements were too swift, and easily they dodged out of her attacks, and quickly landed two more slashes on her arms.

"You're too slow lady... Better quicken your steps," The assassins smiled evilly. "Don't count your eggs too early." Unknown to the Assassins, Katherine has already cast a mirror image of herself, and they were actually talking to her mirror image, and she was standing quietly just a few feet behind them.

She carefully conjured three Magic Missiles and left them tingling in mid-air. "Just a little more..." Katherine said to herself. "There! Got it!" Katherine quickly dispelled her mirror image, "Oh guys! Look what I got for you as presents?"

The assassins turned around only to be met by three Magic Missiles speeding towards them and sending them flying through the room and their landings met the earthly walls of the cave.

"Ha! Piece a cake..." Katherine smiled happily to herself, and dusted off her hands. Suddenly an object came flying to her left. She managed to dodge it in time. It was another assassin.

"Er, guys? You might wanna be a little careful when you threw these young punks around the cave eh?" Katherine joked.

Narudin Narudin was still locked in combat with his old master. Tranquillitys pellet attack gave both opponents a chance for a quick sneak attack as the room was filled with white powder, but both swords met a parrying sword and the assassins jumped away from each other again.

"You've improved" said Ardus, letting out his dry cackle. "But You’re still not good enough!"

Narudin said nothing, conserving his strength. He nearly laughed when he heard one of the assassins yell "GOSH! We're being exposed!" Talk about naive... Applause please for the man covered in white powder to the left, for his brightness and amazing speed of deduction.

The master and student once again jumped to each other and resumed their battle. Blades clashed and were retracted, sparks flew, figures mingled. The two Duel-Wielders seemed as one, each mimicking the others movements at times, each sword meeting it's counterpart in agreement.

Narudin made a feint to the right, and quite surprisingly, attacked from the right. Ardus, expecting a cunning feint, took a fraction of a second too long to understand what was going on and jumped back, a thin trail of blood flying from his forearm. For that is how weapon masters fought - trading blows and inflicting minor injuries and flesh wounds. The older assassin stared in amazement at the thin red line on his arm and went at Narudin with a fury, stealing the advantage.

The half-elf was on his heels, desperately weaving a defensive pattern in front of him to deflect his old master's whirling blades. He stumbled over a body and received a nick on his cheek, barely avoiding decapitation. Another mistake and another red line grew on his leg. At one point he was passing Katherine and saw an assassin trying to get behind her. He gave him a kick on the backside, sending him forward. He couldn't do anything more as Ardus attacked with redoubled fury, and Narudin was backpedalling and parrying for his dear life.

"Damn, I've got to stop him" he thought desperately. An idea struck him. He made a powerful leap backwards and ended up with his back to the wall. Narudin threw his swords towards the ground, where they both stuck, handles pointing upwards, on either sides of him. Ardus was confused for a moment, but seeing the obvious opening jumped forward, sensing the kill. At that exact moment Narudin brought his hands up and intoned "Exevo Flam Hur."

A fan-shaped inferno of magical flames erupted from Narudins hands, shooting towards the old assassin. Ardus didn't wait for them, but ducked to the ground, meeting Narudins foot travelling the opposite direction. The flames dispersed, leaving a few charred assassin corpses further away, and Ardus fell on his back, dazed. Narudin scooped up his blades and ran to his "master", trying to score a mortal blow.

Amazingly, Ardus managed to get on one knee before the half-elf even got to him. Whirling his swords in a desperate attempt to ward off Narudins blades, he tried working his other foot under him. Finally he managed that, and also scored another minor hit on Narudin as the luckless half-elf slipped and nearly fell.

"You are too weak!" the old assassin laughed, once more pressing Narudin with his attacks. "Look around You! Your friends are losing! Some of them are probably dead already. You do not have a chance!"

Narudin indeed risked a glance, as he had been concentrating solely on his fight until now, but found he could not look away from the scene of devastation around him. Everyone were still alive, but fighting hard, and still more assassins came. Tranquillity was fighting like a demon, Katherine was facing off against an assassin. Red Un was taking chips off the attackers here and there. Elwyn was lying where they left him, unnoticed. Kish was down, a red puddle slowly growing around her - from the blood of her enemies as well as her own....

Ardus saw his enemies’ potentially lethal moment of deconcentration, and made a deceptively quick jab from his right. Strangely enough, it was widely deflected, seemingly without a conscious thought from Narudin. Annoyed, the master assassin made another sneak attack, this time coming from above, but it was parried with similar indifference. Downright irritated, Ardus executed a risky, albeit extremely deadly move, his shortsword curving a deadly arc as it sped towards the half-elfs neck. Impossibly, this was intercepted by Narudins own blade, locking both of the opponents swords just above the hilt. Only now did Narudin turn his face.

Ardus would have fell back from that icy-blue stare if not for the swords locking them together. Arctic cold radiated from Narudins sapphire orbs, blasting Ardus with its intensity like no furnace could accomplish with heat. Narudin had took all his despair, frustration and confusion, forged it into an all-consuming, devastating fire and lost himself in righteous wrath.

"You are dead" he said matter-o'-factly, still holding Ardus locked with his blades. It was a simple statement, made by many a bold fighter before they met their doom, yet somehow, it was hard to disbelieve the inevitability of that steely gaze...

Mategerold The battle trudged on, and Narudin had an amazing victory against his former master. However the battle was still in favour of the assassins, and Narudins victory did little to improve the odds. Kish and Elwyn still lied on the floor, poison spreading throughout the mages body. Fortunately the assassins were still focused on the party members still fighting. All the hope now rested in Red Un's secret plan...

Knight of Darkness Fall Katherine dodged again as yet another assassin body flew towards her direction. She rolled to her left side, where there were some breathing space and raised her left hand on the suspended body that was flying towards her, and flung it in the opposite direction.

"Poor guy, had to be tossed like that around the room" Katherine sarcastically remarked.

Still, her victory overfour assassins didn't really turn the table around. Narudin was having trouble and his hands full on trying to defeat an old assassin, while Tranquillity, Elwyn, Red Un and Elyish were all starting to face problems, though now their enemies were visible, but the assassins' speed and agility were unexpectedly swift.

Just then, she saw a reflection of light at the corner of her right eye, and immediately she raised her shield to block whatever that was coming her way. Sparks flew off her shield, as a blade struck her shield. Her eyes were locked onto the assassins, three in total again, now covered in dried blood, but with portions of it dropping off, though they hadn't noticed it as yet.

"Not three AGAIN!" Katherine grumbled. "Can't I have other numbers?!"

The assassin seemed to have ignored Katherine's remarks. They bent their knees slightly, shifting one leg slightly behind, and in one swift moment, all three sprang onto her.

Katherine quickly rolled back and into a curl, with her shield raised as a protection. The assassins' weapons just barely missed Katherine's hair, as she rolled off just inches away from where she stood just a split second again. The impact from the landing has caused the assassins to stumble a little and this created an opening for Katherine. Seeing the opportunity, Katherine raised her right hand and cast a flash-spell right in front of the assassins' eyes. Katherine turned away quickly to prevent herself from getting blinded as well. They let out a cry, with their hands over their eyes to protect them from the blinding flash. Seizing this opening, Katherine quickly rammed her shield into the abdomens of the assassins, which sent their tumbling off a few feet away from her.

"Guys! We REALLY need to think of a way to kill off these bugs, before the Brotherhood sends in more reinforcements. If so, we're doomed!" Katherine stood up, finally able to catch half a breath.

Tranquillity Tranquillity managed to reach another wall, or possibly the same one, and took stock of her surroundings once more. Narudin was locked blade to blade with a fierce looking assassin, Katherine had blinded several assassins, while Red Un furiously fought off what could be considered a horde. Kish was nowhere in sight.

She took a deep breath before she re-entered the battle once more. She had nearly lost complete control of herself only moments ago. She tried to edge around the corner of the room to get closer to Red Un but was spotted and was forced to fight.

Deciding that the best defence was to kill you enemy, she buried the tip of her long knife into the wall and quickly tossed two throwing knives at the assassins. One found its mark in the neck of a particularly aggressive looking one and the other was deflected. She grabbed her knife out of the wall and with a few quick steps, a parry and a thrust she found herself pressed up against the chest of an assassin, the tip of her knife sticking out of his back. She leaned up closer plunging her knife in further. She kissed him lightly on the cheek and then whispered in his ear, "Sweet dreams." Then she gave a sudden twist with the knife and pulled it out, letting the assassin fall to the floor.

Just as she was about to turn around and search for her next target she felt a sharp pressure on her back and heard both the sound of ripping cloth and the grating sound of metal on metal. She stumbled forward from the hit. Someone had hit her in the back with a short sword but her armour had stopped the hit. She gave the powder and blood covered man a completely uncharacteristic smile. "You'll have to try harder than that!" she cried as she took a step towards him.

She had no love for anybody who would attack an outnumbered opponent from behind. The poor man in front of her was about to find that out.

Red Un Red Un made his way towards the bathroom and smashed the door open.

"Melrod! Get yer bum movin', we need that carpet 'o yours!"

"But, I say, but there's not other way out of here other than the door!"

Red Un had to dodge a few throwing-stars (one hit him in the arm, but he barely noticed) before he could continue talking.

"Look behind ya!"

Melrod turned around, and sure enough, there was what in modern days might've been called a "bathroom window", but in this case was just a hole in the wall.

"I'll hold of these guys, you get crawlin'!"

Melrod stood up on what in modern days might've been called a "toilet", but in this case was just a log over a hole dug in the ground, and started to crawl out through the window.

Red Un returned to the fighting, just in time to get a crossbow bolt stuck in his leg.

"C'mon! 'S that the worst ya got?!"

Tranquillity Tranquillity stashed her knife in a sheath and set upon the assassin before her. Soon they were embroiled in a fierce fight, jabbing, swinging, even attempting to kick or punch the other. Tranquillity had the advantage of experience but this assassin hadn't already been fighting against mages and necromancers.

Tranquillity had finally managed to knock the assassins blade to the side and was about to swing in for the kill when she tripped over a body on the ground and fell to her face, rolling over to face the now grinning assassin. He approached her blade poised, and expression of glee on his face. An expression that was soon changed when Tranquillity loosed a dagger from her robe and with a quick toss embedded it in his stomach. His smile turned upside down where it was destined to stay for the rest of his life. She thrust upwards with her sword into his neck. When she withdrew it he slumped into a heap on the floor.

She was about to get up when she noticed that next to her was the body of Kish with a blade thrust through her stomach. At first glance Tranquillity thought she was dead, but then she noticed her chest moving up and down. She looked around her and it didn't seem like she was going to be immediately threatened. "This is going to hurt" she said to Kish. She opened one of the bags she carried around her waist. "A lot." She placed the opened bag on the ground and then placed her hands on the hilt of the blade.

"You'll thank me for this later." With a tug she dislodged the blade from Kishs’ stomach. Quickly she plunged each hand into the bag. When she pulled them out they were covered in some ground up herb. She put one hand on each side of Kish covering the wounds as if stopping the blood. Miraculously it seemed to work and the blood flow stopped. "That’s gonna burn like nothing you’re likely to have felt before and it'll leave a mark but you'll live."

Red Un "Hrm. I prefer one o' those blue healin' stones meself. But to each his own..."

Red Un was slowly making his way to the doorway, and hoped that the others would follow. He was getting very tired now, and clumsily parried some blows here and there. He avoided another barrage of throwing stars simply because he tripped and fell on the floor, and when he got up he heard the familiar sound of a crossbow bolt. This one hit him in the shoulder, making him drop his sword.

"Just...a little...further..."

Narudin Narudin, oblivious to the fights going on around him, was still locked with Ardus. Finally he pushed his opponent backwards with strength seemingly not fit for his thin stature. Calmly, he walked to the shaken older assassin, skewering two others who thought they could hinder his progress.

This gave Ardus the time to gather his wits and Narudins swords met waiting blades instead of exposed flesh. The moment of fear had past. Ardus was calm once again, though the fire burning in Narudin hadn't died down.

Once again the two faced off, swords ringing as they accelerated their pace. Each perfect attack routine was foiled by an equally perfect defence, and the fight seemed as if it could go on for eternity.

Ardus executed his famous "Multi-angle" assault. His swords came from different angles, which he kept changing, forcing Narudin to block from awkward positions. Not once and not twice he caught a sword by the hilt, deflecting the deadly blade in the last possible moment. Narudin in turn was using his amazing speed to redouble his rate of attacks, hard-pressing his old master to parry the multiple blows. Anyone watching would have sworn that Narudin couldn't have managed it without growing a third sword-arm. Ardus kept parrying marvellously, though, and not once did a blade get through.

Soon Narudin lessened his assault, seeing that he was only losing energy. He still had plenty of adrenaline to burn, yet it was stupid to use it up now. Ardus had locked him for quite some time now, and he would have to help the others later, too. On the other hand, the thought of the dangerous master assassin meeting anyone else from the group...

"This can go on forever" he thought, miraculously avoiding another of his old masters quick jabs. "I can't let this go on much longer, or the battle may me over with our fight still going on..."

Narudin immediately chided himself mentally for thinking negatively. If the battle was to end, it was going to be Red Uns parties victory, and no doubt about it! The fires burned higher in his soul.

Ardus once again found his opponent defocusing, and saw an impossibly clumsy opening. He yelled with glee as his blade plunged towards Narudins heart, a plunge which Narudin had no chances of deflecting.

Not that Narudin wanted to deflect it. Letting go of his right sword he brought up his hand, the blade neatly going through it and stopping when the handle hit Narudins palm. The hand closed, immobilising the sword completely.

Ardus swung his other sword, staring with disbelief at Narudins skewered hand gripping his swords handle. From the awkward position, his other hand still holding on to the immobilised sword, Ardus's swing was clumsy and slow, Narudin had no problems with swiping it away with his remaining blade. As the old assassins sword flew wide, Narudin retracted his own, making a deep cut on his old masters arm. Ardus dropped his sword with a hiss.

"Impossible!" He shrieked, pulling at the sword piercing Narudins hand, "You can't do that!" He tugged furiously. Narudin barely flinched as Ardus frantically tried to regain his other sword. He brought his own blade up and gripping Ardus' sword even harder, said:

"It is as I said earlier - You are dead."

With that he thrust his sword forward, the blade cutting through Ardus' feeble attempts to ward it off with his arms, finally biting into his black heart. The scream died on the old assassins lips as he fell to the cave floor, staring at Narudin in disbelief. Death had etched a grimace of pain and shock on his face.

Narudin slid the sword out of his hand, closed and opened his fingers with a hiss. Tentatively, he picked up his discarded sword and looked around wearily. With a deep sigh, he flung himself into the battle ranging around him, a demon of darkness, slaughtering all encountered Brotherhood assassins before they saw him. What was it that Red Un had yelled earlier? Head for the door?

Knight of Darkness Fall The impact of Katherine's shield on the assassins' abdomens had caused them to fall into a semi-unconscious state.

"Well, at least I don't have to bother about them for a while..." Katherine shrugged.

Just as she was about to turn, she saw a body in green, with veins, purple and green in colour, bulging out from his body. "Hmmm... That guy looks familiar..." Katherine wondered to herself. Quickly, she turned the body around, to reveal Elwyns face.

"Hey Elwyn, what the heck happened to you?" Katherine tried to shake Elywn awake, and it seemed to have taken some effects.

"Po...Poison..." was all that Elywn said before he slipped into unconsciousness again.

"Right! Poison...But poison what?" Katherine guessed, "OH! You got poisoned!"

Katherine flipped open the cover of her backpack, reached into it, and took out a vial that contained a green fluid. "Here, drink this. It will purge the poison within your body." Katherine assisted Elywn, by raising his head up and slowly pouring the fluid into his mouth. "Just rest here, you'll be fine in a few moments."

"Well, seems like that the three assassins has awaken!" Katherine grumbled after she saw one of the three assassins shaking his head and slowly picking himself up.

Narudin A shadow flashed past and the air blurred. A moment later, Narudin was standing in front of Katherine, swaying slightly. The three assassins were definitely not getting up - Narudins swords had seen to that. He himself though was a miserable sight to behold. Numerous cuts covered his body, blood from a gash on his forehead was blinding him and there was a nasty wound in the middle of his hand. The tired half-elf attempted a smile.

"It looks worse than it is" he said. "Everything alright here?"

Suddenly he grimaced and turned around quickly, a throwing star imbedded in his back. Narudin returned the favour with a throwing star of his own, his having the addition of a nasty poison collected from the dreaded Darashian scorpion. The hit assassin fell to his knees, letting out a low moan - he wouldn't hinder them any more. Narudin reached back and plucked the star out of his flesh. Looking at it briefly he let it drop to the ground - Fortunately it was not poisoned.

"I believe we must be getting to the door, at least that’s what I thought I heard Sir Redwick yell earlier." He swooned, but shook his head and steadied himself. "I may have overdone it this time. I'm not the most endurable type, You know. Hit from the shadows, retreat quickly..."

Narudin knew he was babbling, so he shook his head again to clear it.

"Damn... Do You need help in carrying him?" he asked Katherine, pointing to the still unconscious Elwyn.

Mategerold Elwyns head span, and he felt woozy. Where was he? Who was he? As a knife went whizzing past his ear, it all came back. "Exura Vita" he said, and the knife wound in his leg closed up. Elwyn was still tired and fatigued, but he had the perfect spell to help that. "Utani hur." Ewlyn thanked Katherine as he ran behind her, and then took stock of the battle. Too many assassins, too few heroes. Then Elwyn saw Red Un trying desperately to reach the door. Almost on the ground now, Red Un fought for every step, but more assassins were closing in. With his enhanced speed, he rushed over to Red Un dodging knives and thrusts from assassins he ran past. Now behind Red Un, and the assassins chasing him, he whispered "utevo res ina assassin" and instantly grew a few inches. His hair grew quickly as a dark hood encompassed it, now falling down passed his knees and cloaking him in black. "Grrrr... Get 'em!" Elwyn secretly prayed that the assassins would not turn around. His encouragement seemed to edge the assassins along towards Red Un. Just as they were about on him, one dropped to the floor with a sickening crack. Elwyns tall body rose over him wielding the death club he had found on the necromancer. Unaware that there was a foe behind them, the other four assassins were slow to turn. "Adevo res flam!" Elwyn yelled, and grabbed the back of one of the assassins neck. Instantly the assassin burst into flames, and despite its best attempt to put them out, they would not leave.

Narudin Narudin was amazed by the mages quick recovery - that was some powerful healing to get him up and about like that! Immediately Elwyn cast haste and ran towards Red Un, who was facing a few assassins. Cursing, Narudin gave a small, apologetic smile to Katherine and ran after him.

He came in time to see Elwyn envelop one of the assassins in flames. At least he assumed it was Elwyn, for the figure was dressed as any other assassin. But an assassin wouldn't burn his own (unless he had something to gain), and most definitely wouldn't use what Narudin saw as an expertly cast Soul Fire.

Narudin pushed past Elwyn-diguised-as-an-assassin and kicked the burning, screaming and panicking assassin out of his way. He chopped another assassin across his face before he ever knew what had happened, and drew a smile on yet another ones throat, effectively eliminating him from the battle, and from life, too. Only one was left, standing in the middle of a triangle -Narudin, Red Un and Elwyn surrounding him.

"Nasty position" Narudin commented, as the assassin nervously looked around.

Red Un "I don't have...time for this..."

Red Un gave the poor lonely assassin a kick in the rear end, sending him to the floor.

"You guys take... care 'o him... but hurry..."

He continued stumbling for the door. Another crossbow bolt hit him in the other leg.

"...and would someone... please take care 'o whoever it is that... keeps shootin' at me..."

Narudin Narudin finished off the luckless assassins, and a thought struck him. He strapped Red Uns sword to his waist, and then proceeded to throw Red Un an Ultimate Healing Rune. He hesitated, and ran to him instead, cutting through one of the assassins who suddenly found himself on his way. Reaching Red Un, he pushed the Rune into his hand.

"I'm running short on these, but You look like You might be needing it. With all those crossbow bolts in You and all, I mean...”

Narudin stopped and carefully examined their surrounding.

"Which of the three crossbow wielders in our nearest proximity would You like me to, er, ‘take care of’ first? No, wait, I think the one on the left is asking for it" Narudin said from ground level, as a bolt went over him and rebounded from the wall. The rogue bolt then clattered to the ground near Narudins face, spinning for a moment before coming to a stop in front of Narudins eyes.

"Oh." said the cynical half-elf. "Drama."

Narudin was tired. He just had to face the person who taught him almost everything he knew, at least in terms of assassination. Ardus was evil, granted, but you just don't go around killing your teachers. Not to mention he put up one hell of a fight.

With one last sigh, Narudin sprang to his feet, and had to fall to the ground once again, as another crossbow missed him by a hair's breadth, fired from the same marksmen. Narudin let out another last sigh, jumped to his feet once more and was subject to the most unpleasant feeling of a bolt skidding across his hair. Narudin had had enough.

He took out the most powerful rune in his depleted stock - The infamous Sudden Death. With his other hand he flipped a throwing knife at the offensive crossbow user, which the targeted avoided by ducking. As was predicted.

Receiving a Sudden Death missile straight in the face is a one-in-a-lifetime experience. Also, it is a last-in-a-lifetime experience, which was accurately proved on the unfortunate marksmen. To say the least, the sight was quite gruesome so Narudin turned his head in another direction, continuing to make his way to the door. He ran as to go past the second crossbow wielder. "Ran" was a bit of an over-statement, as what Narudin was doing now was a kind of stumble which, on the whole, brought him closer to the door.

Sarra Zoldan Healing energies running through her bloodstream, enveloping her limbs, Kish propped herself up a bit, steadying herself on her knees with her hands. Realizing she was wearing almost no clothes, she quickly pulled the shirt and trousers off an assassin who had fallen close to her. The shirt fit her well, the black wool still drenched in blood. The trousers however, somewhat surprisingly, were too small. Noticing how they wrapped themselves around her slender legs, leaving little to the imagination, even in her badly injured state did she have the decency to blush.

Standing up properly, she noticed something was wrong with the room. Still disoriented, she couldn't place it at first. Only after squinting at the scene in front of her for a few moments did she realize what was wrong.

No one was moving. After yet a few moments, she realized that they did move, however extremely slowly. Feeling a fainting spell coming over her, everything went black.

She dreamed... or at least experienced feelings... emotions... memories...? Bright, purple fire burning in a rocky landscape... a human covered in scales, hovering in the air, radiating power... a feeling of chilly winds, snow touching naked skin... A thought, a word permeating her mind... ''Dracon.... Dracon.... Dracon!''

She shook her head to clear away the disorientation. She had...dreamed? Strange places... a strange word? Looking up, she caught the gleam of flying steel just in time to dodge the throwing star headed for her throat. The first star burrowing deep into a still standing green sofa chair, the assassin took another one from his belt pouch. Reaching down to her own pouch, still unharmed on the floor, she pulled out a firebomb rune just as the assassin drew out his throwing star. The assassin, noticing the firebomb rune in her hand, took a step back, readying himself to be able to dodge the inferno to come. Kish held up the rune in her right hand. The assassin crouched low, waiting for the flash of burning fire to come, ready to throw himself out of harms way. He did not realize what was going on until it was too late. With a flick of her wrist and a motion with her arm, she threw the rune at him, the enchanted stone hitting him in the forehead. Unprepared for this, the assassin stumbled backwards, knocked unconscious.

Throwing a glance around the room, she saw Narudin, Elwyn and Redwick making for the door. Nodding to herself, she set after them, wearily dodging a throwing knife gone awry. Coming up behind them, she saw an assassin perched in between the three, outnumbered to say the least. Just as she came up behind Elwyn, Redwick kicked the assassin in the end, sending him down onto the floor.

"You guys take...care 'o him...but hurry..." carried across from Redwick to herself as she reached them. Turning around to look for the others, a bolt came sizzling across the room. Fatigued or not, Kish dodged the bolt, barely, and to her dismay took Redwick in the leg.

Turning, she walked backwards towards the door, intent on making sure no stray throwing stars, knives or aimed bolts would take her in the back.

Mategerold Elwyn knew that his disguise and haste would not last much longer, and began to worry about the effects the haste spell would have after it dissipated. Raising your metabolism and energy with magic while already so exhausted can't be good. Moving slowly and quietly, Elwyn faked aiming throwing stars just in case an assassin risked a glance towards him. Seeing the others head for the door, he summoned something he thought would be most immune to crossbow bolts and throwing stars: a scarab. It materialized into thin air, and headed straight for the nearest assassin. Cursing the assassins and their damned Brotherhood for good measure, the mage made his way towards the door, becoming shorter and slower the closer he got.

Knight of Darkness Fall Katherine stayed near the rear to make sure no sudden or sneak attacks came from the back of the group. The rest were slowly edging towards the door, which, was good sign indeed.

"Hope we can get out of this dreaded place..." Katherine said to herself, keeping her fingers crossed.

A bolt missed her head luckily and brushed across her face, leaving a strike on her cheek, and fresh blood oozing out, the end of the wound hung a thin layer of her skin. "ARH!" Katherine let out a cry, feeling the pain from the wound. She kneeled down and used her right palm to cover her wound.

Katherine reached into her backpack, wishing that she still had a rune left somewhere in her backpack, be it offensive or defensive. Then, she felt a tingling chill as she found a rune, "Must be the wind..." she thought, and pulled out the rune. "A Magic Wall! COOL!" Katherine exclaimed.

"Well, here goes nothing..." Katherine placed the last rune firmly in her hand and aimed it at the windows to protect them from the archers. Immediately a dull, semi-transparent magical wall formed in front of the windows, all bolts and arrows that were speeding towards the house were all deflected by the wall, and fell hopelessly to the ground.

"DARNIT! They are making it to the door!" Katherine could hear one of the Brotherhood cursing and swearing.

Red Un In fact, Red Un had actually made it outside. The moment he stepped outside, the air was filled with arrows, crossbow bolts and throwing stars. That's why he immediately stepped inside again. There was a short calmness.

"Good, they're reloading..."

Red Un rushed outside through the door, straight at the Leader who was completely unprepared. The half-dwarf grabbed the robed man and held his arm tightly across his neck.

"Fire one bolt..."

He increased the tightness of the grip.

"...and this guy gets it."

Meanwhile, Melrod had finally managed to crawl outside, and sneaked away to find his carpet.

Knight of Darkness Fall Before even Katherine realised, Red Un was already outside of the cave house, and holding their leader hostage. Even though Red Un has sustained much injuries over his body, miraculously he managed to find the strength to hold himself to his feet and at the same time apply pressure over the Leaders neck.

All the lackeys led by the Brotherhood Leader dare not fire or even advance towards him, fearing that Red Un would end their leader's life in just a snap of his hand.

"FALL BACK!!" The Leader commanded. He waved his arms frantically in the air to command his troops to fall back and not to fire at him.

Seeing this golden opportunity, Katherine shouted from behind the troop, "Order your soldiers to drop their weapons, disarm their spells and put their hands over their heads, with their heads facing the ground."

"Why should I listen to..." The Leader's words were broken by Red Uns pressure over his neck. "Do it... Or..."

"Alright (cough cough)...Alright!" The leader finally surrendered. "Drop all your weapons and do as the Half-Elf said!" His troops were a little reluctant to obey. "NOW!!" Finally the troops took a small step back, dropped their weapons to the ground, with their hands over their heads and facing the ground.

Katherine finally walked up to the troops and walked through them, picking their weapons and threw them towards the cave house. "Shoot. Shoot. Shoot." Katherine angrily beat her hand on their heads. "Now, let's see how you shoot." Katherine continued to tease them and showed a little arrogant.

Red Un Of course, the assassins had only dropped the weapons that could be seen. Now they drew their various hidden weapon (important rule of assassination: always carry at least one hidden weapon) and charged at Katherine. Red Un fulfilled his promise.

SNAP!

The Leader fell down, dead.

"Oh well, 'twas fun while it lasted..."

Red Un pulled out the crossbow bolt from his shoulder, applied Narudins rune to the wound and picked up one of the dropped swords.

"Hmmh... Nice handiwork, for bein' made by a human..."

He charged at the assassins...

Sarra Zoldan Emerging from the cave, Kish stood back while Red Un and Katherine engaged the assassins. Grabbing at her belt as if to draw her sword, she found that the sword was missing. Taking a moment to think, she recalled she wasn't even wearing her own clothes any more, even less her sword. She had the scabbard and belt pouch with her, attached to her belt which she had picked up inside. But her blade, she realized, was still inside.

Energy returning to her body, she felt she was still too weak to take combat with the assassins in front of her. However, she had at least regained sufficient stamina for a small spell. After all, walking around without a weapon in a battle zone is not the smartest thing to do.

"Aya'eth tiobara shio te grandiu coespa lorio siot..."

With the fading of the last syllable of the spell, Kish once again held her purple-shaded blade. But instead of charging into the fray, she simply stuck it into its scabbard, and leaned back to watch the battle in front of her.

A sudden sharp pain made the presence of her wound reassert itself. With a cough, she looked down on the centre of her stomach, bared by a hole torn in the tunic. At least the healing energies affecting her earlier had done away with the most critical damage. However, she knew she would need to tend to the wound well later, if she wanted to escape permanent injury.

A cold wind wisped by her, making her shiver. Oblivious to the battle around her, she hugged herself, abruptly painfully aware of the sticky feeling of cold blood upon her skin, brought on by the soaked tunic. Another gust of wind made her shiver again. Looking up, leaves blew past her vision of the dark skies above. Heavy, grey clouds held onto the kingdom of the sun, whipping up chilling winds and a smell of water.

The buzzing of the wind grew in her ears. At first she ignored it, but then it became more potent, more sizzling. Despite being frozen and fatigued, she tried to focus on the source of the strange sizzle.

...dracon...dracon!

The dry whisper carried across the winds. Dracon? She had heard that before... but where? In front of her, the battle raged on.

Mategerold Elwyn watched the scene unfold before him. Red Uns hostage leader, the surrender or the rest of the assassins, and then the secret attack on Katherine. An assassin came perilously close to breaching Katherine's defences, and Elwyn was forced to dispose of him rather spontaneously. ”Exevo gran vis lux.”

A beam of scintillating energy sprang forth from the mage's fingertips, clipping an assassin in the way before incinerating its target, behind Katherine. Elwyns summoned scarab came up behind him, its pincers covered in assassins blood and body slightly beaten. However, he had no means of healing it and simply sent it back into the fray. Annoyed he had no runes, Elwyn had to stick to very simple spells as means of attack and defence. Every little blast of energy or minor necromancy life-drain spell he cast took nearly all his energy, and he had to wait and rest behind a shield of fighters before he could cast again. Fortunately, this battle seemed to be going better than the last. Despite the assassins initial sneak attack, most of their force had been defeated inside the cave. "Anyone have a few spare mana potions?" Elwyn yelled.

Tujex Tujex watched on as Red Un finished off the leader of the Black whatever guys. "Wow... I didn't think the little guy would actually do it..." he muttered to himself as the assassins began their attack. "Awww come on... they still want to fight?" he asked as he once again drew his sword and charged into battle with his fellow warriors. He was still tired and in pain from the past battles, and now he was thrown into combat with what he hated the most... assassins. The agile little annoyances were like flies, flying around buzzing in your ears and almost impossible to squash.

Knight of Darkness Fall "What the…!" Katherine was totally caught off guard by the surprise attack from the assassin who charged at her with his hidden weapon. She only had time to step sideways, preventing the weapon from stabbing straight to her heart and caught her left arm instead and also part of her dark blue robe. The pain from the wound shot through her whole body, but she could not be bothered about that first.

Then she felt a beam of energy passing from her back by-passing her left and straight towards the assassin, before a blast of white light engulfed the assassin and what was left was nothing, except for the assassins hidden weapon laying useless on the ground.

Katherine looked around to see who cast that spell. "Thank you Elywn." Katherine thanked him for his timely rescue, for she would for sure be dead by now. Though she knew that Elywn was already drained from the battle in the cave house as well as trying to purge the poison within his body, but somehow or another he seemed to be able to find strength from within to sustain this battle.

She looked around. Each of her teammates were already showing signs of fatigue from this battle. Each of them had countless wounds that had drained away most of their energy, but in order to stay alive and help Red Un find the legendary Library, they all fought till their last breath.

"AHHH!!!" a cry from yet another charging assassin immediately snapped Katherine back to reality and made her realise that she too was in the midst of this battle for survival. She managed to lift her shield to counter the attack and said "C’mon, your leader's already dead, what's the point of killing us?" The impact from the collision caused Katherine to shift back a few steps.

"For revenge of course. Your Leader, Red Un, killed our Leader…" the assassin replied, as he stepped back and charged at her again.

Red Un Red Un managed to fight off a few assassins, but then he fell. An assassin raised his dagger above him. Red Un looked up and grinned.

"Y'know, ya really shouldn't raise a dagger at me. I know someone who didn't like the effects of that..."

Then the assassin was knocked down. By the edge of a carpet.

"Melrod!"

"Am, I say, am I too late?"

"No, just in time. Let's get movin'!"

Red Un got on his feet and managed to grab on to the carpet as it flew past.

Artemis Silverstone Artemis was fighting as though in a trance back-to-back with Amelia when he thought he saw a carpet dip past the door with Red Un.

”Amelia, run for the carpet it's our only chance!”

Artemis and his sister slipped in and out of the many assassins and were struck by a chill wind as they passed through the door.

The air was blackened by hundreds of ammunition ranging from arrows and bolts, to hands and swords. "There's the carpet!" Artemis thought he was too late to get on and that the carpet was bringing his companions farther away from him by the second.

"Amelia, stop it fast." Amelia sighted their ride and brought her whip forward with an evil snap of her wrist sent it to wrap around a tussle on the corner of the carpet.

Artemis ran as fast as his cramped legs could take him and made a feeble jump for the carpet, that barely gave him a handful of strings. "Umm. Can someone please help me up? I'm… kinda… tired." Artemis said in a breathy whisper.

Amelia pulled hard on her whip and launched herself through the air to land on the tip of her toes on the very edge of the carpet with barely a tremor to show for it.

Narudin Narudin had been locked in combat with two particularly fierce assassins, both of them using two swords with good effect. Their skill was still far from Narudins, who had fought with his for over three decades, but their movements were amazingly synchronised, making it hard for the half-elf to get a shot at either of them. When one attacked, the other defended and vice versa. Not to mention Narudin was fatigued with all the fighting going on.

Narudin growled as another blade swished past his head, and he finally decided to do something about these two irritating duel-wielders.

"Four blades against two? I must say, that is very unfair" he muttered. "Lets even the odds a bit, shall we?"

With the "even" he accelerated his pace, his blades a blur as they kept hitting against his opponent's swords. Both assassins immediately came into a defensive stance, trying to keep the deadly blades away from their vulnerable flesh. Narudin grinned manically and suddenly made a graceful spin to the right, forcing the opponent further to the left to stumble forward in order stand beside his companion against the half-elf. Narudin span right back, a risky maneuver, yet worth the risk. He spun right between the surprised assassins, slashing one across his arm as he span, deflecting the other ones thrust with his other sword.

With one of the opponents arm incapable of movement, the fight quickly turned towards Narudins victory. Many small cuts started to accumulate on both of the assassin's bodies, slowing them down. Finally the one with the wounded hand made a fatal mistake, causing him to lose his life. Narudins blade plunged in, scoring a mortal hit, and he turned to the last assassin. At that moment a cry from outside came to him:

"FALL BACK!!"

It was the Brotherhood Leader yelling, although the voice had a coughing quality to it, as if something was pressing on the vocal cords... The remaining assassin hesitated, which Narudin deftly used to kick him in the knee. Not a very noble strategy, but good enough when it came to fighting scum like assassins.

"Hmmm" Narudin muttered. "Technically, I am also an assassin." Further, near the door, three assassins were blocking his escape. Narudin took a look around. He and the assassins were the only ones left inside. The rest had already left.

"Damn, they're quick" Narudin said to nobody in particular. Outside, the voices of the assassins Leader grew more frantic. "NOW!!!!" he screamed at his soldiers. Narudin noted the four exclamation marks at the end of the cry - only one from five, which was a sure sign of an insane mind. To the half-elfs surprise, the assassins complied and dropped their weapons.

"Wait, that’s not right" he said to himself again, absent-mindedly crushing a hand belonging to the fallen assassin, who was trying to reach for his sword. "That's not the way the assassins code of conduct works." Now the half-elf kicked the whimpering assassin senseless, as he tried to take out a throwing star to throw. "Crack his knee, crush his hand and they still keep trying." Narudin sighed heavily.

Suddenly the three assassins in front of him pulled out some daggers out of their hidden compartments and ran at him. A loud "SNAP" could be heard outside.

"As I thought" Narudin sighed, wearily raising his swords.

Red Un Red Un pulled up Artemis on the carpet. Then he looked down on the scene below.

"OI! GET ON THE CARPET, PEOPLE, Y'HAVEN'T GOT A CHANCE 'GAINST THOSE GUYS!"

Melrod steered the carpet low for another sweep.

Tranquillity Tranquillity had managed to dart out of the doorway after Red Un, just in time to see him threaten the assassins leader forcing them to surrender. Unfortunately she was also in time to see them soon thereafter draw a wide variety of concealed weapons and renew their attack.

Tranquillity was soon engaged against a trio of assassins, barely managing to fight off the questing blades. Not a moment to soon Melrod flew down and picked up Red Un, Artemis, and some other girl before sweeping around towards her. With a short jump she grabbed the side of the carpet and flipped herself onto it just in time to avoid a barrage of throwing stars.

"We’re still missing a few adventurers" Tranquillity observed. She scanned the assassins below and saw Katherine embroiled in a fight. "Over there!" she shouted, pointing to her. Then she resumed her search, this time looking for Narudin. Something caught her eye at the door of the house. Three of the assassins were looking inward and drawing their weapons instead of looking outwards.

"Well that’s a bit odd..." she thought. "Or maybe not." As the carpet swooped down towards Katherine Tranquillity took a single step and jumped off the carpet. She landed hard but rolled to absorb the impact. Coming up to her feet she drew a short knife, usually used for throwing, and a combat knife. Quickly she stabbed the first assassin in the back of the neck. By the time he hit the ground she had already slipped the combat knife between the ribs of the second and was about to kill the third. Unfortunately he reacted quickly enough that he managed to turn around in time and blow the deadly blow coming at him.

Before he had a chance to really recover however Tranquillity kicked him in the chest, knocking him backwards, and threw the knife at him. He fell to the ground with a knife imbedded in his eye. Quickly she spun out of the doorway and to cover behind the wall. Just in time. Several throwing stars whizzed through the doorway, one nicking her robe as she moved.

"Come on!" she shouted to Narudin. "This is where we make our exit. I saw Melrod escape through a window in the back, if we hurry we might just make it out of this alive.”

Red Un Red Un rummaged through his backpack again. Indeed, deep down there, beneath a lot of empty beer-bottles, pieces of paper and rotten food, there was an Ultimate Explosion rune.

"Right...now I just gotta get my madmen outta there, so I can finish of the other madmen."

Mategerold Elwyn was ecstatic when he saw Melrod. How he managed to sneak by all those assassins and save them, he bet he would never figure out. But that didn’t matter now, as the exhausted mage left the battle and hopped onto the flying carpet. There were still many assassins below him, and the last of the adventurers were still making their way towards escape. Elwyn hoped he could rest and write this all down soon; it would make a very good story.

Narudin Narudin was just as surprised as the other assassins when Tranquillity made her entry. Not that he was complaining, of course - He wasn't sure if he could have managed three more, even if they were only armed with daggers. His arms were heavy with fatigue, his numerous small cuts were slowing him down and the wound on his hand was stinging like hell, to say the least. Nevertheless, the half-elf managed a grateful smile.

"Thank You for Your help. Melrod's still around? I thought he might have found some far away place to tell his most amusing stories by now. Perhaps he has his carpet with him?"

Noting the urgent edge in Tranquillity's voice, Narudin sighed and half-ran, half-limped to the door. Upon exiting, he immediately became target for some of the unoccupied assassins attention. By sheer luck he raised his sword and deflected an incoming throwing star. Once again, Narudin found himself extremely angry, transmuting his fatigue and despair into fury. Finding the strength, he depleted the rest of his weapon stock - throwing stars, shurikens, throwing knives, darts and various types of ranged, death-dealing implements flew in the direction of the offending assassins.

"Damn, throw at me, will You? When I'm tired, spent and fatigued? Think it's fun, don't You? Bloody Hellfire, I'll show You fun!" Narudin babbled on, his wrists and hands doing the job. When Tranquillity came out of the cave behind him, he threw his last throwing knife, a wonderfully balanced Number Four - not everyones knife, but deadly in the right hands. It hit an assassin straight in the throat, who clawed at it, his lifeblood seeping between his fingers as he tried in vain to keep it inside...

Narudins arms fell uselessly to his sides - he was spent. His last attack didn't do much damage, even now the assassins were getting up from the ground, where they fell to for protection against the mad half-elfs wild barrage of steel. Nevertheless, it bought them time and helped to cause confusion between the assassins. Narudin looked up and saw the carpet flying above. He tried waving but found it to be quite impossible at the moment. Sighing, he hoped that someone up there would notice them near the cave entrance.

Red Un Melrod flew low once again. Red Un mustered the power to grab Narudin and Tranquillity by their necks and pulling them up on the carpet. The assassins started to load their crossbows for a deadly barrage targeted at the carpet. The half-dwarf looked down at them.

"Right, um...was that all o' ya? I never really keep count on who's on my side these days..."

Knight of Darkness Fall Just as the assassin dashed at Katherine, Melrods carpet suddenly flashed between her and the assassin, knocking the Assassin right in his head. The impact sent him flying across the field.

"Well, that was a nice attack you had there..." Katherine smiled at Melrod for his bravery.

But Melrod flew to Red Uns side first, before Red Un called for everyone to get onto the carpet. Katherine quickly dashed for it, as everyone did so.

Still, two other assassins were still on her tail. "ARH! I have to lose them first or either stop them in their trail..." Katherine suddenly paused in her track and the two assassins paused too. Katherine turned around and raised her hands out with palms opened and fired two flame strikes, one at each assassin. Her attack was so sudden, that the assassins were given no time to react to it, that they were soon engulfed into a ball of burning flames as the flame strike exploded upon contact with their bodies.

"Sorry about that, but as I said before I fight for survival..." Katherine quickly turned around and dashed for the carpet.

Red Un reached out his hand and pulled Katherine onto the carpet.

"Thanks Red Un..."

Tranquillity "Umm... lemme see. Red Un, Katherine, Narudin, Artemis, Elwyn... and the whip girl." she looked at each person on the carpet in turn and ticked off fingers.

"We're missing two! Tujex and Kish are still down there!" She didn't bother counting Rakino, she was sure she had seen him fall to an assassins throwing star.

Sarra Zoldan Still standing near the cave entrance, Kish watched the carpet soar high again after picking up Katherine.

Noting the assassins thrown off guard by Narudins attack were rising, she flashed them a cold look.

"This is far from over."

With the sound of a rapid buildup of energy and a massive thunderclap followed by some smoke, Kish was gone.

Red Un "O-kay, seems like th'girl can take care 'o herself for the time bein'. That leaves us with Tujex..."

Melrod went for another low swoop.

"OI, TUJEX!" yelled Red Un. "QUIT PLAYIN' AROUND WITH THOSE GUYS AN' GET ON THE CARPET!"

Tujex Tujex had gotten drawn into the fight, and didn't even notice the others leaving. He overheard Red Uns voice, and turned just as Melrod began his low swoop. Tujex turned to the assassin before him, ducking under a slash. Tujex jumped off of the assassins face, and back-flipped onto the carpet. He waved good-bye with a childish smile as they soared out of reach of the assassins. "Well...that was fun." he said turning to everyone else, still wearing his smile.

Red Un An assassin had clung onto the carpet as well, but Red Un put his boot in the poor guys face, sending him flying to the ground. Then Red Un threw his Ultimate Explosion rune.

"Assassinate this!"

There was an enormous explosion.

Obviously.

When the dust settled, the only thing remaining of the assassins were a few marks on the ground and a particularly nasty smell from all their various poisons that had reacted with each other.

"Okay Melrod, I suggest we get outta here before the elves notice us an' starts askin' questions."

"Where, I say, where shall I fly?"

"Hmmh... Let's try Senja. I think we haven't pissed anyone off there yet."

Chapter 35, in which the Adventurers takes a rest on a cold island
Narudin Narudin looked sadly at the devastation caused by the powerful rune as the carpet flew away from Elviths cave. So many lost, so many destroyed. Some of those were his closest friends...

"Damn, and I really liked that Number Four throwing knife" he sighed. "Not to mention restocking all those shurikens, throwing knifes and darts is going to cost a lot. Everything melted..."

The half-elf fell into a sullen silence for a moment, and then smiled a bit as his eyes fell on the Elviths cave. The whole of the facade had been disintegrated, although the back part was still intact.

"I wonder how Elvith is going to repair that" Narudin said with a chuckle, which froze on his lips as a thought struck him. "Did anyone actually see Elvith lately? Or was he caught in... that?"

Narudin stopped and sheltered his eyes, looking at the devastated cave. With his half-elven sight he was able to discern a figure stumble out from the back of the cave, looking a bit... confused.

"Seems as if he got through it alive after all" Narudin informed the rest.

With that he proceeded to examine his own wounds. Taking a water bag (yes, a water bag, albeit a very small one) out of one of his pouches, he carefully cleaned the cuts he could reach, spending the most on his pierced hand. Then he concentrated and, concentrating all the energy he could muster, intoned "Exura Gran". The cuts healed, though the wound on his hand did so only partially, and the fatigue remained. Lying down on the carpet, he said:

"I hope we'll find some time to rest on Senja? Only I would need to purchase some supplies, as I am more useless than usual without anything to throw or shoot at an enemy. Some time to recuperate from our wounds would also be useful."

He unfastened a bag and opened it, revealing a few Ultimate Healing runes.

"The last of my stock, I'm afraid. If anyone needs one, don't hesitate to use them. I shall have to find a rune seller on Senja, I hope they have some there. Do not worry about the funds, I have enough with me, I believe, and a bit hidden in Senja, too."

Red Un Elvith was indeed very confused, especially since his memory of the last few hours had been wiped out. He picked through the remains of his cave.

"Hmm...it's barely a hunk of burning trash left..."

Meanwhile, Red Un snatched Narudins blue healing stone. Then he sat down and started pulling out the various crossbow bolts he had "acquired" and putting them in his backpack. Some of them had been a bit poisoned, so he felt a bit woozy, but he still managed to apply the healing rune to his wounds and then laid down on his stomach to look down at the landscape below.

Artemis Silverstone Artemis reached over and took one of the runes from the backpack and snapped it in half - a little secret he learned, if a chipped rune can still be used then why not simply crack it in half and still have the power of a full rune in a smaller portion.

He tossed one half of the rune to Amelia and gripped the remaining half tightly and it glimmered and faded as his cuts, bruises and most importantly his fatigue ebbed away.

"Hmmm. I wonder what happened to Diamond?" Artemis said as he pulled out a small gold-leafed box from his cloak pocket. He turned a small dial on the lip of the box with a slight click. In the box were 52 thin, lacquered pieces of paper. "Anyone wanna play a game of cards?"

Mategerold Elwyn woke up from his nap, but still felt groggy and drained. The view below the carpet was spectacular: the scenery flying by at a tremendous speed, the landscape stretching forever off into the distance. However, Elwyn wasn't much in the mood to pay attention. Too much had happened in the past few days and it made him dizzy being so high.

"Hey Red Un," Elwyn yelled over the wind. "Do you think we could land outside Carlin to stock up on supplies and rest for a while, then go to Senja? This necromancer robe is kinda like a... dirty, disgusting, rotten, bloodstained necromancer robe. Besides, my family will be more than grateful for my rescue, and I’m sure they will pay for whatever you might need." After hearing Red Un’s answer, Elwyn went back to sleep.

Narudin Narudin spoke up at the mention of Carlin:

"I don't think we are very welcome in Carlin, I'm afraid. In fact, we ended up in Ab'Dendriel whilst escaping from Carlin. I think the Brotherhood has a strong influence there and we are most probably to be arrested - or perhaps even killed - on first sight. We left quite a mess last time, with getting Red Un out from the prison and all."

Narudin looked at his torn, burned and bloodied outfit and gave a heavy sigh.

"Nevertheless, I'm strongly for finding a bit of civilization before we go on looking for the Library. I didn't get a chance to clean myself in Elvith's cave, and my clothes definitely need some sewing. Any more and they'll fall apart all together."

Mategerold "Oh," Elwyn laughed. "I guess sometimes it’s better not to ask. Lets just hope there’s at least some sort of outpost-village there..."

Knight of Darkness Fall Katherine was quiet all these while after they left Elvith's house, perhaps the scene a few moments ago has left a not-so-good bitter after taste in her memory, especially after Red Un's Ultimate Explosion which razed the whole area leaving nothing to live.

Katherine looked at Narudin's torn clothing, and said: "Perhaps with some strings and sewing needles I could fix that up for you." Katherine took a few glances at his clothing. "Though it's quite bad actually, might even recommend you to get new sets."

"I just hope that we get to somewhere safe and without the bothersome Brotherhood. They are starting to freak me out all together." Katherine claimed, trying to make a freaked-out face.

Red Un Red Un laughed.

"I don't think we'll have t'worry 'bout the Brotherhood for quite a while, since those spots on the ground we left back there were just about every member they had. 'Course, they aren't destroyed or anything, but I'm sure they're pretty crippled."

It was starting to get colder now as the carpet passed the edge of the main continent and speeded for the Ice Islands.

Knight of Darkness Fall "Well, I'm glad that we won't be bothered by those pests for a while. But like all evil, we better keep our fingers crossed." Just as Katherine finished her sentence, her breath suddenly turned into a thin jet of water vapour, and the temperature surrounding them slowly dropped and air pressure slowly increasing.

Katherine reached into her backpack and pulled a mouth guard and a pair of mittens made from wool. She slipped the ears of the mouth guard around the back of her ears and adjusted the cover to cover her lips to prevent her lips from losing moisture. Then she slipped her hands into the cosy mittens and pulled her hood over her head and gently rubbed her hands together to generate some heat to warm herself.

"I guess this means that we're entering the Ice Isles..." Katherine's words were still audible and unaffected by the cover over her mouth. She sat down on the carpet, legs crossed and looked out over the horizon for any signs of mountains or Isles.

Red Un Red Un got on his feet and sniffed in the air.

"Aaah, the good 'ol cold air o' the Ice Islands! I feel like... Hey Melrod! Go get me!"

He jumped of the carpet and fell through the air. Melrod shook his head.

"That, I say, that is the craziest person I've ever met. Insane, that is."

He flew quickly downward and caught Red Un a few hundred metres below. The half-dwarf grinned.

"That was fun!"

Artemis Silverstone Artemis watched in horror as Red Un jumped off the carpet. "He must be one of the craziest men I've ever met." Artemis said to no one in particular.

When the carpet regained altitude, Artemis thought for a second and said " Hey why not?" and did a back flip off the edge of the carpet.

When the air rushed past his face Artemis felt himself being pumped full of adrenalin. He felt as though he could slay a dragon lord.

Amelia couldn't believe her eyes. First Red Un jumped off then her little brother repeated the crazy feat.

Tujex "Is that really fun?" he asked as he watched people jumping off of the carpet. "Guess when you can fly... falling isn't really that fun." The temperature had begun to drop, and while others put on snow gear Tujex remained sitting cross-legged on the carpet. Those with a certain sixth sense might have sensed the warm aura his body was emitting to keep his body temperature normal. Becoming quite disturbed by the long silence, Tujex piped up and asked, "So anyone have any stories to tell to pass the time?"

Red Un "Actually, I think we should pass the time catching Artemis 'fore he meets an untimely end, right Melrod?"

"Sure sure. But the next one to jump of my carpet I won't catch."

Melrod descended again, and managed to get under Artemis just in time. Then they went upwards again. Red Un peered towards the horizon.

"Hey look! I think that's Senja over there!"

Sarra Zoldan As the carpet came closer to the island of Senja and the city with the same name, Kish stepped out through the door of the house she had been waiting in. Looking up towards the horizon, she could see the carpet and its heavy burden making its way towards the island.

As the carpet came within shouting distance from the city, Kish discharged a small energy ball into the air, which burst some two hundred feet up. Poking for the attention of the carpets' passengers, she waved at them and then stepped back inside the house from which she had emerged.

Red Un The explosion lit up the waning day.

"Hey look! That girl did manage t'get outta there after all. Melrod, land at her house."

"Of course..."

The carpet flew downwards and hovered a few inches above the ground. Red Un stepped off.

"We meet again, it seems."

Sarra Zoldan Turning in the doorway as Redwick called to her, she replied with a sardonic smile, light but cold.

"Yes, so it seems... but we cannot ever be sure of anything, can we?"

She smiled once again, an ironic smile. Gesturing towards the carpet and its passengers, she declared loudly:

"You are, just as I was, broken, torn and worn out. And no doubt, you are also hungry. Please, step into my house. I expected you to arrive a bit later, so I haven't prepared anything yet... leastwise, none of it is done as of yet. But I am sure I can procure some slices of ham, some brown bread and a wee bit of drink for us."

Eyeing Redwick critically, she added:

"I do not drink ale... beer, that is. At the most, I enjoy a touch of wine, but when I do, I do it where it is created. All I have in ways of drink out here is tea. Tea is good for your body, tastes wonderful, most of the time, and not to mention..."

She grinned mirthlessly towards the battle-worn group.

"...it helps keep the warmth on this cold, remote island."

Catching Narudin's eye, she voiced with her lips, without uttering the words:

"We need to talk..."

Once again speaking loudly, she stated to the group:

"There are sufficient people in this city to provide whatever supplies we shall need. Please let me know what you need, and I will speak with the appropriate people."

With that said, she turned and walked into the house.

Narudin "We need to talk..."

The words formed on Kish's lips, as Narudin could well read them. You didn't become an assassin for a secret organisation without learning a number of spying methods, did You?

The half-elf sighed inwardly, remembering there was still a price he was due to pay. He quite disliked the feeling, as it reminded him of the geas the Brotherhood had once put on him. The debt shackled him, limited his freedom which he valued very much. In truth, Narudin never understood the nature of such debts. He would help anyone who required his help, as discreetly as it was possible, and then shy away before they could utter a thanks. A queer combination of traits made up Narudin, that much could be said for sure.

Dismissing his internal thoughts, Narudin said out loud:

"If it is possible to find someone skilled with a needle in these parts, I would require my clothes to be repaired, or possibly even replaced." Narudin glanced downwards at the burned-out hole from a blow he had received from a fire-elemental a while back. "Who would believe an adventurer if he told how much he spends on clothing? Cuts, rips, bloodstains, not to mention what a Great Fireball does to You - It all adds up, in the end. This must be my sixth, no, seventh specially ordered Narudin's Adventuring Outfit which I destroyed in the last five years. That’s a fortune earned for my Venorian tailor."

The half-elf entered the house, continuing:

"Some bread will do for me, I am an easy person to please. And I would kill for a cup of tea" Narudin's lips twisted into a tired smile. "Although not now, admittedly. Any contracts will be agreed on after eight hours of solid sleep, a proper meal and some tea, if You may, Lady Kish." Narudin bowed courteously to their hostess. Regaining a vertical position he gave Kish a questioning stare. "Why such secrecy?" he thought as the others came into the house.

Red Un "Hrmh, I've never had t'change my clothing, just unbuckling the armour now an' then."

He surveyed the small house.

"The most important supply for me right now would be sleep. But I think I'll need some food an' drink 'fore that. I've never considered myself too grumpy about what to drink, after all, I'm only half-dwarf, so some tea wouldn't hurt, I guess. And some 'o that good 'ol Ice Island fish would be nice."

He sat down on a chair and yawned. He blinked a bit, and closed his eyes. Then he opened them up wide and gasped.

"Oh crap... I shoulda figured. I need some tea! Now!"

Sarra Zoldan Laughing at the merry half-dwarf's predicament, Kish went to the stove where a pot of tea was set on the hot plate, warmed by the firewood crackling beneath it. She opened the tin lid of the pot, stirred down a trifle of sugar and some milk, taken from two jars on a shelf over the stove, just beneath a small window, its shutters closed.

"You have no idea how hard it is to get ahold of milk in these parts."

Putting out a series of ceramic cups on the table placed only a few yards away from the stove, she retraced her steps and picked up the pot. Pouring some tea into each of the cups, she smiled apologetically.

"I'm afraid I do not have any porcelain or glass wares here. Both of them are terribly expensive, and prone to crack in shifting weather. Ceramic goods though... they tend to be a bit more hardy."

The room was not notoriously large, all in all. A round table, some seven feet across, was placed a couple of yards away from the stove, which in turn was set at the right wall when facing the room from the door. A series of six chairs were placed around the table, their features made up from rough-cut oak. Down to the left in the room there was a door leading into another room. This room, in turn, was filled mostly with inventory... not so much food as equipment of different sorts. Rope, shovels, pickaxes, lanterns... A smaller mining operation was placed inside and on top of a series of trunks, lining the walls. At the back of the room there was a small set of stairs leading up to a small room above. Under the stairs was also a trapdoor. The stairs led up to a small room, containing a bed, a chest of drawers and a small basin, probably for washing oneself in before going to bed. There was also a small oven, to provide warmth and heating things.

After serving up the tea, Kish went into the adjoining room and opened the trap door. Lighting a torch, she made her way down a rickety ladder. The room beneath was also a storage room, but here the trunks were mostly buried in the earthen floor, only the lids sticking out of it like squared wooden mushrooms. Opening the closest of the trunks, she took out a side of ham. She then proceeded to close it, and opened the one next to it, taking out a cheese of about six pounds as well as some four loaves of brown bread.

Extinguishing her torch, she made her way up the ladder with some difficulty. Well up, she closed the trapdoor and went back into the first room, carrying her precious burden in her arms. Placing it down, one item at a time, on the table, she noted most of the other travellers had begun making themselves comfortable in whatever way they could. Taking out a set of large knives from beneath the oven, she placed them next to the foodstuffs and then flashed a smile towards the group.

"So... is anyone hungry? Please help yourselves to the food."

Remembering Narudin's earlier plight, she added:

"And if you need new clothes or the like, let me know. I'll bring the list of required items as well as a couple of you around town, so we can gather what we need. Now, make yourselves comfortable for the time being."

Knight of Darkness Fall Well, Katherine was certainly much glad that Kish managed to get out of that dreaded place safely after all. The group landed in front of Kish's house.

Kish invited everyone into her not-so-big but cosy house to get some rest and energy back, especially after they fought almost endlessly with the Brotherhood. If no one else was tired, Katherine was. To her surprise, Kish's house was nowhere near cold, though the house seemed small but it was huge enough to accommodate everyone. As everyone began to slowly get themselves comfortable, Kish disappeared around a corner and emerged minutes later with food in her arms.

Katherine took a small cup from the table by the cup's ear with her left hand, and supported the cup with her right hand. The heat emitted from the cup sent a warm sensation through both her hands. "MMmmm... It's heaven to drink a cup of hot tea in this kind of freezing weather." An innocent smile broke from Katherine's lips, a smile which had disappeared for some time ever since the group met with Brotherhood.

Katherine then slowly delivered the brim of the cup to her lips and took in small amounts of the tea to avoid scalding her tongue.

"Well thank you Kish! Food and drinks in this weather, just heaven!"

Red Un "TEA! Great! Anything to keep me awake!"

Red Un grabbed a cup and gulped down its contents.

"Aah... Pretty darn good, not at all like that elven stuff."

He shook his head, and closed his eyes a bit again. But soon he opened them again.

"Oh dear, am I in a predicament! I gotta keep awake...more tea!"

Mategerold Elwyn stepped off the carpet with an offbalance jolt, and it still took him a while to get used to being on land again. He looked out at the beautiful island of Senja. The air was sharp and crystal clear from the cold, and the tundra opened before him unhindered until it met the sea at the far shore. An icy wind blew around the thin mage, and he pulled his putrid cloak around him for warmth. The snow across the horizon was incredibly bright from the suns reflection as Elwyn looked out into the distance. I haven't breathed air this clear since I climbed all the way to the top of the great tree of Ab'Dendriel, he though. This immediately reminded him of his parents. They had probably given up looking for him by now - it had been almost 3 years - but he should write a letter as fast as he could anyways. "I’ll catch up with you guys in just a little bit," Elwyn said to the rest of the group. "Save some ham for me, Kish!"

He found the post office without much trouble, but had to beg the man working at the counter to let him have a letter and stamp for free. Finally the man gave in and Elwyn sat down to write.

''Dear Mom and Dad, It’s me, Elwyn! I’m sorry I made you worry so much, but this is the first time I had a chance to write to you. Shortly after setting out for the convention, I was ambushed by a group called The Brotherhood, and have been held captive ever since. Praise Priyla and Banor, a fearless group of adventurers happened to be passing by (well, more like being cornered by hordes of monsters by) me. The helped me leave with them, and I am greatly in their debt. Our current situation prevents me from seeing you, and I can’t just abandon these adventurers that saved my life. Once we fulfil our mission, I will return as soon as possible. Please do not send anyone to find me, or even speak of this letter for a while. We are safe on Senja Island for the time being, and would like it to stay that way. However, as you can imagine, the Brotherhood stripped me of all my possessions when I was captured. I am stuck here on a freezing island with only a tattered cloak and a magic club. I feel the need to fulfil my duty to leech money of my parents. Need List: Backpack 20 Blank runes 8 Uh/Gfb/HMM runes 5 SD runes Robe and Cloak Boots My Staff 10 Mana fluids A razor (3 years!!) Love, Elwyn''

Elwyn licked and stamped the letter, along with putting his own family seal on it, this one insuring only his mother and father could read it. The note appeared blank to anyone else. Dropping it in the mailbox, Elwyn headed back to Kish's house.

Tujex Tujex stepped down from the carpet and walked towards the house. "One of the only places in Tibia I haven't been to..." he muttered. He shifted his pack straps so they were more comfortable on his back as he stepped into the house. As he examined the home he approached Kish leaning in and whispering in her ear. "Excuse me, but do you have a room I can change in?"

Sarra Zoldan Giving Tujex a wry smile, she whispered back:

"Normally, only ladies ask me for that favour. In the back, up the stairs."

Having seen to Tujex problem, she turned back towards the ones sitting around the table.

"More tea, anyone?"

Red Un "YES! More tea!"

Red Un seemed strangely agitated for some reason. He was struggling desperately to stay awake.

Sarra Zoldan Giving off a wry chuckle, Kish poured some more tea into Redwick’s ceramic cup.

"If you keep this up, I wont have any more tea left. I'd better get to brewing some more right away."

Taking some water from a pitcher next to the oven, she filled the pot almost all the way, then added some herbs from jars on top of the shelf. She then proceeded to place the pot onto the hot surface on the oven with a tinny clank.

Knight of Darkness Fall As soon as the herbs touched the surface of the water, a faint aroma slowly filled the air in the House.

"I must say Kish, those are some sweet-smelling herbs you have there. What are they anyway?" Katherine slowly got up from where she was sitting and holding her cup firmly in the palms of both her hands, she walked towards the kitchen to try to learn up a few cooking tips from Kish.

Red Un Red Un got up from his chair and started to walk back and forward in the room.

"Stay awake, stay awake, stay awake..."

Then he stopped and sighed.

"Oh, what's the use...Hey, Mysterious Lady! Do ya know a place where I can get some sleep?"

Narudin Narudin sat quietly in a corner, legs crossed, and absentmindedly sipped his tea while chewing on some bread he had found among the foodstuff which Kish had laid on the table. The half-elf was an easy one to feed, he had long ago grown accustomed to the food You usually ate when travelling. He could swallow anything edible if he had some tea to wash it down with.

Taking out a lone knife he had discovered at the bottom of one of his pouches (a Number 7, just the thing You needed if You wanted to slice someone’s throat open), Narudin walked to the table and took himself another slice of bread. Carefully and with great precision, he sliced himself a thin piece of ham and put it on the bread. The contented half-elf then sunk his teeth into the sandwich, resuming his cross-legged position in the corner.

Not for long, though. His tattered clothes were getting uncomfortable, they were shredded in many places and half a sleeve was completely torn off. Despite Narudin's natural ability to feel natural in most situations, this was not a good way to be dressed, especially on the Ice Islands. Finishing the last drop of the tea, he stood up and approached Kish.

"I was wondering if You could show me where I could mend or buy new clothes now? I've been to Senja a few times, but I don't remember noticing any tailors here. Of course, I am able to pay whatever the price for a proper outfit."

Braldril Braldril walked around and sat down drinking some water. Man I am sleepy... he thought to himself. He leaned back against the wall and fell asleep.

Tujex After freshening up and changing his clothes, Tujex slid down the stair rail and returned to where everyone rested. He took a dagger from his pants pocket, and examined the shimmering blade. Following Narudin, Tujex made himself a sandwich as well and sat in an available chair. He passed glances to everyone in the room, his eyes landing on Braldril who had fallen asleep. He bit into his sandwich and swallowed it down. "Just lookin' at him makes me sleepy," he muttered before taking another bite of his sandwich.

Tranquillity Tranquillity took some ham and cut it into large slices and then piled it on top of a piece of bread. Slowly she began eating. "Hmmm... the Ice Islands," she said. "I'd nearly forgotten how... cold they were." She took sip of her tea. "I know I couldn't stand to live in this cold but the islands themselves are quite pretty."

With a shrug she returned to her meal. "Why did you decide to take up residence all the way out here Kish?"

Red Un Red Un sat down on a chair. He blinked a bit, and finally rested his head against the table.

"Okay y'bastards...'ere I come..." he muttered and fell asleep...

Red Un dreamed of a huge chamber, with a long table filled with beer and food, and many merry dwarves laughing and singing.

A pretty usual dream of his.

He sat down at the table and joined in with the others, drinking beer and eating food. Just then, the gates to the chamber slammed open. A group of black-robed men was standing outside.

"Redwick Undersoor! We've come for you!"

Red Un looked up.

"Hmm? Oh yes, I guess that when we wiped y'out before, a whole bunch 'o ya decided to do the soul-brain trick on me."

"Yes! And we shall torture you in your dreams until you die of madness!"

"Sounds pretty nasty."

Suddenly, a sword appeared besides the half-dwarf, and he grabbed it. The whole bunch of (former) Brotherhood members all charged at him.

Meanwhile, in the real world, the sleeping half-dwarf moved his head back and forth, muttering slightly.

Tujex Tujex licked his fingers as he swallowed the last of his sandwich. He looked to Red Un who looked as if he was having a pretty bad or rather happy dream. "Wonder what dwarves dream about?" he muttered to himself as he turned to look out the window.

Artemis Silverstone Artemis was leaning against a wall near the door. His eyes were moving back and forth up and down in the stage of deep sleep called REM (rapid eye movement). He was being chased by a shadow through a freezing desert in his small-clothes.

Artemis heard a loud creak of a chair being moved, which he interpreted as ice breaking. He tripped and fell down and down.

Amelia barely saw something moving from the corner of her eye. She leapt to catch her brother before he smashed into the floor. "Hmmm. Maybe we should get you to a chair or something" she said to the sleeping form in her arms.

Diamond had decided that it was time to go back to Artemis. She could feel him and knew he was off to the far north-west but she realized she had no idea how to get to him.

Red Un Red Un fought off the robed men for a while, but realised that he couldn't hold them off for very long. He rushed towards the door...

It felt like it took an eternity to get there, like it often does in dreams, but finally he reached it, threw it open and rushed outside.

He was now in a very thick forest. As he looked back, there was no trace of the door left. He started running through the woods, stumbling over roots and cutting his cheeks on the sharp branches...

Tranquillity Tranquillity stared down at Red Un's sleeping form. He looked as if he was having a rather bad dream. He was mumbling something and wriggling around.

She started to shake him. "Red Un." she shook harder. "Red Un, wake up!"

Red Un "Mzgrwlbrlhmph..."

Red Un opened his eyes.

"Waddya 'ave t'wake me for? I almost 'ad 'em. I gotta finish this dream, or I'll go mad..."

He laid his head down on the table again and went back to sleep.

Sarra Zoldan With the shared attention of both Katherine and Narudin, Kish resorted to smiling towards Katherine and pointing with her right hand to the labels on the jars at the shelf.

"Have a look for yourself."

Turning her attention to Narudin, she smiled again, but this time without mirth.

"There're a few people capable of sowing in this town, and they do it to increase their somewhat sparse income. There're usually some garments in the general item shop. And if not, I'm sure we can persuade him to work something out. He's quite good at leatherworking."

Frowning towards Narudin’s shredded pieces of clothing, she turned to pick up a small leather pouch from inside a jar on the shelf. The ceramic jar was labelled "Star herb". Bouncing the pouch up and down on her palm, she gave Narudin a thoughtful look.

"You'll need something warm enough to survive the wintry landscape of Senja, as well as something offering a bit of protection. Preferably, both those properties in one."

Muttering to herself, she added:

"I sure hope he's got a lot of whities in."

Chortling, Kish put her arm under Narudin's. Pulling him towards the door, she gave off a small chuckle.

"Come then, my good man! There is more than one deal that needs to be done, 'ere we can set out again."

Letting go of Narudin's arm, she quickly paced out through the door and started down the street, only turning for an instant to make sure Narudin was following her.

Narudin Narudin was, in fact, right behind her when Kish turned around. After his initial confusion, when he was suddenly ushered in his tattered clothes onto the freezing street, the half-elf shrugged and followed their hostess down the street.

"Do not fear" he said with a small smile. "I shall not get lost that easily. I admit I have troubles when it comes to swamps" he thought about this for a moment. "And probably deserts, too, but cities and towns are what You could call... my natural environment."

Sarra Zoldan "Excellent!"

Grinning towards Narudin, she continued to pace down the street. After they were outside of earshot from the house, however, her expression turned dark and serious.

"There is still a matter of a debt to be settled."

Never relenting her choice of pace, she opened the leather pouch she carried in her hand. Dipping three slender fingers into the pouch, she withdrew a gemstone the size of a cherry, sparkling azure blue. She regarded the gem in the light reflected from the snow covering the village cobblestones. Not even glancing at him once, she asked in a low tone of voice:

"What do you suppose it is I want from you?"

Narudin Narudin tilted his head to one side, and answered half-jokingly, but half-serious, too.

"My soul?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity watched Narudin and Kish go out the door hand in hand and smiled. Tranquillity looked around her for a moment. Red Un was on the table asleep, Artemis’ sleeping form was being lowered into a chair by the girl who had appeared in Ab'Dendriel, while Tujex stared out the window and muttered.

Tranquillity shook her head and headed out the door to go look around the island. It never hurt to know a bit about where you were and Tranquillity hadn't been to the ice islands for a very long time.

Sarra Zoldan "Your soul?"

Kish gave off a mirthless chuckle.

"I have enough junk lying around in my... home. I have no need for your soul. Not to mention I wouldn't know how to contain it."

Pursing her lips in thought, she tilted her head back and forth as they kept walking.

"No... I was more into something that would be of use to me."

Shaking her head, mostly to herself, she added:

"As a matter of fact, I have no idea what to ask of you."

Her forehead creased and her eyes narrowed as she seemed to remember something. Muttering to herself and now and then nodding towards the purse in her hand, she seemed to reach a conclusion. Her eyes were a mystery when she met Narudin's gaze.

"Alright... Narudin, if that really is your name. Your task shall be four-fold."

She deposited the blue gem in the pouch and tied the pouch to her belt. Stopping, she held out her right hand towards Narudin, palm upwards. Three small shards of gems started circling around a green flame in the centre of her palm. The shards were red, blue and yellow in turn.

"The green flame is your final task. Choose a colour of one of the three gems, and I will deliver your first task to you. I will not reveal more of them until the first has been completed."

Red Un Red Un returned to the dark forest, and started running again. He ran and ran and ran but didn't seem to get anywhere (another common event in dreams). He knew that the Brotherhood members were in pursuit, but he didn't dare to look back.

Finally, he reached a small glade. There he saw another robed man.

"Oh man...I give up..."

"Don't do that, Redwick Undersoor."

The man pulled down his hood. It was the leader of the TBI infiltrators, the former scribe.

"Oh. OH!"

Red Un realised that he had done a horrible mistake some time ago.

"You guys died too when I blew up the Brotherhood?"

The man from TBI smiled.

"Well, most of us did. But it doesn't matter, we wouldn't have had much to do after you destroyed the Brotherhood anyway. We would probably have to return to Thais, and there I presume that the King would have been pretty upset about not knowing about us. I don't know where the others went, but I went to a pretty nice place."

"Um. What are you doin' in my head then?"

"Well, The Powers That Be wanted to make sure that those who died really died, not that they just hid in your brain for the rest of your days."

"How very thoughtful of The Powers..."

"Yes. But now we have to set up our plan..."

In the real world, there was a slight smile on Red Un's lips.

Knight of Darkness Fall With Kish, Narudin and Red Un each doing their own "businesses", the house was rather quiet compared to a few moments ago, when it was buzzing with excitement and noise.

The Ice Isles, a place that Katherine has never been to ever since she set foot in Tibia through a portal. It was only through mouths of people that she has heard of this snowy place. Katherine looked through the window. The lands in front and beyond were totally covered with a white blanket, even though it didn’t seem to be even snowing at all. Just not far away from where they were staying, there were small trails of smoke slowly climbing to the greyish sky.

"Well, seems like they are preparing dinner as well..." Katherine thought.

Then, she heard the door swung open and saw Tranquillity walking out. She pulled her coat closer to her and started to walk around to do some exploration.

"I guess I’ll just browse thru the Library that Kish has in her house..." Katherine walked away from the window and headed for the small bookcase that Kish has. Katherine briskly ran her fingers through the rows of books and saw a book titled [Time Portal of Tibia].

"This seems interesting..." Katherine smiled to herself and gently slid the book out and sat on the sofa.

Narudin "Bah, tasks. I hope You don't mean riddles and such, as I am a lousy guesser."

Narudin looked at the whirling shards, smiling in an amused way.

"If the choice is mine to make, I shall choose the blue gem first. It is my favourite colour, the colour of the sky and the sea and it rather matches my eyes."

The half-elf shuddered slightly, and continued:

"But perhaps I could finally buy my clothes? I have no amazing powers with which I can keep warm in low temperatures. Curiously enough, I seem to be surrounded with many strange people recently in that matter. Red Um stays warm, but then again, he's a half-dwarf, so I shouldn't be surprised, I suppose. Tujex never seems to get cold. Anymore and I'll start thinking I'm the odd one out....

But I talk too much, this adventure is making me too chatty. Let us work with facts. It is a fact, that I will freeze in this temperature if I stay here any longer. I admit that You have a cozy house, Lady Kish, but the outside is a bit too chilly for me. So if we may...?"

Narudin vaguely pointed down the street.

Red Un As the whole bunch of robed men emerged into the glade, they saw Red Un standing at the other end of it. He waved his hands.

"C'mon ya damn stupid cultists! I haven't got all day!"

They all ran towards him. Just as they were about to reach him, a white hole appeared in front of the half-dwarf, and since they had gained such momentum they couldn't stop themselves from plunging through it. Red Un stepped out from behind the hole which seemed to hang in the air.

"That's all of them, I guess."

The former scribe emerged from some nearby tree.

"Yes, I believe so. Now I'm going back to my afterlife."

"Um...where are they goin' then?"

"I have absolutely no idea, but I'm sure that they deserve it."

"Okay...Well, have fun in the afterlife!"

"I will."

The man from TBI stepped towards the hole. He paused just before he was about to enter.

"Oh, and Jenna says hi."

Then he entered the hole, which then closed.

And Red Un awoke.

"Hrmh... Well, that cleared up some things."

Mategerold Elwyn was now very tired again, the days excitement degenerating into dull exhaustion. He had a cup of tea, but he didn't really notice any effects besides making him more complacent and thus tired. This is ridiculous, Elwyn thought, why do I need to stay up? My parcel won’t arrive for another 3 days, and it’s freezing outside with only this tattered robe on.

"Goodnight..." he said to those left in the house, and then he went to a small room with a comfortable bed in the back of the house.

Red Un "Hmmh? It's not day yet? Well, I guess I gotta find m'self a better place t'sleep then..."

Red Un rose from the chair and looked around.

"Ah, a corner! I've slept in many a corner in my days."

He walked over to the corner and found the best position to sleep in. Then he slept in the corner.

Tujex Tujex was growing quite bored of just sitting around. He stood and walked out of the house, not seeming to be affected at all by the seemingly cold weather. "What would I do without you?" he sarcastically asked his inner demon which chuckled inside him. He smiled and began walking, taking in everything around him. "It's amazing. I've been all over this great land called Tibia and visited many other places people thought never existed. I've visited both heaven and hell, and a world exactly opposite to mine. I've battle gods and people who could destroy cities with a thought. Yet I've never-ever been to this island" he said, catching the attention of the people around him. He smiled and looked up to the sky, overhearing someone asking himself how he could stand the temperature without having any form of warming clothes. He chuckled and continued his journey through the freezing town.

Red Un Being freed from the souls of the Brotherhood, Red Un could finally enjoy some nice, peaceful dreaming...

Knight of Darkness Fall Sitting comfortably in the sofa, Katherine held the book with her two hands and looked at the cover of the book again, [Time Portal of Tibia]. "I guess this book might have some personal answers that I might be looking for..." Katherine said to herself.

The cover of the book was made from leather, but it didn’t seem to be from any known creatures on Tibia. The glow on the leather seemed to have faded, being left on the shelf. The wordings on the cover were wooden carvings and mounted into the leather cover, and the perimeter of the wordings were embedded with gold.

Katherine gently flipped the cover open, fearing that any brute force might just tear the book apart. Immediately, her sense of smell was greeted by a pungent smell of old, yellowing paper. "Phew! This book must have been decades!"

Being closed for such a long time, the pages seem to have bonded themselves to each other. Katherine took more than the usual time to flip the first few pages. Using an old-folk technique, Katherine gently wet the tip of her right middle and index finger with the tip of her tongue and flipped the pages, which actually did help a lot.

Then, after the first two pages, a warning sentence appeared on the third '''WARNING: ALL INFORMATION STATED HERE MIGHT NOT BE TOTALLY TRUE AS MUCH OF THEM WERE STILL UNDISCOVERED. FIND IT IF YOU DARE. BUT BE WARNED!'''

"Well Master, seems like this book might not be of much help to us after all..." Whisky spoke.

"We'll never know, unless we try..."

Red Un Red Un snored...

Tujex Tujex figured it was about time he made his way back to the house. The people still looked at him awkwardly, and children occasionally ran up to him to see if he was even real. He shrugged it all off though. With his being half-demon, he was used to all the attention people gave him. He looked to his feet, watching the prints he left in the snow as he walked. Whilst doing so, he bumped into a rather large man who looked more like a polar bear in his large whitecoat. The man growled at Tujex, who didn't flinch at the man's rough face, rancid breath, or his crooked teeth. Tujex smiled smugly at the giant as he brushed passed him. The man grew furious and tossed one mighty fist at Tujex, but found his hand buried under many feet of snow. Tujex was behind the man, one hand buried in his pocket and the other balled into a fist. Tujex struck the man in his back, knocking him unconscious in the snow. The people crowded around the man and Tujex, everyone seeming amazed and astonished that such a small man had such great strength. "Trouble follows me wherever I go," he muttered as he walked away from the crowd, trying to find his way to the house.

Tranquillity Tranquillity watched as Tujex sent a large man tumbling face first into the snow then calmly walk away, ignoring the stares of the crowd. Quickly Tranquillity approached him from behind and fell in step next to him. "Keeping a low profile I see. If you are trying to reach Kish's house it is off that way." She indicated a path off to their right. "I'll see you later" she said with a smile and headed off in the direction of the house. "You look like you would prefer to be alone."

Red Un Meanwhile, Melrod had hidden his carpet in the house, and decided to take a stroll through the town.

After a while he arrived at the only bar on Senja, a small one right next to the ferryman's house. It was a pretty empty place, for there wasn't usually many people coming to Senja. But here and there sat a few fishermen and hunters. They were rough, strong and bearded men who had long since adapted to the unkind weather of the north. They were telling each other stories about fishes they had caught and wolves they had slain. Melrod made his way to the counter.

"Give, I say, give me a glass of your finest wine!"

The barkeeper, just as rough, strong and bearded as the rest of the customers, looked curiously at the white-skinned and strangely dressed newcomer.

"We've only got beer. And pr'haps some milk."

"Oh... In that case, give me a glass of beer."

The bartender poured up beer in a wooden mug and handed it over. Melrod paid with a Daraman coin. The bartender studied the coin.

"You get around a bit, don't you?"

"Why yes, I've been all over the world, seen many strange things and heard many a tale!"

"Oh really?"

The rest of the clientele of the bar had gathered around him now. These people rarely went further away from their homes than to a nearby island. The newcomer was very strange-looking in their eyes.

Melrod was a bit uncomfortable, being surrounded by the muscular, fur-clothed hunters and fishermen.

"Erm...would you like to hear one?"

"Sure."

And soon Melrod fell into his usual routine of outrageous lies...

Sarra Zoldan "Yes, of course."

The blue gem lit up, still in its course around the green flame dancing on Kish's palm. She closed her hand, and the gems and flame evaporated.

Setting their course down the street, Kish began giving instructions to Narudin.

"Your first task will be, as you have chosen, to collect a Proteus Star. A Proteus Star is a large blue gem, about an inch across and often slightly pointed in two reverse ends. It often sparkles with an inner light."

Kish veered into a shop to her right, a rather nondescript building made out of stout wood. Heading over to the desk, she plucked some twenty-odd gold coins as well as the small blue gem she had been studying earlier, from her pouch. Signalling to the man behind the desk with her hand, pointing at some white pelts in a corner, and then at Narudin, she put the money and the gem on the desk. The man behind the desk took the items and went into an adjoining room. Kish did not for a second seize in her instruction.

"I have long wanted a Proteus Star, for reasons that are my own, and I suppose it is only fair that you be the one to retrieve it for me. We will undoubtedly come across some treasure in our travels, and if we find one, I intend to claim it as my own."

While they were talking, the man came back from the other room with two large leather sacks. Nodding towards him, Kish put one of the bags across her right shoulder and handed the other one to Naurdin.

Heading out the door, she set off back towards the house.

"You can change clothes once we reach the house."

Narudin "If I ever come across any reference about such a Gem, I shall surly investigate" said Narudin, but Kish had already at the door. Sighing, the half-elf followed her, shivering as the winter once again engulfed him.

Strangely enough, Narudin didn't know much about a gem called the Proteus Star, but then again, he hadn't put much study into mineralogy yet. Currently he was on a level enabling him to assess the value of most of the common gems and other precious and semi-precious stones, but he never went into the fine details of gemmology. It was only proof on how much there was to learn in the world.

Upon entering the house, Narudin excused everyone and made his way where Tujex had changed in earlier.

Red Un Melrod was enjoying quite some popularity. The other customers of the bar brought him drinks to make him tell even more amazing (and, of course, completely false) tales.

"And then..., I say, and then I faced th'entire elite troop of... Carlin, and they had... a huge DEMON..."

Finally, he managed to stumble outside.

"Now...wherever... wherever wasch I goin'?"

He bumped into a tall gentleman, a noble from Thais who had probably come to check out some of his owned land or to buy his wife a fur coat or some such thing.

"...'Scuse me, m'lord..."

As the gentleman disappeared around the corner, Melrod noticed that he had dropped something.

"Excshcuse me! You... I say, you dropped schomething!"

But the nobleman was gone. Melrod looked down on the ground.

"What a... pretty shiny schtone!"

He picked it up and studied it closely.

"Looksch like a... Pro...pro...Proteusch Schtar... Guesch he won't mind missin' it..."

Melrod put the stone in his pocket and stumbled onwards through the street.

Tujex Tujex watched Tranquillity as she walked off, calling out to her before she got to far. "Hey, I was just on my way to the house anyway. I was actually kind of lost" he said with his childish grin. He fell in step with the girl as they headed back towards Kish's house. "So what made you leave the house? And unlike the others you don't seem to bothered by the cold weather." Tujex said trying to start conversation.

Tranquillity Tranquillity stopped and turned around with a grin. "I figured you probably were." Tranquillity waited until Tujex caught up with her and then continued walking. "I figured I ought to know the surroundings a bit in case anything happens. Mainly I just came out here to clear my mind a bit. My time on Tibia is coming to an end soon and I'm trying to think of what I should do with the remainder of it.

And as for the cold... I guess I just don't notice it." She reached over and grasped Tujex's hand in one of hers and let him feel the heat flooding out of her body as if a fire burned just beneath the skin. She dropped his hand and continued on in silence.

"How about yourself? Besides beating up innocent pedestrians what have you been up to? And how is it that you don't seem to be bothered by the cold either?"

Red Un Melrod bumped into someone else as he walked here and there down the street.

"HOWZAT!"

He looked closer.

"Ohhh...'s you guys! Tujex an' Tran...Tran...Transchkwillity. Do you... know where th'housche wasch?"

Narudin Narudin emerged from the changing room in his new white outfit, outlaid with fur to keep him warm and with quite enough pockets to satisfy him. Now the only thing he needed was some throwing stuff to fill them with.

"Very fitting, these clothes" he complimented the outfit. "I think I shall take a stroll to check out how good they are against the winter freeze, and to see whether my Senjan storage is still intact" he finished in his mind. "If You'd be so kind and excuse me..."

Narudin exited of the house with a bow, not seeing Melrod as he bumped into him, tripping the carpet-flyer extraordinaire into the snow.

"I'm terribly sorry, Sir Melrod" he said, helping the bewildered and apparently drunk Melrod to his feet. "I didn't see You there..." Narudins voice trailed away as he saw what fell out of the carpet-flyers pocket. "What is this?" he asked him, picking up a peculiarly shaped, blue gem.

Mategerold Elwyn had slept well. The sun was almost directly overhead when he walked outside, although it seemed like none of its heat reached him. Yawning, he took a small walk through the area around Kish's house. He found some very interesting trees, ones he had never even seen before, and was amazed at how they could stay alive in such cold. Any of the trees in Ab'Dendriel would surely die in this temperature. He took a trip down to the post office and asked about a parcel, but the clerk said he hadn't gotten any for an "Elwyn Meltace" so he ventured outside the village a little. Here it was incredibly peaceful. No noise, no other people, and a sharp cold to keep him alert and focused. Preparing spells always required all of one's attention. Setting simple wards around him to tell him if anything was approaching, Elwyn made decisions about which spells to memorize. His mind was a work in progress, and could only hold a certain amount of pre-memorized spells at once. Cold, icy spells, those will be the most powerful here.

Sitting cross-legged in the snow was cold at first, but once he entered his own mind the feeling left him almost completely. Each spell had to be brought before his mind, studied, replicated using his own energy, and then stored. Any small mishap or imperfection could render the spell useless, or worse, uncontrollable, and as likely to harm his enemies as his friends. Elwyn went through each spell with the utmost concentration, feeling the power of the cold around the entire island and melding it with his own energy to serve his needs. Without knowing the nature of his enemies, he could only guess what would be useful and what wouldn’t. Magical ice-daggers, temperature dropping spells, a wall or floor of ice, a freezing wind, even a spell that could create a small blizzard, along with an array of magic missiles, summonings, quick escapes, and others. Elwyn left the sanctuary of his mind and returned to the island. Immediately the cold in his legs returned, and he was stiff and numb all the way back to Kish's house. But one thing bothered him. When he was searching for cold to empower his spells, he looked even below the island, in the hopes that it was colder. But instead, he found something very, very hot. It seemed there was more to this island than met the eye...

Red Un "Oh that... thass juscht a schtone I found..."

Melrod looked at the gem again. One might not think so, but the albino carpet-flyer was pretty skilled in the identification of gems, even while drunk.

"...'s one of them Pr...Pr...Protscheuschs Schtars. Yeah. Quite, I schay, quite rare."

Narudin Narudin's eyes widened slightly as he heard the gems name. What an amazing coincidence he thought to himself as he held the gem in his hands.

"Sir Melrod" the half-elf addressed the carpet-flyer. "Would You be willing to sell me this quite extraordinary gemstone? I would be quite grateful" he asked, with a bit of a embarrassed smile – after all, his first meeting with Melrod did not go too well, Narudin holding a very sharp sword to Melrod's throat when he found the man near their camp on the beach near Carlin...

Tujex Tujex smiled a little bit. "This is likely the only place in the world I haven't been to, so I figured I should check it out before we leave. And I can't sit in the same place for to long." Around this time, Melrod came stumbling towards them. In his drunken state, his speech was too twisted to understand. Before Tujex could say anything, he staggered off leaving the two confused. "Why am I not affected by the cold you ask? I thought you all knew... I'm a half-demon. My body heat stays the same for some reason no matter what the temperature. There's so much I don't know about this being demon thing, which makes it so cool when I figure out a new power or perk."

There was a brief silence between the two, before Tujex spat out his next question. "Wait...you said your time on Tibia is coming to an end? What exactly are you talking about?" he asked, the expression on his face not showing how truly he was concerned.

Red Un "Schell it? Y'... I schay, y' can have it for free f'all I care..."

There was a sudden expression of sickness in Melrods face.

"Now if you'll 'scusche me, I'll have t' go an' do schomething..."

He ran away to the back of the house.

"BLEEEARRGHCHSLCH..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity shrugged, "Everyone has to go some time and my time is long over-due."

They walked on a bit more and were already quite near the house. "So, about the half-demon thing. Were you born half-demon or did it just sort of happen?"

Narudin Narudin was quite touched by Melrod’s kind gift and yelled "Many Thanks" to his retreating back. Then he hid the Proteus Star into one of his pouches and proceeded to do what he had originally planned: Re-equip himself with some nasty sharp throwing implements.

The half-elf exited the city and found the old stump he had hid his stash in. Of course, the few gold coins he had put there were gone, but deeper into the stump he found the bag which he had hid there a few years ago. Inside he found some platinum coins, a few throwing knives and stars and, most importantly, some special poisons storaged in a few bottles which could bring down a whole army. These were special poisons which retained their toxic effect even in the cold, and he was not able to produce them without a fully equipped laboratory. That is why he always kept a few bottles in various places, in case he would be needing them immediately.

Securing the bottles in his pouch, Narudin returned to the town and bought nearly half of a weapon smiths throwing stock, with a lot of haggling over the price and checking of quality. In the end, Narudin was pleased with the weapon smith's wares and the weapon smith was pleased with the pay he got for his work, though he grumbled a bit for the look of things. Having finished his shopping, the half-elf returned to Kish's house.

He slipped in quietly and went to the corner where he had left his tattered clothes and one more object he had forgotten about. Narudin picked up a heavy sword - the one Red Un had dropped in Elvith’s house. He had been running around with it strapped to his waist. The half-elf had picked it up, because, well, he was quite sentimental and knew that he, personally, would hate to lose his own blades. Narudin shrugged, as he knew that most people didn't care which sword they used as long as it did its job. Glancing at Red Un, he saw him sleeping, a new sword, one of the assassin ones by his side. Oh well" though Narudin. "If he decides to keep that blade I suppose Kish can have this one as a souvenir, or it will go to scrap, or someone will sell it" Narudin paused for a minute, and then finished in his thoughts. "Why do I even care what happens?" With that he sat cross-legged and looked around the room to see who was inside.

Tujex "It's been this way as far back as I can remember. When I was only a few feet tall, I occasionally blacked-out and awoke to find something or someone destroyed or killed. My parents were killed for protecting me, so I never got to ask them how I ended up having two sides like this. My father was a halfbreed like myself and my mother was an elf, yet my dad didn't have an alter ego or another side. He was in full control of his demon powers, but I can only truly use mine when I let Ikozura take control." Tujex pulled a knife out of his pocket and began to fiddle with it.

Red Un As Melrod looked up and wiped his mouth, he saw that the sun was rising. It was a new day. And he had a dreadful headache.

Red Un, however, felt far better when he awoke. He sat up and stretched, mostly just to get his armour straight.

"G'mornin', everyone! Are y'all ready for another day of almost gettin' horribly killed?"

Artios As Artios had placed Elvith on the floor behind a table in the kitchen, Artios had another of his blackouts. He got an enormous headache, it felt as if his head would explode. He fell on the floor. When he woke up, he was no longer in the cave. He was outside of Ab'Dendriel he noticed. Just to the south west of Ab'Dendriel. He remembered that he saw something while having this blackout, he saw something that reminded him of Senja, or Folda, or possibly Vega. One of those Ice Islands it was. He decided to check out those islands. "I wonder" Artios was thinking, "How did I get here though? Did someone teleport me here?" Artios didn’t know what to believe. "I guess I should check out Senja first, I doubt that they already had went to Vega." Artios ran to the beach northwest of Carlin. Once he was there, he looked out over the ocean. He saw Senja far far away. He thought he'd have enough energy to levitate all the way there, so he decided to levitate. As the energy was focusing around him, once he lifted, so did some smaller rocks around him. Artios noticed that, perhaps he could make other things levitate except for himself too? "Is there something my father is hiding for me? Thinking of all those skills, and magic I never knew before, I must ask him later when I'm this close to home." Artios flew all the way to Senja, as he landed, he could see Narudin far away. "Uhm, what's he doing there?" Artios was thinking. Narudin seemed to be reaching for something. Artios didn’t want to go there though, he wasn’t sure what he should do. "Uhm, maybe I should wait for someone to find me?" The sun was going down, and Artios decided to sleep in a tree.

Red Un Melrod stumbled into the house. Red Un greeted him in his cheerful mode.

"G'MORNIN' MELROD!"

"Ooooh... My, I say, my poor poor head... It feels like I've been pounded on by an army of dwarves with thunder hammers. Hurts, that is."

Red Un looked a bit worried.

"Um... but you'll still be able to fly the carpet, right?"

"Sure, I'll just..."

But Melrod didn't finish the sentence before his body decided that he needed some rest, and he fainted.

Tranquillity "Well, I hope you find out one day how exactly you became a half-demon. Maybe we can talk more some other time." She nodded to the door which they were now right in front of. "For now I think we had better go meet up with the others." She pushed the door open and went in.

Red Un Red Un looked far more worried now. He looked down at Melrod.

"Uh... Melrod? Melrod?"

Melrod didn't flinch.

"Melrod! Wake up, ya damn albino! You're the only one who can fly the damn carpet!"

Melrod still didn't move.

Narudin Narudin watched as the members of Red Un's adventure party gradually started returning to the house. The awakened Red Un merrily greeted the not-so-merry Melrod. The carpet flyer extraordinaire decided it was time to faint at that moment.

As the half-dwarf was cursing over the stricken carpetflyer, Narudin rummaged through his belt. Finally, he found the small vial he was looking for and approached the two, holding the vial in front of him in a cautious manner.

"Hmm, if he needs a bit of sobering up, Sir Redwick, I have quite a good thing for that. It's a concentrated extract of a few... specific fluids. It gives quite a kick, like a hammer through Your sinuses I have been told." Narudin smiled slightly. "I have never been in such a desperate state to use it myself, but I had, er, applied it to some other people a few times. They all agreed that it was a unique experience."

"It works by opening the vial, preferably away from Your face, and putting the bottle under the patients nose. A reaction should be quick to observe" Narudin smiled with a bit of mischief in his eyes, and handed the vial on his outstretched hand to Red Un.

Red Un Red Un grabbed the vial, opened it, took a long sniff, put it to his mouth and gulped down some of it.

"Hrmh... This is pretty strong stuff!"

He took another swig.

"Yup. Almost as strong as that imported booze I drank at Jimbin’s once. Durin knows where he got it from... Anyhow..."

He held the bottle under Melrod’s nose.

Melrod opened his eyes.

"Oh...I feel quite awAAAAAAAAAAAAAAKEEEEEEE!!"

He suddenly jumped up and started to run in circles around the room, screaming. Red Un looked at him, amused.

"Yeah, pretty strong stuff."

Narudin Narudin could barely believe his eyes when crazy half-dwarf took a swig of his extremely powerful sobering potion - a whiff of it by itself was a horrible thing to experience. He was even more surprised that it didn't have any noticeable effect on Red Un. Shaking his head, he watched what the vial had done with Melrod. The half-dwarf would never cease to amaze him, it seemed.

"If I may..." Narudin quickly snatched the vial out of Red Un's hand and carefully replaced the cork. He couldn't let that wild person do something like breaking it in this tiny room, or drinking the whole batch - some of the ingredients had cost him a fortune and the potion was supposed to last him a lifetime, or at least a human one. With a slight sigh of relief, he put it back into his pouch and suddenly remembered about the sword.

"Sir Redwick, I have a thing that belongs to You, or at least belonged to you recently." The half-elf shadowdancer picked up the sword which he had rescued from annihilation from the Ultimate Explosion Rune. "You seemed to have dropped it when we were making our escape from the siege at Elvith's cave. It seemed a shame to leave such a weapon behind so I took it with me." After a moment, he added, "Yes, quite senseless of me, call me a sentimental old fool. Nevertheless, do You still want it? Perhaps to put over the chimney one day, when Your adventuring days are done and make it a remembrance of the "good ol' days"?

Narudin smiled slightly, handing the weapon out towards Red Un.

Tujex Tujex stood nearby watching and listening in on the conversation between the half-dwarf, Red Un, and the half-elf, Narudin. He smiled slightly as he leaned against the wall, wondering what was in store for them up ahead. If it was this hard just to get to the island the library was on, how hard would it be to get to the library once they got on land? Tujex closed his eyes and tried to imagine all the frightening and challenging monsters that might await them on the shore, though he didn't get his hopes up because it might be a easy walk to the library once they hit land. The halfbreed sighed inwardly and brushed a few strand of white hair from his face, as his navy blue eyes scanned the room. "I'm ready to go now, this city is nice and all but kinda boring when compared to Thais." Tujex muttered as he stood cracked his neck and knuckles.

Red Un Red Un grabbed the sword.

"Ah yes, the Carlin sword. Pretty nice blade, for bein' made by a human."

He weighted it in his hands.

"Yeah, I guess I'll keep it. I never feel really complete without a sword, and this one's as good as any."

Melrod was picking up quite some speed now, and almost started running along the walls. Red Un stretched out a foot and tripped the albino.

Melrod made a loop through the air and crashed out through a nearby window.

His head completely submerged in snow, he managed to calm down a bit. As he got his head out of the snow, he saw someone sitting up in a tree nearby.

"Hello, I say, hello there, treesitter! Who might you be?"

Artios Artios awoke due to someone yelling. "Unh, where have I heard that voice before?" he mumbled. Then he turned around, and heard a window break. The noise almost made him fall down from the tree. Artios turned around and heard a man say "Hello, I say, hello there, treesitter! Who might you be?" "Uhm, Melrod are you? I believe we've met some while before." Artios jumped down from the tree and said; "Ah, my name is Artios in case you've never heard it before. Tell me, are Sir Redwick and the others inside the house?"

Sarra Zoldan Kish came into the room Redwick was in from the adjoining one. She had changed into a new set of clothes made from the white furs of winter wolves, her brown hair still swaying waistlong around her neck in sharp contrast to her new clothes. Even her delicate hands were covered in white skin gloves.

Dropping the bag she carried across her shoulder, she put her hand on Narudin's shoulder and pulled him around.

"I think you have something of mine."

Apparantely not certain as to whether Narudin had understood her statement or not, she added:

"I can feel it. Give it to me."

She held out her glove-clad hand, her palm upwards in anticipation of the item she requested from Narudin.

Tujex Tujex turned his attention to Narudin and Kish. He had noticed a strange bond between them since they joined the group. He watched them strangely as he awaited to see what it was that Narudin had of Kish's. His elven eyes focusing on the palm Kish's hands, waiting on Narudin to place something in it.

Narudin Narudin felt someone pulling him around by his shoulder, and a moment later he was standing face to face with Kish.

"I can feel it. Give it to me." She said, to which Narudin raised an eyebrow and smiled slightly, reaching into one of his pouches.

"Tsk, always the impatient one. Do not fret, I have Your precious stone right here..." said the half-elf, pulling out the blue gem and handing it to her with a flourish. "Voila, I present You with the Proteus Star, Lady Kish. May it serve whatever purpose You require it for."

Red Un Red Un was about to say something about there being certain things that people should do in privacy and not in front of others. The he saw that they were talking about a gemstone, nothing else. He shook his head and went outside.

He walked over to Melrod and lifted him up on his feet. Then he noticed that there was someone else present.

"Well, if it ain't what's-his-name..."

"Artios", Melrod whispered.

"Yeah. If it ain't Artios! How did you end up here?"

Artios "I'm not sure how I really survived over at Elvith’s house, I did survive however." Artios smiled. "Well, you see this cloak? It seems like whomever use it gains the ability to levitate. It doesn’t take very long to levitate here from Carlin actually, and these" Artios pointed at his boots of haste "They do also help out quite a lot. Anyways, may I ask whose house this is?"

Red Un "Oh, it belongs to that weird lady-lizard-thingy. We've enjoyed ourselves some rest, and are about to set out again, right Melrod?"

Melrod was still trembling from the powerful fluid he had sniffed.

"Y-yes. Th-the carpet is ready."

"Goodie. So, Artios, ya wanna continue our Adventure of barely-escaping-alive?"

Artios Artios laughed. "Haha. Well, of course Sir Redwick, this is quite fun after all. So, are we going for Vega next?"

Red Un "That's the plan. I just hope we can get over the storm..."

Red Un looked over at Melrod, who was returning to the house to get the carpet.

"...And that his soberness isn't just temporary..."

Tujex Tujex rubbed his chin as he examined the jewel. "Never seen a gem like that before. Looks like it may be worth quite a lot" he muttered, wondering where exactly Narudin had found it. He figured he'd ask him later, he didn't want to interrupt the little moment the two had seemed to be having. He left the room and watched as Melrod walked past. "Guess that means we're about to go", he said as he walked to the room where he had laid his pack and other supplies. He made sure he had everything and slung his pack on his back. He picked up his Noish's Promise and slid it into its sheath, strapping it to his waist.

Sarra Zoldan Closing her fist around the averagely large gem, Kish smiled at Narudin. Her eyes were a mystery as she spoke.

"Excellent. I will place this where it belongs as soon as I have time enough to spare for that task."

Frowning, she pocketed the gem inside her new garments. After carefully making sure that the gem was placed firmly within her jacket, she shook her head to herself, almost as if in disbelief.

Turning back to Narudin, she met his gaze with the full impact of her red dragon's eyes. Looking almost worried, she addressed him in an almost regal manner, her tone of voice bordering on apprehensive.

"I... do hope you realize that I shall help you until your full debt has been settled. At least, you should be able to call for me until our deal is done."

Shaking her head once again, her chestnut-coloured hair swaying wildly around her neck, she assumed a less distressed pose.

"So... one down, three to go. What will it be now? You have given me that of the Blue: The Proteus Star. Now you have the Red and the Yellow left. Which one is it to be next?"

Red Un Melrod found the carpet and carried it outside. He rolled it up and sat down.

"All, I say, all aboard!"

Artios As soon as Melrod had carried out the carpet, Artios took his seat on it. Now he wondered how long it would take before anyone would notice his presence, if they even noticed him being away that is. While Artios waited for everyone to get on the carpet so they could fly to Vega, he was reading a book about geology that he once got from a library in his hometown.

Tujex Tujex walked outside, noticing the man on the carpet. "Wait...when did you get here?" Tujex asked rubbing his chin. "I thought you were caught in that explosion!" Tujex hopped onto the carpet and took a seat. "Well it's nice to see you survived" he said, his normal childish smile making its way onto his face. "Come on everybody! Let's go!"

Narudin "Hmm, Red is the colour I pick, Lady Kish. First it was blue that matched my own eyes and now" Narudin's lips twisted slightly upwards as he looked into her red orbs and continued, "and now I take Red which is a clear allusion to our dear leader, Sir Redwick Undersoor." The half-elf's eyes twinkled for a moment and he proposed, "Perhaps we shall seat ourselves on the carpet before You tell me more of my next task?"

With a low bow, Narudin indicated the carpet outside.

Artios As the man who jumped onto the carpet spoke to Artios, he laid down his small book and greeted the man. "Greetings, I believe we've not been properly introduced. My name is Artios of Hardenshagen. And who might I be speaking to?" he said nicely.

Red Un Red Un had sat down on the carpet too.

Local people passed by now and then and gave curious looks to the obviously crazy people sitting on a carpet out in the snow, talking among themselves. Red Un shuffled forward to Melrod.

"Um, Melrod, I suggest ya hover the carpet above the ground, or we'll look like total idiots."

Melrod concentrated...

...and suddenly the carpet was flying straight up towards the stratosphere. Red Un held on for his dear life.

"HOVER! NOT FRIGGIN' FLY!!"

The carpet dropped again and was soon back on the ground.

"I'm, I say, I'm quite sorry, but it seems like all those drinks has affected my delicate senses somewhat."

Red Un shook his head.

"Well, just don't let it happen again..."

Sarra Zoldan Seating herself next to Narudin on the carpet, Kish smiled lightly, however somewhat mirthless.

"Your second task is just as your main one divided into three parts. But they are all alike, so I wouldn't worry too much."

She reached into her pack and drew out three vials, some four inches long and an inch across. Each vial had a golden stopper worked into the shape of a dragon’s head. The eyes of the stoppers however, were made of what looked like glass, black and lifeless.

"Three vials. When you return them to me, I want all of them to be filled with the blood of a dragon Elder. Not a Dragon Lord, mind you. That blood is easy enough to come by. The Dragon Elders are a bit more rare. Which type of elder it is, I do not really care about. I would prefer a Excecezin's blood, but any type will do."

Realizing what she had just said, she added:

"Excecezin are a red type of elders. Their breed is somewhat rare even among elders, and if you could find it I would really prefer that type. You'll know whether a dragon is an elder or not by the vials. I bought them from a... merchant some time ago. The eyes of the stopper will glow in a colour matching the type of elder whose blood the vial contains. Pretty neat enchantment, really. Wouldn't tell me how it was done. 'Trade secret', and all that I suppose. Oh, and the blood of elder dragons is usually red, just like... ours."

The last sentence she finished with a small pause, a certain look of dislike travelling across her face.

Red Un Meanwhile...

The last members of the Brotherhood peered into their crystal (for there was more than one).

"They're coming!"

"We must stop them!"

"But how?"

Only one of them was quiet. Then he raised his hand, and the others were quiet too.

"Go. Defeat them."

"Us? But..."

"Go. Take your Dragon Lords, and go."

The Grand Leaders of the Brotherhood of the Dark Star rose and went out of the chamber. The quiet man sat in solitude and looked through the eyes of the unknowing Narudin.

Red Un looked around.

"Um... is everyone aboard?"

Narudin Narudin took the vials and secured them inside one of his pouches, wondering whether he would ever meet a dragon, let alone a Dragon Elder, to accomplish his task. Truth to tell, he had never seen a dragon yet. The lands of Tibia were a small place, and the fire-breathing creatures were lazy ones. Orcs raided towns almost regularly, trolls and goblins also were found to attack some of the smaller towns, even cyclopses gathered together every few dozen years or so to crush some human settlement too close to their own lairs, but dragons swarmed rarely more often than once in a few centuries...

The half-elf’s thoughts drifted towards the idea of facing a dragon. They were powerful creatures, one of the oldest of races, powerful both in magic and combat. The more Narudin thought of facing such a beast, the more it seemed unreal to him. What could he possibly do with his two shortswords, weapons which probably seemed no more than a pair of toothpicks to a dragon. The shadowdancer shook his head and nearly laughed at the vision of him standing in front of a fire-breathing, fear-inducting, almighty, not dragon, but Dragon Elder!

"Bah, some people think that others are immortal..."

Narudin sighed and pushed the thought out of his head, it would surely do him no good to dwell on it too long. He was bound with a promise, even though it seemed disproportional to the favour - saviour from death in exchange for many other occasions to die? It was bad enough with Melrod nearly losing control over the carpet a moment ago...

The half-elf looked around, a bit darkly, to see if everyone was aboard Melrod's finely woven carpet.

Tujex "Well Artios, I'm Tujex the half-demon. And if you're strong enough to survive an explosion of that magnitude I must say I'm enticed to face you in a duel." The halfbreed said with a strange smile. Ikozura was speaking for the elf, as it was more his wish to face Artios rather than Tujex. He couldn't help but overhear the conversation between Narudin and Kish, his elven hearing was sharp and with his demon blood it was even stronger. He scooted towards Narudin, leaning towards him. "If you don't mind, I wouldn't mind facing an Elder Dragon. If you need some assistance with that I'm the man for the job." Tujex said with a friendly smile upon his face. "I think everyone's on board," he said turning towards Red Un. "But let's wait a few more minutes just in case."

Artios "Well Tujex, a duel would not suit very well... for the moment being. However once we are done with this quest, a duel might fit well in my schedule." Artios smiled, and picked up his tiny book again, mumbling "Where did I just see that gem…”

Red Un The Grand Leaders talked with each other as they saddled their great winged beasts.

"I believe that the traitor will be most interested in seeing our demise, or at least that of our steeds."

"Yes. Too bad for him that they aren't Excecezin, not even Dragon Elders."

"And, of course, that a mere Dragon Lord will be enough to seal his fate..."

Meanwhile, Red Un made sure to wait so that nobody was left behind like before.

Narudin Narudin snapped out of his thoughts, deciding that he would worry about the dragons later. There didn't seem to be any in the area, so the pragmatic half elf pushed all unnecessary thoughts to the back of his mind, so they wouldn't disturb him from the job at hand.

"Are we all assembled on the carpet?" asked Narudin, looking around. "Only we've been sitting here for over 10 minutes and I'd say that is more then enough to find a comfortable place to sit on..."

Mategerold Elwyn made one last trip down to the post office. Finally his parcel had arrived, along with an emotional note from his parents. The mage was glad that they were all fine, but he had a carpet to catch. Everything he had asked for was present in the bulging parcel, along with a wise gift from his parents, a copy of Elwyn's old spellbook. Thankful that he had thought to copy it before leaving home, Elwyn thanked the clerk and set off for the carpet. "So, where are we off to?"

Red Un Red Un looked around.

"We're goin' to Vega. Hang on..."

He took out a piece of paper from his backpack and scrawled down the following words:

Gone to Vega. Find your own means of transportation.

He nailed it to a nearby wall and sat down on the carpet again.

"To Vega, Mr. Melrod!"

"I'll, I say, I'll have you there before you can say wow. Quickly, that is."

The carpet rose into the air and moved towards storm-shrouded Vega.

On the other side of the storm, the dragon-riders readied themselves...

Chapter 36, in which the Adventurers fly around and fight some dragons
Tranquillity Tranquillity had snuck around back of the house. She was expecting a message soon and thought it wouldn't do to have the others hear it.

She whispered a few last words to the small bird held nestled in her hands and then with a slight upwards motion sent the bird off to deliver her response. She stood there for a while lost in thought as she watched as the bird flew away. Suddenly a thought crossed her mind and she snapped back into reality.

Instantly she was sprinting back around to the front of the house, arriving just in time to see Red Un and the others fly off on Melrod’s carpet. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Red Un's note gently waving in the wind. She scanned it quickly then let out a derisive snort. "'Find your own means of transportation.' How am I supposed to do that in this goddess forbidden place."

She sat brooding on her position for a while before finally deciding that she only had one option. She got up and headed to the centre of town and the small cove where whichever ships arrived docked at.

Red Un Captain Aiyare looked around. It had been quite a while now since he arrived to Senja. He wondered where that half-dwarf and his companions had gone to as he looked out over the seas from the pier he stood on. Things truly were more exciting when they were around...

Meanwhile, Red Un peered into the distance.

"The storm's comin' up. Melrod, don't forget to fly over it, or we'll all get flung to who-knows-where. And I don't think I will enjoy who-knows-where. I usually don't."

"Don't, I say, don't worry. I'll have you over and beyond that storm quicker than a Venorian seagull. Fast, that is."

Tujex Tujex sat on the carpet, looking around. "Tranquillity didn't make it on the carpet in time." He sighed and rubbed his head. "Aww man I was hoping..." he started as he envisioned them fighting through the storm and Tranquillity squeezing him tight. He had a big smile on his face as he stared off into nowhere, "Yeah...I'll protect you" he muttered, his smile growing even bigger.

Red Un Red Un turned around to his party.

"Okay people, we've got a big nasty storm comin' up, so I suggest ya hold on to...well, I guess there's something ya wanna hold on to. I'm gonna hold on to the carpet edge."

Artios Artios laid down his book once more, and looked out over the storm. "The carpet is pretty big, I guess it's enough if I sit in the middle. And in case anything would happen, I'll just grab onto something... Like... Ah well, I'll sit in the middle however." he said as he moved further into the middle of the carpet.

Sarra Zoldan "Nothing quite like a good piece of carpet edge, is there?" Kish muttered to herself.

Still, she leaned forward and grabbed the edge of the carpet at her side, her knuckles turning white as her grip tightened around the edge. Her other hand she placed on the carpet surface, palm down, fingers spread wide.

Red Un Melrod turned to his passengers.

"Okay, I'm going to take the carpet upwards now. Hold on!"

The carpet started to lean in the air as it gained height.

Meanwhile, the dragon-riders, still obscured by the storm, approached.

Narudin "Oh dear..." was all that Narudin said as the carpet started to ascend at a pace the half elf did not much like. Flying had never been high in his list of "Fun Things". It was not that he much feared heights as such. After all, it was the ground that killed You.

Clutching tightly at the edge of the carpet, he looked over the edge for a moment...

"Oh dear..." he quickly took his head back, convincing himself that he was never afraid of heights. "True", conceded a small voice in his head. "It's large heights in stormy weather when all that is between You and a thousand feet drop is very thin carpet.”

Lima Beanie Then a huge thunder filled the air, then Narudin sensed something in the back of the carpet. He said "watch out!" and pointed to a huge pile of pelts that were near one corner of the carpet.

Then a figure appeared. And Melrod exclaimed "There you are! I thought you fell that trip I made to the hills. You owe me some gold Lima."

Then the sleepy druid said "Not now Melrod, first of all... where are we going?"

"We are going Vega, but there is a storm in the way."

"Oh, hi everybody, my name is Lima Beanie."

Mategerold Elwyn clung to the carpet tightly as the mounting storm blew strong winds against the already speeding vessel. It was an amazing feeling, the skin on your face pulled back by the gale, and one could almost convince oneself that they were flying by looking out into the mounting horizon. Elwyn sat for a while smiling gleefully on his way to Vega. He looked down at his spell book, remembering his childhood. Why the hell not? he finally decided. He whipped open his spell book as his smile spread to a broad grin. If dad could do it, why can't I? Chanting softly and tracing pages in his book (which he had to hold straight out for him and face backwards so the pages wouldn't flap around), no one noticed him. He finished his spell, and it seemed his skin grew dimmer, as if it were not really his skin. Then, all at once (and a lot of people noticed this), he jumped down, or rather fell up, which one most people could not tell.

"What’re you…” Red Un began, but was caught short by Elwyn's whoop of delight. He floated upwards, circling around the carpet and riding on air that seemed to be flowing in the wrong direction. "Fine day for flying," he yelled, just as the sizzle of lightning struck him in the chest. Down he fell, not even moving to do something that might slow his fall, until he was too obscured by the clouds to see.

Red Un and Melrod, along with everyone else on the carpet, tried to figure out what just happened. They came to the conclusion that he was dead, though why he had jumped off the carpet into a lighting storm no one could guess. The carpet continued on its way to Vega, although everyone was slightly depressed.

The air around Narudin's neck sizzled with a small bolt of static electricity as the man whirled around to see who had shocked him. "Fooled ya," laughed the mage as a spark jumped from his ear to his nose. "It'll all dissipate eventually."

Red Un "Stop messin' around like that!"

Red Un turned back to the horizon.

He blinked.

He looked again.

He shook his head.

He looked again.

"Oh no..."

He turned to rest of the party.

"Dragons straight ahead!"

Lima Beanie Lima, still amazed of what Elwyn has done, suddenly realized what Red Un said... "D-d-Dragons? Holy cow. Good I brought some Explosion runes, oh and also some Heavy Magic Missile runes. Hope they help."

Then Lima started making a strange face because of the rash that formed on the cheek.

"Damn it hurts... I think the potion I brought will work."

She opened a blue potion that if it wasn't for wind it would have knocked everyone out. Then she took a bit on her finger and spread it on her cheek. A kind of buzzing came from the ooze on the cheek as it started bubbling.

"Damn it stinks, but it’s good for all kinds of allergies."

Suddenly the blue ooze vanished and a perfect cheek replaced it.

"So we aren't going Vega to find the abominable snowman right?"

Tranquillity "Captain Aiyare I presume?"

The man whipped around and found Tranquillity leaning on the mast near him. He nodded.

"I would like to talk to you about possible transport. I need to go to Vega."

The Captain spit out whatever it was that was in his mouth then turned back to her. "Ah, missy, I don't think I can be helping you there. There is a storm surrounding that island that Bluetooth himself couldn't have sailed through. I think you best wait a few days before you go there."

Tranquillity bit her lip. "I don't have that much time." She looked around her at the ship as if measuring it up. "I'm willing to buy this ship from you though you won't be able to collect without going to Ab'Dendriel." The captain looked like he wanted to protest but Tranquillity carried on talking anyway. "I will pay you handsomely for its use for two weeks. If I do not return then the council of Ab'Dendriel will pay you for your losses. All damage to the ship will be repaid by them. You may keep this as insurance and a way of verifying your story to the council." She slipped a ring off her finger and placed it in the captains hand.

The captain stared at her in shock for a second and then recovered himself. He examined the ring and then examined Tranquillity. "The council eh?"

"Yes, I am on a job for them at the moment."

The captain nodded and slipped the ring into his pocket. "Well then, all that remains to be settled is the price."

After a few intense minutes the price was set and Tranquillity was staring at the captain’s retreating back. "I expect that ring returned to the council when they pay you. If anything is awry when I return to them there will be hell between us."

The captain didn't turn around and continued on without a word as Tranquillity finished getting ready to pilot the ship through the storm. Finally she threw of the lines holding the ship and was quickly off, hoping to Umar that piloting a ship was one of those things which you never forget how to do.

Red Un Red Un looked at the newcomer.

"I dunno where ya came from, but if you're good at bustin' up dragons..."

He looked at the approaching beasts. Yes, they were red, it seemed.

"...Dragon Lords to be specific, you're welcome to the team. Just remember that I've got the first pick on any books we find. Now..."

He looked down.

"...see ya later!"

He jumped.

And came flying upwards again.

"WEE! We're right above the storm!"

He swirled around in the strong wind that pushed him upwards and tried to steer towards the dragons.

Narudin The crazy half-dwarf had jumped! He jumped off of the carpet! Narudin looked over the edge of the carpet, prepared to see a short form falling away from them. Much to his surprise, Red Un came flying right up, supported somehow by the powerful air currents.

"WEE! We're right above the storm!" yelled the insane half-dwarf, and then started manoeuvring towards the dragons. Narudin's eyes could also discern the familiar red pattern on the beasts’ scales, indicating they were of the higher dragon family - The Dragon Lords.

The shadowdancer paused to consider his situation. He was on a carpet, thousands of feet above the ground, with a host of Dragon Lords chasing him - the half elf looked closer and corrected himself, noting the figures on their backs - a host of Brotherhood members of the higher echelon, riding on the top of Dragon Lords. Red Un, who was technically the leader of their carpet team, had already jumped and was somehow closing in on the airborne beasts and their riders. Narudin was equipped with his standard two swords, inadequate for the size of the dragons, with a few magical runes he could wield. Ow, and a lot of throwing knives.

Narudin took his blades out and examined them. They looked sharp, which they were. They had been Narudin's swords for a long time now, of the finest, dwarf-mined steel, crafted by the elves. He always wondered where the Brotherhood had gotten them and why his old master, Ardus, had given them to him. He had indeed obtained far better swords later, Narudin recalled, blades of magic. He wondered why his Master hadn't wielded them in the fight with him... He must had had to give them to some higher standing cultist...

Narudin was silent for a moment, thinking. Finally, he shook his head and whispered:

"Bloody hellfire, I must be as crazy as the half-dwarf..."

Then he jumped.

Lima Beanie Lima gazed whit amazement.

"Those two guys jumped to fight with some red dragons!" he spoke to himself.

"By experience I know that dragons are deadly. But I don’t know Dragon Lords, they are red, red is fire, fire is death."

"Whate-VEEEEEEEER!!!!" he screamed as he jumped from the carpet with a Missile rune in hand.

"This may be tricky." He pointed at the Dragon Lord and SWEEEENG. The rune fired. A roar filled the air.

Artios "Oh dear. Fighting in air, that'll be a new experience. Hmm. Call me a coward, but I think I'd rather stay here... for the moment being, as I will most likely be useless out there." Artios searched through his pockets on the inside of his cloak beginning on the lower right side and ended on the upper left side. "Hmm, an Sudden Death rune. I need more of them. I'll only use it in case Sir Redwick does not succeed slaying those dragons." Artios sighed and shook his head. "Ah. Well, once one of those dragons die.... I shall get us some... More friends." Artios picked up a Mana Fluid from his belt, and drank the somewhat purple potion. "Ahh, I ought to be able to... Use that spell by now.” Artios rose up and yelled; "SIR REDWICK! SIR NARUDIN! AS SOON AS YOU HAVE KILLED THAT DRAGON, STAY AWAY FROM IT!!" The winds were too strong, and Artios fell back down on his back, luckily.

Mategerold Red dragons, the masters of volcanic lairs and the fiery storms they yielded rarely ventured this far north, so Elwyn assumed that whoever rode these awesome beasts must be powerful indeed to convince one so far from its horde of treasure. Red dragons, even more so than most dragons, had an un-natural desire for treasure. It was by lucky coincidence that Elwyn had memorized mostly cold-energy spells. The mage went into a deep chant, recalling a spell much more powerful than the simple wind manipulation he had used before. A glimmering orb of white light materialized and grew in front of him, and in a matter of seconds, it buried itself into Elwyn's chest. He rose up weightlessly from the carpet, and despite the wind's howl around him, not a single hair moved on his head. Quickly he started casting another spell and a translucent blue shield encompassed him. Just before he started casting for a third time, one of the dragon lords dove for the unprotected carpet. Annoyed, Elwyn warned the others aboard to get ready. Suddenly, the diving dragon turned around awkwardly and tried to flap back to the rest of the pack. Only Elwyn understood, as his illusion took effect. The dragon saw gold raining from the clouds showering his team-mates. The rider tried frantically to control it but to no avail. Elwyn went back to his original task. Chanting quietly while suspended in air, he held his palms open and outward. A thin mist began to rotate around them, seeming to gather from the clouds around him. Faster and faster it spun as it grew colder. The mist froze and condensed into ice, and then sunk into his hands. A blue glow emanated from both of his palms, promising a freezing blast to any that came too near. Thinking the treasure-confused dragon that had tried to attack the carpet a good target, Elwyn sped away in his direction. Apparently, the dragon was over its fantasy as a wave of searing fire stopped just a few feet from Elwyns face and ate away at his shield. Surprised, the dragon flew in close to slash the pesky human to pieces. Unfortunately for it, Elwyn was far faster and more agile. The claws flew harmlessly wide, and the half-elf took the opportunity to get in close. Another fiery breath encompassed his shield, and for a moment, all Elwyn could see was the bright red flames. When they cleared, however, he found a direct path to its chest. Here he knew the dragon's heart lied, and that few physical weapons could penetrate. Elwyn sped onward, now within reaching distance of the dragon's huge plated scales. The dragon tried feverishly to knock Elwyn off course, but he was too close and the dragon couldn't get a good hit. Elwyn outstretched both hands shoved them against the dragon's chest. His arms jolted, and the cold contained inside them disappeared. Quickly he flew off in the other direction as the dragon attempted to flap its wings a few times before it plummeted to the ground.

Red Un Red Un suddenly felt that there was no wind under him anymore, and looking down, he saw that he was on the other side of the storm.

And falling.

Then, suddenly, a Dragon Lord grabbed him in his feet with its claws and held it up to its rider.

"Finally... Now you will die, half-dwarf!"

But Red Un decided that he didn't want to die just yet. He drew his sword and cut off the head of the Grand Leader controlling the creature.

"Hmph. I guess this one was the weakest one..."

The dragon, now without someone controlling it, realised that it was far away from its volcanic home, and dropped the half-dwarf back into the storm in its confusion. Then it started to fly around, spewing flames everywhere in its rage.

Artios As the magician had "killed" the Dragon Lord, even though it still was living, it was weak enough for Artios to re-animate. Into a skeleton. Once the Dragon Lord started to fall down to the earth, Artios started to chant on a spell. Mere moments later, the dragon stopped falling, and it floated in the air. Artios began on a new spell. His hands started to glow in a slightly green colour. The blood underneath the dragon’s skin started to boil, and small openings in its skin started to open to let the blood out. Slowly, it's eyes fell out, and blood came out from every hole there was on a Dragon Lord. Slowly, the skin and the flesh started to fall off the dragon, leaving naught the skeleton of the dragon left. Artios hands began illuminating even more green light. And soon, even the skeleton began shining in a green light. The Dragon Lord was alive. Once more. It moved freely, even thought it was under Artios control, it could yet handle on its own. And making its own decisions, but Artios could always take full control over it. Artios continued chanting, as he was going to enchant his minion with lightning, ice, fire and earth magics. Artios aimed at the dragon with his right palm, and lightning energy flowed out from it and struck the dragon. The Dragon did not get hurt by this. Oh no. It consumed the energy. Artios aimed at the Dragon with his left palm, and cold energy, ice energy or whatever you might want to call it, flowed out from his hand and struck the dragon, who gained even more strength. The energies changed, lightning to earth, ice to fire. And the dragon consumed all of it. The dragon stretched out its wings, and began flying by itself. "This dragon will serve us until it's turned to dust, or until I die. In whatever order that'll be" Artios said. And laughed quietly by himself.

Narudin Narudin felt the force of the wind considerably slow his descent. "I'm a thousands of bloody feet above the ground" raced from his head, but the half elf discarded it quickly, concentrating on the task at hand. He looked to see Elwyn slay one of the beasts with his magic. The creature started falling.

"That was quick" Narudin muttered to himself. He had thought that wounding a powerful creature like a Dragon Lord would take more than sending an ice missile at its chest. Narudin shrugged - he was not learned in Dragon Lore. What caught his attention was that the beast suddenly stopped falling down - and started falling apart! Pieces of flesh tore off, leaving nothing but an animated skeleton a minute later. Narudin wondered whether it was on their side, as he hadn't noticed who had cast the animation spell.

"That was gross" the shadowdancer muttered once again, now considerably closer to the rest of the dragon. He noticed Red Un on one of them - the half dwarf had already reached the group and chopped one of the Grand Master's head off as Narudin watched.

"That was easy" Narudin shook his head a third time. The Dragon beneath Red Un suddenly went wild and started flying around, spitting fire at random. Narudin was quite close now and caught a gust of wind as the Dragon flew past him with Red Un hanging on. The beast’s powerful wing sent the wind at Narudin, who was propelled backwards. The half elf hit something solid. Something with scales. Something which seemed to snort in surprise.

Narudin slowly turned around, looking at the two, big, bewildered dragon eyes which were squinting at the figure who was sitting on its snout.

The shadowdancer was the first to react. He propelled himself upwards, just as the dragon threw up its head in order to discharge the half elf from its snout and catch him in its jaws. Narudin's jump took him high, behind the dragon’s head, where he caught hold of an ear. The creature snorted again in annoyance and shook its head. Narudin held on to the ear, knowing that falling from here would not give him much of a chance to get back on the carpet. He looked down and saw another unpleasant surprise. It was a Grand Master, strapped to a special saddle, grinning at him and holding his hands in front of him. Narudin blanched at the face as it winked at him evilly, and then suddenly focused as the necromancer proceeded in weaving a spell.

Narudin's mind was racing - the necromancer was Ghelphor!

It was he who had first found Narudin in Ab'Dendriel and initiated him into the Brotherhood. It was he who taught him the basics of magic. It was he, or at least by his advice, that he was tutored by Master Ardus.

It was he who had put the geas of obedience upon him.

Red Un Red Un looked around as he fell. All ten Grand Masters were riding a dragon each, tough they were now only eight, since Red Un had "taken care" of one of them, and Elwyn had killed another one’s dragon, sending its rider falling into the dark seas below.

Then the half-dwarf realised that there were more important things than counting enemies. For instance, to stop falling.

Fortunately, that was when the dead dragon decided to be not-quite-dead and as it flew past, Red Un grabbed on to its bony tail.

"Necromancy, eh?"

Sarra Zoldan After Redwick and Narudin had jumped off the edge of the carpet, Kish slowly edged her way closer to the side currently closest to the dragons. As Elwyn dispatched one of the dragons, she began chanting on her own. A sphere of sizzling energy, slightly pinkish to the hue, built up between her palms, facing each other some two feet apart and another two feet from her face.

The force in the sphere built up, the sizzling noise growing louder and louder as the sphere grew in size. Her chanting reaching a crescendo, a burst of energy spiralled away from the sphere, the actual origin of the burst losing half its mass. Again it started growing, and again Kish, chanting, released a burst.

The first burst took a dragon lord in the side of its chest. The furious red dragon roared in pain, its wings clapping in the air frantically as it spun slightly out of control. Another burst took the dragon in the neck, the dragon once again roaring and spewing flames into the empty air. This time, the dragon did not regain composure until after a few moments, the rider frantically trying to hang on.

The third burst almost took the rider with it, but the Brotherhood member leaned back at the last moment, the energetic discharge dissipating harmlessly some fifty yards beyond him.

As both the dragon and the rider regained complete composure, the rider looked to the left flank of the dragon, from the direction the first burst had hit. However, the sky was empty, save the spiralling strands of cloud placed even up here. Turning to gaze over the neck of his mount, the rider let out a startled cry as a fourth burst hit the dragon right between the eyes.

The dragon screamed, not so much annoyed anymore, as injured. Both its eyes singed by the discharge, the dragon flapped its wings in random patterns and in an unset pace. Slowly, the dragon plummeted into the stormy clouds below.

Kish released the sphere between her hands with a final word, and watched as the dragon fell into the dense bank of clouds below them.

"What a waste of dragonkin..." she muttered to herself.

Noticing how Narudin and Redwick were combating the dragons and their riders, with mixed success, Kish conceded that her recent success had only been the result of dumb luck and not any real effective combat method. Shaking her head in numb disbelief, she spoke, mostly to herself.

"I must be mad..."

Placing herself on the edge of the carpet, her back towards the empty space behind her, she stretched out her arms and let herself be pushed over the edge by the wind, rapidly falling towards the vast battle below.

Red Un Three down, seven to go, thought Red Un as he managed to get up on the back of the formerly-living dragon.

He realised that something had to be done about the wild, formerly-ridden dragon that was flying around in confusion and anger, spewing flames everywhere. Sooner or later, it was bound to hit something. The half-dwarf grabbed hold of the bony neck of his mount and tried to steer it in some way, though he didn't know how. Dragon-riding wasn't his speciality.

Tranquillity Tranquillity was far beyond the point where she was guiding the ship with any real purpose beyond survival. This storm was greater than anything that she could have imagined. It was all she could do to hold on to the wheel and hope to come out of the storm alive.

Suddenly all around her the swirling winds and flying ice ceased. She looked around at the unnatural calm and the swirling storm which seemed to encircle the entire world but for the small space which she and the boat were in. She glanced at the compass only to see that it had been broken by flying ice.

She took one deep breath and then the wall of the storm was before her and all around and blowing with such force that it tore her grip from the wheel. Tranquillity flung out her arms in a desperate search for anything to stop he from being flung from the ship but in vain.

Instantly she was airborn. Instead of being tossed into the frigid ocean however Tranquillity felt herself being spiralled relentlessly upwards at speeds she would never have thought possible. Moments later she reached the top of the storm and was flung upwards. For a brief moment she felt completely weightless and saw what seemed like the entire world spread out before her. She wished that moment could last forever however it was not to be and she was soon plummeting back into the storm, only to be thrown out again, though with less force.

This time she was able to get a better look at her surroundings before beginning her descent again. Just as she was beginning to pick up speed Melrod shot out underneath her, cutting her fall short.

She lay still for a long moment trying to regain the breath that had just been knocked out of her and tried to assess the situation. "I'm alive, that’s good. I've been caught by Melrod and his carpet, that's probably good too. Red Un and the other's aren't on it, that's safer. I'll have to go search for them, that's bad." She rolled over onto her back with a groan. Just as she was about to ask Melrod where the others were she saw something bright red whiz by below them. "Dragons?" she asked quizzically.

She leaned over the carpet for a better look and saw one of the oddest sights in her life. The others were floating above the storm, fighting an airborne battle against what appeared to be Dragon Lords. "I hope this is worth it" she muttered as she pulled herself up towards the edge of the carpet. In one quick motion she stood straight up, spread her arms, and let the force of the wind push her off the back of the carpet, sending her to join the companions below.

Red Un "Ah, Tranquillity! Glad ya could join the party!"

Red Un managed in some way to steer the less-than-living dragon towards the wild, out of control dragon. He made a jump, came just short and managed to grab the raging beast’s red tail.

"This seems awfully familiar..."

Narudin Narudin didn't take notice of what was going around him. Time slowed as Ghelphor wove his hands in the oily patterns of death magic. Narudin pushed all irrelevant thoughts from his mind and concentrated on those pale hands, trying to discern their final objective - it was what he had been taught in the lessons of the Necromancy Order in his days in the Brotherhood, to recognise the basic gestures of necromantic spells, the common denominator in the patterns which identified the spells school and general effect.

The shadowdancer held onto the dragons neck, staring. This was not good - mind control spells never were.

The half-elf feverishly thought of any tactic which could get him out of this, and the situation was grim indeed. He was hanging on a dragon’s neck, letting go and moving would probably mean falling off. About 15 feet from him, strapped to a special dragon saddle sat one of his oldest Masters from the Brotherhood, in the midst of spellcasting. Narudin considered his options. There was only one logical thing to do, really.

Ghelphor was finishing the spell when he was unpleasantly surprised by a throwing knife skidding across his shoulder. The necromancer held his concentration, and quickened his spell, finally releasing the magic with the final word of command.

Narudin cursed - Throwing backwards from a very uncomfortable position when You were flying through the air on the back of a dragon, with great wind velocities raging around was definitely not an ideal environment for the art of weapon throwing, even from 15 feet. Narudin knew that Ghelphor had nearly finished. But the half-elf had one more ace up his sleeve. Quite literally, in fact.

The ex-assassin flailed one of his hands backwards, a poison-tipped throwing star dislodging itself from the sleeve. It seemed as if it was about to miss its mark, when suddenly a gust of wind turned it, the star digging straight into Ghelphor’s out-stretched hand. The necromancer shrieked, clutching at his hand as the spell fired off, heading towards Narudin.

The half-elf saw stars for a moment and felt the mental barrage of the powerful spell. For a moment he thought in panic "He hit me?!" but then the sensation gradually went away, to make place for another sensation - one which people have when they are falling.

Narudin was still clutching the dragon neck, he was certain of that. At the same time, the clouds were somehow moving upwards with disturbing speed. Or was it them falling...?

The truth dawned - Ghelphor had hit the back of the dragon’s head, the clash of the powerful spell and the dragon’s resistant mind sending a psychic shockwave. The half-elf twisted around to see Ghelphor slowly coming around, but the dragon seemed out cold. Despite the wind howling past him and trying to send his words back into his throat, Narudin said through his clenched teeth:

"This... may... be... troublesome."

Red Un Red Un turned his head momentarily to see Narudin, his opponent and the dragon they were sitting on descending into the storm.

"Ah, he can take o' himself..."

He turned back to the more pressing matter, that of not getting himself killed. The raging dragon had noticed the annoying little creature holding on to its tail, and started to lash it around. Red Un let go when it lashed upwards and made a sweeping arc through the air, landing on the dragons back. He drew his sword and place it on the dragons neck in one swift movement.

"Lis'n, I know all this might be a li'll confusin', but if ya just stop thrashing about and fly southwards, you'll probably find your way home sooner or later. Got it?"

The dragon nodded.

"Good."

Red Un let go. The dragon suddenly threw him of and then beat its wings, heading southwards, ignoring the battle going on around it.

Red Un fell downwards (where else?) and wondered if this was his last mistake, when Melrod came speeding and caught the half-dwarf on his carpet.

"Do, I say, do you need a hand?"

"Sure, just get me towards th'rest of the dragons..."

Biali Beanie watched how everybody used damn good spells and he used sucky missiles.

"Now pesky Lords, you asked for it."

He started pronouncing some words, and a red-blue glow started to flow from his hands.

"Energy won’t make you much damage, but you won’t SURVIVE THIS!!"

Then the biggest thunder everybody had ever seen in their entire lives hit the Dragon Lord right in the head. The eyes exploded and skin fell off. He didn't die, but he would die later. The rider couldn't survive it. The brass legs and armour he had made it fatal to him also.

"Now that’s a spell. Druids are masters of life," he spoke to himself. "They give it they take it, you understand?"

"Oh, I almost forgot. This needs to be made when it is in agony."

He caught with a spell the dead Dragon and the unfortunate necromancer. Then Lima muttered something and the skin of the dragon disappeared, then the muscles and bones. Everything transformed into a glowing matter that Lima absorbed whit his hands.

"Nothing as pure energy."

Then he felt some kinda tingling in his back.

"Holy..."

A fire column almost roasted him, but he used at last second a spell to make a shield that absorbed all damage, but left Lima very exhausted.

Some energy still was left in the air so Lima finished absorbing it.

Then the surprised rider ordered the dragon to destroy Lima. He moved just in time to avoid the mouth of dragon, but he grabbed a back leg.

He climbed and cast a spell that instantly killed everything in his way.

"EXORI MORT!"

The rider fell dead, but the dragon was uncontrollable. Lima climbed to his neck and drew a poison dagger that he knew would someday come in handy.

"You may not get poisoned.... but it will hurt as hell to you."

He stuck the dagger in one eye and the point slashed trough the other eye. The dagger began to melt and set on fire. The dragon started to roar and Lima realized that he poked his brain whit a poison dagger.

"Now before it’s too late."

He absorbed the last nerve of the non-poisoned body of the dragon. Only the neck and head was left.

"If I absorbed poisoned energy it would be worse than drinking troll urine."

Red Un "How, I say, how many are there left now?"

"Hmmh, four I guess..."

Red Un decided that the whole jumping-between-dragons-business was a little too dangerous, so instead he took out his crossbow and tried to aim at one of the remaining Grand Masters.

Narudin The dragon, shadowdancer and necromancer plummeted down, accelerating as the water came up to meet them at a frightful pace. Narudin knew it was not much better falling into the water than onto the ground - You could still get crushed, or at least suffer severe internal damage. The half elf tried to clear his mind and focus on surviving - a hard task when You are falling towards Your death. Suddenly, through the jumble of his thoughts, he felt something.

A presence.

Narudin nearly panicked. Had Ghelphor got him after all? He glanced at the necromancer, who was coming around, very slowly though, as the star Narudin had thrown had been coated with sleeping poison. Necromancers were naturally resistant and well trained to overcome such effects, but it took time, not to mention that Narudin used only the finest materials to make his most potent poisons. One thing was sure, it wasn't Ghelphor’s mind in his head, sleep poison strongly suppressed the mental clarity which was so needed in mind controlling. It was something else. The half elf shivered and concentrated harder. Something... draconic?

"Oh my..."

Whether it was the mental blast, the spell backfiring or his former ties to the Brotherhood, it was Narudin who had been linked with the dragon, not Ghelphor. The shadowdancer was now worried. It took a lot of mental power to overcome such a powerful creature as a Dragon Lord for a beginner mage, for an apprentice like Narudin any attempt would most probably leave him vulnerable to a counteratta…

A powerful surge of mental energy hit him, nearly sending the half elf off the dragon. Another assault soon followed, scrambling his thoughts and sending them flying in all directions. Barely coherent, he could feel the dragon’s sharp and focused mind probing for the final attack. Not that there was much to probe for - The shadowdancer was not skilled much in mental combat.

Then it came. And then there was blackness.

Narudin found himself in a sea of darkness. All around him strange echoes resounded, eerily playing across his mind. "Is this death?" he thought. He shook his head. No, this was some kind of mental prison, a place where the mind was locked away when defeated in a battle of wills. He recalled the necromancers putting him into such a state ones, to show him the power that they wielded, no doubt. He remembered the void. The emptiness. It was said to be virtually impossible to break out.

The shadowdancers analytical mind started to grasp around for possibilities. Even though he was not yet in the state of death, it was still a valid option. His body had probably lost its hold and was falling alone, the Dragon Lord free and flying now. The mind was a complex thing, Narudin suspected time flew slower here. He had some time.

Anger. That was the only thing he could come up with. He remembered reading in the ancient books of the dwarves describing an interesting phenomenon concerning mind magic. The rune script told of dwarven battleragers who were strongly immune to the elves’ dream and illusion magic, swatting away charms with ease, charms which would have felled many powerful geomancers. It was theorised that the sheer fury of the battlerager was enough to counter the enchantment's subtle probing. The conclusion was a traditional dwarven blunt summary - If You don't have the head to keep Your cool, get wild.

Narudin concentrated, recalling thoughts long buried, too painful to think of everyday. The meeting with Ghelphor. The Brotherhood’s crimes. The geas. The betrayal. The half elf could feel that it was not enough, anger was filling him, but not overflowing. He closed his eyes, the image of his step parents' broken bodies lying on the floor of the Brotherhood training hall coming to him from afar, the sound of the other's jeers around him...

Narudin The dragon blinked.

It had broken the weak-minded half-elf’s will with ease and had thrown him off its back a second ago, the lifeless body now falling down the last few hundred feet to the water. The Dragon Lord was now regaining its balance in the air, the powerful wings steadying its flight. It was at the same time encountering the strangest feeling it had ever felt. The half elf's mind was breaking out?

The Dragon Lord spent a moment too long contemplating this strange occurrence, hesitating whether its feeling were correct. When it finally decided to cast a spell of mental protection, it was too late.

Narudin's thoughts broke free and flooded the great beasts mind, piercing through the dragon's hastily erected mental defences and filling the brain like a wave of molten fire. The dragon screamed with rage once, but the cry was lost as a fury hotter than the sun took over its body and forced it into a brutal dive. It caught the falling form of the half elf no more than a dozen feet before the water level.

Then the dragon shot up skywards, quickly returning to the place of the air battle, the amount of opponents considerably fewer. Narudin stared forward for a while and then turned to the now conscious, though hazy Ghelphor. The necromancer's mind has dulled, but he was bright enough to notice the message in Narudin's sapphire-blue eyes, which now were alit with blue flames. It was the promise of death.

Tujex Tujex jumped from the carpet and was amazed how powerful the storm was. Turning so his back was towards a dragon, he held on hand out before him. He began to chant under his breath, a swirling green ball appearing his palm. "Force Blast!" he screamed out as a massive burst of wind shot him forward like a rocket. The elf began spinning in mid-air, spiralling towards one of the massive dragons who was more concerned with one of the others in the air. Tujex snatched his Noish's Promise free and slammed it into the dragon with amazing force, submerging basically his whole arm in the dragon's flesh. It let out an amazingly loud roar as it began trying desperately to get Tujex off of it and the sword out of it. The rider on his back had his sword lifted above his head, ready to strike the death-dealing blow on the constricted half-elf. "OH crap!" he screamed as he whirled to the side, snatching his arm free just as the blade connected with the dragon.

The dragon swatted the rider off with his tail, sending him flying off into the clouds. Tujex sighed and looked at the dragon, that unlike one before didn't fly off to its volcanic home. "Oh, you’re still angry about that?" he asked, a hint of fear in his voice. The dragon opened its mouth and sent out a wave of fire that nearly scorched the elf. Tujex was breathing heavily as he looked up at the dragon who was preparing to blast him once again. Tujex flew forward to try and stop the dragon, but received a powerful blow to the head by its rider who somehow managed to make his way back into the clouds. "You can't get rid of me that easily!" he screamed, driving his sword into Tujex's stomach and elbowing him in the back of the head. The half-elf's vision went blurry as he began falling into the clouds.

The Dark Star rider smiled and flew back onto his dragon, seizing complete control over it once again. He turned to where Tujex had fallen, seeing a bright ball of energy flying back at him. "This can't be!" he exclaimed only seconds before the ball engulfed him and his dragon. The attack caused an explosion that completely destroyed the dragon and left the Dark Star rider dumbfounded. He hovered in mid-air, staring into the dark green eyes of what used to be a half-elf. Tujex snatched the sword from his stomach, the blood that stained the blade now giving off a bright light. His stomach wound closed rapidly, and soon looked as if nothing had ever happened. Tujex lunged at the rider, sending the sword into his stomach and muttering something in an ancient demon tongue. A sick smile spread onto his face as the Dark Star rider exploded, the remains of his robe being blown off in the winds.

Red Un Red Un saw that Narudin, the Grand Leader he was fighting and the dragon they were both sitting on had returned.

"Here goes nothin'..."

He aimed his rarely-used crossbow and let of a bolt that would've probably ended up somewhere entirely different if it hadn't been for a strong wind that blew it on course and sent it straight through the head of the robed man. The Grand Leader, not Narudin, that is.

The dead man fell off the dragon, his face still painted with the mix of that terrifying stare of the shadowdancer and the surprise of suddenly having a bolt going through ones head.

Tranquillity Tranquillity was still feeling a bit queasy from her near brush with death and the sky-diving that followed it, consequently she was nearly caught completely off guard when a dragon and its rider swooped down on her from behind. She was able to barely move out of the way as the dragon plummeted past her spewing flames in her direction.

Quickly the dragon swooped around and up, gaining altitude on her. Then just as suddenly as the first time it was rocketing towards her, this time however she was ready. She fired off an explosion rune which exploded off the dragon’s scaled head and blinded its rider. Quickly she manoeuvred out of the way and fired another at the dragon’s head. Just as the dragon emerged from the fire she drew out a dagger and buried it in the riders neck as he passed mere feet from her, the force of the blow knocking him off his mount which quickly began winging away to its homeland in the south.

Tranquillity turned back around to survey the battle but saw that there wasn't much that she could do at the moment, none-the-less she headed back to the centre of the conflict just in case some opportunity arose.

Narudin Narudin didn't even blink when a bolt went through Ghelphor’s head, and looked dispassionately as the body slid from the dragon's back and tumbled down into the sea beneath. He thought he caught a glimpse of a purple flash as it hit the water, but dismissed it. There were more important things.

The shadowdancer couldn't help but smile slightly when he looked to the side and saw Red Un standing on the carpet. Shaking his head, he yelled:

"Sir Redwick, give a half-elf a chance for revenge sometimes, will You?! I broke out of a mental limbo, took control over a Dragon Lord, mustered my most withering glare, and You kill my enemy with a bloody bolt?! Most unsporting!"

Narudin settled back, looking towards the remaining Brotherhood mounts, and their riders. His outburst of rage had let him dominate the dragon under him through the link established between them accidentally by Ghelphor. Now he retained control by reserves of cold fury hidden under his calm visage. He still had a bit of that left, though he knew they would deplete - Narudin had long ago threw away anger as a mean of getting to anything, though he understood the merits of fury tactics. Control was the key in most parts, backed by a purpose and passion. Not mad rage.

The remaining two cultists saw that they were in a clear disadvantage and reacted logically - they started synchronizing their movements, supporting each other. Narudin was the first to get to the two dragons and engage them in combat.

The enemies came from different levels and opposite sides, one attacking from the upper-right, and the other coming up from the lower lefthand side. They both fired jets of flames at the dragon which Narudin flew, which the half elf avoided by veering down towards the right. The lower dragon immediately flew behind him, and the shadowdancer glanced back to see the dragons head dip low, and its rider pulling his hands up - in a gesture of a spell.

Narudin pulled up immediately, his mind forcing the dragon into a violent climb. A blast of pure energy chipped his mount's tail, but did little else. The half-elf flexed his arm and a small orb made of leather with a string attached fell into the palm of his hand. He eyed it thoughtfully for a moment, the wind rushing past him as his dragon kept climbing. He looked upwards - the second Grand Master was waiting for him a few hundred metres above. Narudin whispered softly the words of a minor pyrokinetic cantrip which set fire to the fuse. Then he dropped the orb, letting it fall towards the dragon chasing him.

The potent pyrotechnical mixture ignited fifty feet from the dragon’s eyes, the brilliant light more than enough to blind it. The dragon screamed and veered off course, not defeated, but certainly not a danger to Narudin for the moment. He looked up and saw the dragon above preparing to lunge in whatever direction Narudin changed course to. The half elf grinned widely.

Narudin kept coming and, surprising the Grand Master, accelerated the last few dozen feet.

The impact was terrible.

The two dragons locked themselves in their deadly grips, even more dangerous because it considerably affected their flying ability. The pair started descending slowly, though gathering speed. The opponents dragon put its jaws around Narudin's mount's neck and started squeezing. The other one returned the favour by tearing the opponents wings with his powerful claws. The situation continued thus for a few moments, and then a Fireball blossomed on the back of the Narudin-dominated dragon, making it shriek despite it's natural fire resistance.

The Grand Master chuckled and prepared another spell - this one meaning to send a barrage of searing energy missiles into the head and corpus of the traitor dragon, perhaps even taking out its rider? The cultist started chanting the words of the spell, though something kept nagging him. He was well engrossed in spell casting when illumination came in the form of half a foot of steel piercing his heart from behind - the shadowdancer hadn't been present on the dragon...

Narudin, still on the enemy dragon, made his own tear away from the lock, though its opponent took quite a bit of its flesh with him and left a long gash on its side. Then Narudin jumped down as his mount swooped under him and landed safely, if a bit roughly on its back. Without glancing at the other dragon, spiralling down with its useless wings desperately flapping to prevent loss of altitude, Narudin turned his mount towards the last enemy...

Red Un Red Un tried to take aim at the last remaining rider, but when he fired his bolt it was pushed backwards and came flying in the opposite direction. Red Un barely dodged it in time as it scraped his armour but caused no permanent damage.

Sarra Zoldan Having caught altitude in a short updraft created by a flux of the storm meeting the ocean below, Kish came soaring down towards the battlefield.

''Only one left? Impressive...''

Thinking of half a dozen courses of action to take towards the last of the Brotherhood dragon riders, none seemed potent enough to guarantee success. Seeing how the dragon had just attempted to pick Redwick like an apple, now coming around for another attack, Kish smiled to herself; a cruel smile.

The Brotherhood rider brought his dragon lord around to make another pass towards the man who had just escaped its claws. Leaning over to compensate for the dragon putting itself into a angled position towards the ocean below, he heard a sizzling sound.

"What the...?"

Looking up, his eyes froze in terror as he realized what was about to happen. In the middle of turning, the rider was knocked out of the 'saddle' by Kish, taking him into the side with the full impact of a two hundred feet drop. Plummeting down towards the ocean at an alarming pace, Kish's dragon's eyes glowed with an unholy light.

"Point and game."

Her voice pierced every cell in the rider's being, his very core shivering with fear. The last thing he saw was a cruel smile of the fearsome woman’s... creatures... lips before he saw her face become splattered with blood. His blood. Then everything went black.

Red Un Red Un looked around.

"Um... that was the last of them, methinks."

He drew in breath and tried to sound over the storm.

"EVERYONE BACK TO THE CARPET!"

Narudin Narudin shook his head as Kish took care of the last enemy. Firstly, he took a sample of blood from a gash on his dragon's side and inserted it in one of the vials which Kish had given to him. It did not react. With a small sigh, the shadowdancer turned the vial around and let the red liquid spill out, falling down to the ocean. Then he turned the dragon back towards the carpet and forced it to hover in front of it and then calmly walked down the length of the tail and lightly boarded Melrod Airlines. The half elf turned towards the dragon and looked it straight in the eyes.

"Be gone."

The Dragon Lord blinked, shook his head and turned southwards, flying away to its homeland. The shadowdancer sat down crosslegged and took a deep breath. And then another. And a third. And then he fell quiet, staring unblinking into the distance.

Truth to tell, he was tired, very tired indeed - he was not accustomed to fighting dragons in lethal air battles, jumping from very high places with no means of support, breaking the will of the most powerful minds in Tibia and confronting his old masters two times in the span of a few days. If it was up to him, he would sag immediately and fall asleep.

As it was, Narudin gave no outward sign of fatigue, though he relaxed slightly after a moment and even managed to smile slightly.

"Bah, dragons. Mortal as we all are, though considerably tougher to kill. Strange that we managed to take out ten of the beasts... It makes one start thinking whether there is something as Fate…"

Narudin thought about this for a moment and then waved his hand dismissively.

"Nah..."

Tujex Tujex landed on the carpet, slowly reverting back to his elven form. He groaned slightly as the spikes, horns, and wings sucked completely into his skin. He fell backwards landing on his rear end and looking to the others with a smile. "Man that takes a lot out of me," he said with a tired laugh as he lay back on the carpet. He rubbed his eyes which now lost their green shine and sat up to acknowledge the others.

Red Un "Don't think it's over yet, I'm certain that the Brotherhood's got some other ace up their sleeve. I suggest ya get as much rest as ya can."

Meanwhile...

The last remaining man at the table stared into the orb, disbelief painting his face. He had long since realised that the half-dwarf and his various companions were more than a match, but this...

"The ends always justifies the means."

He stood up, and began a dreadful spell.

Chapter 37, in which the Adventurers fight themselves, and the Brotherhood ends
Biali "Now you can explain me what is happening?" Lima said taking deep breaths trying to relax and forget the images of the two dragons he had slain.

"I mean I can’t match it. Dragons, Vega, books, a Zathroth-follower guild. What is the connection?"

Tujex "Only thing I know is that these Dark Star people have control over just about any creature and access to just about any magic. As to why they don't want us to get to that library... I have no clue" Tujex said, turning to Red Un as he finished. "Do you know exactly why they don't want us to get to that library?" he asked the half-dwarf.

Red Un Red Un sat down on the carpet.

"First of all, they ain't Zathroth-worshipers. I dunno if they worship any gods at all. Anyways, they've always had this thing about 'protecting' books, tomes, scrolls, scrawls and just about anything with words written on it. I guess it's kinda obvious by now that they'll go to any length to protect it."

He turned to Narudin.

"Anythin' to add?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity took a few slow twirls in the air as the waited for Melrod to pick her up. She could really get used to this sort of thing she thought, rolling over again. If it weren't for the whole being battered around by air currents and the threat of falling and painful death it would be sort of fun.

Suddenly Tranquillity found herself staring down at the sea far below her and shuddered at the thought of falling. "On second thought, maybe I'll just keep my feet on solid ground for a while." She righted herself and made sure to stare anywhere but downwards until Melrod swooped her up.

"Well at least you didn't leave me this time" she said just loud enough for Red Un to hear.

Narudin Narudin blinked when Red Un addressed him and then put one hand on his heart and the other held up towards the sky, index finger extended, and intoned:

"The end always justifies the means."

The Narudin sighed and continued.

"That pretty much wraps them up. They use assassins, dark magic, guard knowledge from others and hold many dark secrets... I was mostly used as a tool for most of the time by them, so I do not know much - You rarely impart anything to tools, however useful they might be."

"They are a very secretive bunch, and indeed do not worship any gods I know of, though some call Nornur, god of shadows, their deity." Narudin shook his head. "But I doubt whether it is true. Nornur helped the Gods of Good in their war against Zathroth, so it is not likely that he favours The Brotherhood. If anything then only their skill with moving through the shadows unnoticed."

"Well at least you didn't leave me this time." Came a voice from the side. The half elf glanced sideways and smiled as he noticed Tranquillity.

"Ah, Lady Tranquillity, glad to have You back on the team" Narudin chuckled. "I gather that You didn't miss the bit of fun we had just a few minutes ago?"

Red Un Red Un looked embarrassed when he heard Tranquillity's remark.

"Yeah...I've got sort of a knack at doin' that."

Tranquillity Tranquillity shrugged, "It's not really your fault of course. I'm just glad that I was able to make it here somehow." She peered over the edge of the carpet to the island of ice they were rapidly approaching. "Sooo... do we have a plan? I mean, how are we going to actually get in to the library?"

Red Un "Ah, don't worry, I've got..."

Red Un fumbled around in his pocket and produced the previously-acquired key.

"...the key and..."

He shuffled through the backpack.

"...the book. I know just how to find the library. The real problem is whatever thing the Brotherhood's gonna try and stop us with this time."

Artios Artios had been idle ever since he created that bone dragon. But now as the Brotherhood had been defeated, Artios continued to read through his book. After he read through about four pages, he picked up a small blue gem from the heel of his left boot. "Could this really be the gem?" Artios wondered. "It must be it, the gem that makes my boots of haste so strong."

Artios placed the blue gem on his left boot. And then removed the book. It seemed to vanish as he placed it in one of his pockets. "Well then, Sir Redwick, I guess we should prepare for another fight? I've only been idle in these previous fights, but now, the time has come. The time has come to show the Brotherhood."

Artios placed his hands in his knees. "Sir Narudin, could you tell us, or at least me what the Brotherhood are capable of? Being a former member of the Brotherhood, you've got at least some insight, no? I'm sorry if you've already told everyone else."

Tujex Tujex sat shirtless on the carpet, the last of his spikes and wings sinking back into his skin. He exhaled deeply as they completely vanished. "I don't think I'll ever get used to this transformation stuff." he sighed as he rubbed his right shoulder which was sore for some reason.

Red Un Red Un pointed downwards.

"There it is..."

A small island, covered in snow, with two small mountains and some forests here and there came into view as they passed over the last of the storm.

"...Vega."

The carpet descended towards the snowy island.

"Hmm... that's odd..." muttered Red Un. "Seems like there's people here already."

Tranquillity "Huh? What people?" Tranquillity said as she stared over the edge of the carpet.

Red Un "Well...I think one of them is wearing... red armour. He looks like a..."

Red Un paused, and gasped.

"...a half-dwarf!"

He blinked. The red-armoured half-dwarf was still standing there.

"Great Durin, what is goin' on here?!"

Lima Beanie Lima spoke to the half-dwarf.

"Know them mister... Thred Kun?"

Tujex Tujex ran and jumped off the edge of the carpet, landing in a crouch like position in front of the armoured half-dwarf. He stood upright, slapping his legs which somewhat stung from the rather long fall. "I guess I'll never get used to falling from that high either. You'd think being a half-demon, jumping from up there wouldn't hurt so bad. Well... I guess it's better than death" he said, the half-dwarf looking at the rambling half-elf strangely. Tujex snapped out of his trance and looked down at the dwarf. "Hey guy, you wouldn't happen to be with those psycho paper guards would you?" Tujex asked in a friendly tone of voice. "I wonder if he's looking at me like this because I just jumped from that high in the air, or if I'm in the coldest area in Tibia without a shirt. I mean, both are pretty weird" Tujex thought realizing the look the half-dwarf was giving him.

Red Un "Well, that half-dwarf looks like...me."

Red Un looked closer. A little bit away from the half-dwarf stood a half-elf who was, strangely enough, not wearing any shirt.

"...and that half-elf who is approaching Tujex looks a lot like... Tujex?"

Neither one of them said a thing, they just stood there.

Tujex Tujex turned to the approaching elf. His eyes widened, and his mouth dropped open. "What's really going on here?" Tujex yelled as he examined an exact copy of himself standing before him. He looked to the dwarf and immediately saw that it resembled Red Un.

Red Un "I dunno, but that one over there looks like..."

Red Un still couldn't understand what he was seeing.

"...Narudin?"

He looked, and realised something.

"In fact, it looks like all the people up here are also down there."

Narudin Narudin looked down towards the gathering of people on the snowy plain. He kept his calm as he looked down at the disturbingly familiar figures. After a moment, as they drew ever closer to the group, the half elf spoke:

"I would bet my trusty No. 4 that it's another plot of the Brotherhood. I've seen their necromancers conjure such beings - perfect copies of their models, in terms of power, skills and attributes. They were made of shadow substance, therefore called the shadow simulacrums. The only thing which distinguishes them from the originals is that they are slightly darker, especially in bright daylight. I cannot be sure whether these... imitators are simulacra, but they are surely some kind of trick, another desperate attempt to stop us."

Narudin sighed, and looked around at his companions.

"If I am correct, this might be the toughest battle yet. Simulacra imitate the original being perfectly - an even match of skills. Quite ironically, we will be fighting ourselves... I think we will be forced to fight our counterparts, otherwise in the resulting confusion we may start attacking ourselves."

Tujex Tujex's ears twitched as he picked up what Narudin and Red Un were talking about. "I have to fight myself!" Tujex exclaimed as he took a few more steps back from the creation. "Speaking of it... you do look a tad darker than I..." Tujex said as he examined his duplicate a little closer. "But that doesn't mean you're evil... right?" Tujex asked wishing what he said was true.

Red Un "Oh no" said the Tujex-copy. "I'm not evil. In fact, I think you are."

He and the other copies gathered around Tujex. Red Un realised that the poor half-elf would not end up in a good way if he had to fight them alone. Therefore he jumped off the carpet as it skimmed low. He landed on top of the copy of Melrod, knocking him out.

"Well, that one was easy. HEY MELROD!" he yelled up to the carpet. "I TOOK CARE OF YOU, SO JUST KEEP FLYIN' THE CARPET!"

Melrod muttered angrily to himself as he lowered the carpet to allow the others to disembark.

Red Un drew his sword and turned to face a certain half-dwarf, who had also drawn his sword.

"My my, I do look pretty handsome, don't I?" said Red Un. His shadowy counterpart smiled evilly and swung his sword in a deadly, if clumsy arc. Red Un parried it just as clumsily.

Narudin Narudin sighed and jumped down from the carpet as it returned near the group of copies. He fell lightly upon the snow and immediately ducked and rolled backwards as two swords wooshed above him, the scissor-like movement flying through the air where his neck would have been. Getting to his feet, he looked into his own face, into two blue-hued eyes, albeit dimmed as if by a shadow.

"You are a mere imitation, a copy of the original" the half-elf said, taking out his blades. "You have no memories, no experiences, no life which you can call Your own. A puppet, no more than a tool. It is virtually my Duty to end Your misery."

The shadowy copy grinned widely. And horribly. Then it spoke with Narudin's voice, but with un-narudinish context:

"And what do You have, half-elf? A brief existence to spend, your eyes shrouded with illusions and shadows. I am immortal! I have your powers and can use them far better than you do for your petty ideals. To serve the Masters is the greatest glory. You can not even imagine the graveness of your mistake when you left the Brotherhood!"

The simulacrum laughed in a fairly evil way, and Narudin cocked his head to one side, analysing what he had heard. Then he said, the capital letters neatly clicking into place.

"A brief yet full life is far better than Your bleak, eternal existence in the servitude of lies. You are a thing of shadows, therefore You are not real. Without the magical power sustaining You-"

Both Narudins made a short, sharp motion with their arms and a clash could be heard as two throwing stars hit each other halfway between them, deflecting towards the sides. On a totally useless sidenote, one flew just above Red Un's head, totally unnoticed by the fighting half-dwarf, and, heeding to the laws of comedy, deflected from his sword and passed just in front of Melrod's eyes as he was landing his carpet some distance away from the group.

The Shadowdancer raised an eyebrow as the shadowy shadowdancer opposite to him laughed again.

"This may be a teensy bit harder than I thought..." he muttered, and then both copy and original jumped to each other, blades flashing. The dance had begun.

Tujex Tujex smiled at his counterpart. "Whaddaya say we take this a little farther that way. This could get a little messy" he said pointing away from the others. The shadow Tujex cracked his knuckles and began walking beside his counterpart. They had walked at least a mile before they stopped and faced each other. "Now that they're safe!" Tujex exclaimed as he swung his fist at his counterpart. The fake caught his fist and attempted to counter with his other hand, but Tujex caught that punch. "You're good..." they said simultaneously as they released each other. They unsheathed their swords, swinging them at each other.

They swung at each other, using the same moves, in the same order, at the same time. Sparks flew from the blades as they smashed together, pushing the warriors back a little with the recoil from every blow. "Take this!" they both screamed as they infused their swords with demon magic and swung them. The swords clanged together, red lightning flying from the blades as they met. The two struggled to overpower the other, but neither one could overcome his foe. They pushed harder, their demon enchantments beginning to fuse and turning into a ball of energy that exploded sending both Tujexes flying backwards. The half-elves hit the ground, sliding a few yards in opposite directions. "He matches my every move...he knows what I'm going to do before I do it..." Tujex thought as he stood and readied his sword.

The copy did the same, and the two charged at each other. As they met, they both snatched a knife from their boot and attempted to slash the other’s throat. But both saw the other’s move coming and managed to get out of the way, both attacks missing completely. The two skid on the snow as they attempted to stop, throwing their knives at each other causing them to strike exactly in the middle between the two. Tujex was amazed at how skilled his counterpart was, and couldn't think of anything to do that his counterpart wouldn't be thinking as well. "What to do? What to do?" he muttered, his clone doing the same thing.

Tranquillity Tranquillity leaped off the carpet and landed with a roll to absorb the shock. She quickly rose and brushed the snow off herself, then turned to face her simulacrum. "Oh my god... I so do not look like that. They totally ruined my complexion... it's disgusting."

Her simulacrum narrowed her eyes and bit back, "Well at least my hair doesn't look that. The way the light from the snow reflects off your hair is abominable."

Tranquillity's eyes narrowed exactly as her simulacrum's eyes had then with twin screams of rage the two leapt at each other, swords clashing, sliding up against each other and being withdrawn only to clash again with renewed strength. The two wove around each other, sometimes their bodies touching as they both tried to land their sword on the others body.

At the same moment they both withdrew and stepped back to face each other. "Well not ba..." they both started before leaping in midword. Their blades clashed in the air and were withdrawn. Tranquillity brought her blade darting in low, but her simulacrum skipped over the blade and brought her own swinging downward at Tranquillity's crouching form. Nimbly Tranquillity side-rolled and came up with a knife in hand which she made a quick toss with at her simulacrum's throat. The simulacrum spun to the side, letting the blade pass her by centimetres and appeared at the end of the spin with a knife of her own which was flicked at Tranquillity who sidestepped it and charged.

"At least my hair doesn't look like something died in it" Tranquillity panted as she brought her blade swinging down. The simulacrum parried with one hand and drew a dagger which she thrust at Tranquillity's stomach. "Not that it matters for you though." Tranquillity thrust her hips back to put them out of range of the probing knife and elbowed the hand holding it hard enough that the blade was dropped. "What do you mean?"

The simulacrum jumped back and grinned wickedly. "You know exactly what I mean." Tranquillity pinned her with a glare for a moment and then fake-stepped forward. With a flick of her wrist an explosion rune landed in her hand and was quickly fired off at the simulacrum who did the same. Both angled their blades and deflected the magic up into the air where it went sailing into the air before eventually exploding while the two below watched. Slowly they brought their gazes level with each other. Both nodded their respects to the other as they circled in for another round.

"This is going to be harder than I thought" muttered Tranquillity to herself.

Red Un Red Un and not-quite-Red Un circled each other, slowly. The shadowy half-dwarf grinned evilly at his non-shadowy counterpart.

"So, how is Jenna these days?"

"Wait a minute... Narudin said you had no memory, no mind!"

"Oh, that foolish, effete, think-he's-better-than-us shadowdancer with his fancy swords thinks he knows all, does he?"

The sinister copy swung his sword again, and Red Un only got out of the way because he slipped on an icy rock and fell on his back.

"But...to make such a copy of both body and soul would take tremendous power! Who...?"

The red-armoured shadow didn't answer, he just raised his sword above his head. Then his eyes opened up a bit as he realised something.

"Now this seems awfully familiar! Too bad for you that there isn't any thunderstorm, eh?"

Far away, looking down at the fighting from the top of Vega’s only small mountain, stood an old, wrinkled man, bent forward. His face was hidden by a black hood, but a sinister smile could be seen.

Artios "Sigh, why does it always seem like everyone is ignoring me?" Artios thought, and then he jumped down from the flying carpet. Landing not too many meters away from his shadow. Artios quickly rose up and looked into his copies eyes. "Hm, well, doesn't it seem like we've got a necromancer’s creation before us? I can make such copies too." Artios said.

"He's going to copy my every move. My bone dragon will help me." Artios thought. But since his copy had no bone dragon, he reacted as Artios would without a bone dragon. Or at least that's what Artios thought.

Artios looked into his copies eyes, and his copy did naught but look back. "He cannot have a bone dragon too...? What is he going to do?" Artios thought. And then, just a mere moment later, Artios bone dragon struck into another bone dragon, just above Artios and his copy's head.

The bone dragons that seemed a bit confused, started attacking each other with different elemental magics. But both of them were immune to their own magic as they realized only a few seconds later. And they started to attack each other with their claws and fangs.

"So, you've got a bone dragon too?" they both said at the same moment. Artios shook his head, and turned his back to his copy. Knowing that he'd never attack a man from behind, he felt quite safe. He got a bit closer to Red Un, and he stopped just a few meters from him and said; "Sir Redwick, we won't stand a chance against them. We will have to kill whoever summoned them." Artios made sure no one else heard his words. Before Red Un got to answer, Artios turned back to his shadow. "Now, you will hopefully act differently" Artios thought. Artios knew that he wouldn't have to fight his copy, but he had to find whoever summoned him. So Artios drew his sword in case his copy would attack him. His copy did the same. And they just looked into each other's eyes.

"I guess my copy is rather suspicious now" Artios thought. He tried to scan the area, but he just couldn't get his eyes off his own.

Red Un The Red Un who wasn't Red Un was momentarily distracted when Artios called out their name. Red Un didn't hesitate, and simply kicked his evil twin in the legs. The shadowy being fell to the ground.

"Why you little..."

But Red Un was already on his feet and had picked up his sword. He tried to stab his copy, but he rolled out of the way, and got on his feet as well.

"Hah, I'm just as 'nimble' as you!"

"Seems so. Lis'n, it will take forever for us to kill each other. Why not settle this the dwarven way?"

"You mean..."

"Yeah! A drinking contest! I happen to have some bottles of beer in my backpack."

"What a coincidence, so have I."

It was a strange scene, two dwarves sitting down in the snow while fighting went about around them, pouring up a mug of beer each.

"And no magic rings!"

"Of course not. Hrmh."

Mategerold Elwyn hopped off the carpet and muttered something as he fell. His fall gradually slowed as he neared the ground, and he began speaking before he landed. "If you truly are a perfect copy of me, in mind, body, and soul, why do you serve the Brotherhood, and yet I do not?" "The Brotherhood is everything and all. I owe my life to them. Now I will kill you for them." "Fool. You are no longer me. You serve evil, while I serve good."

Narudin The two figures whirled, danced and rolled, weaving their blades in deadly patterns. Yet each brilliant attack was foiled by an equally brilliant defence. Thus the half elf and his shadow twin spent the next few minutes fighting with no winner emerging. Finally both jumped away, panting heavily.

"This is ridiculous" said Narudin and sighed before jumping back towards his still grinning counterpart. They clashed again, both shadowdancers accelerating their pace of trading blows in order to tire the other. The air was filled with the sounds of clashes of steel hitting against steel at an impossible frequency, and then only a long, tortured screech of metal as the pace increased once more. Both of the fighters arms were a blur, thrusting and parrying the others attacks.

The spell was broken by an explosions to the side. The combatants detached themselves from each other and watched both Tujexes fly in opposite directions after clashing their blades.

"Bah, I've forgot to ask him about that strange transformation he went through when fighting those dragons" muttered Narudin, looking at the awesome display of power. A little way to the right he saw two Tranquillities also locked in a deadly struggle. All around, he saw his companions fight their evil counterparts, except for a small place of peace where two half dwarves seemed to be getting drunk...

He caught a movement at the edge of his sight and brought up his crossed swords, arms still burning from the fatigue of recent combat. They caught the double chop just at the hilts, and Narudin looked into the murky blue of his shadow simulacrum's eyes.

"You are weak" the copy snarled, applying steady pressure with his own swords. "You have always thought yourself worse, inferior to those around you. You cannot lie to yourself!" The shadow Narudin laughed. "You hide behind Your "values". All lies! Lies that you try to hide your weakness with, your inferiority! You do not even see that you endanger the very group you want to protect!"

The two swords descended slightly towards Narudin's head, as the shadow copy poisoned the half elf's mind with its venomous words.

"Am I weak?" he thought. "Am I a danger? Do I hide behind lies, do I lead a life of illusion? What am I worth? Do I even deserve a capitol "I"?"

Strength was sapped from the shadowdancer’s arms as all his failures swept in front of his eyes. Twenty years of slavery, of vile deeds, his stupidity, the death of his step parents, his mixed heritage, the disappointment with his father, grief of his mother....

"i... i... i..." Narudin's voice faltered, but then he looked around and other thoughts found their way to his mind. He had prevailed. He had escaped, found his way, paid for his deeds. He had built a new life, not an existence, but a Life, and though the Brotherhood had managed to continually try tearing it down, he still prevailed. He had made... friends...

"I shall not give in to Your foul tongue, spawn of shadows" Narudin finished, calmness returning to his voice and a steely glint to his eyes. The blades stopped lowering themselves and started pushing back the shadow copies blades. "You were very close there, nearly over the brink" continued the half-elf, now level with his opponents eyes once again, "But You went a step too far. And You have assured... Your... FATE!."

With that Narudin pushed back the simulacrum with unnatural strength, sending him sprawling to the ground. The shadow Narudin quickly got to his feet, a look of mild disbelief on its face. Narudin didn't press his advantage, but let the clone get up.

"You are good at copying, my shadowy twin. But can You create? Do You have a fire inside You that can bring Your swordsmanship to new levels? Can You even care for anything? Other than the magically imbued fanatism for the Brotherhood, You can not. You are imperfect. Flawed. And thus You shall fall."

Narudin brought up his blades.

"You are not a perfect copy. The skills, the body, the instincts, even the mind and way of thinking - perhaps. But You have no soul, lest a god created You. And if it did, than the soul is too twisted to help You."

The simulacrum snarled, and readied his swords.

"Music, play!" Narudin laughed and both combatants leaped. Ones eyes murky and dark, the other's glowing with their own inner fires...

Sarra Zoldan Walking in from the stormy mist covering the ocean, Kish took in the scene in front of her. Copies of all the members of the party were dancing to and fro, combating each other... except for Redwick and his copy, who were sitting on the ground, drinking beer from a number of flagons.

"Dwarves... or half-dwarves for that matter..."she muttered.

At her current pace, she soon reached the area of the combatants. Gazing around the surrounding area to find her own shadowy copy, she didn't notice the growing shadow covering her body until the last second.

Making a pushing movement forwards with her feet, she turned in mid air, skidding backwards across the snow for some ten yards, just distant enough to avoid the shards of flying dirt set off by the shadow's owner.

The person who just tried to crush her was not her copy... or at least didn't seem to be by its looks. The copy was a man, some 180 centimetres tall, maybe 130 pounds. His hair was raven black, his eyes green, reflecting Kishs' own.

Dressed in a stiff apprentices robe, with an open cut in the front, revealing dark red trousers and a black tunic, the shadow smiled lightly, a mirthless smile. Kish returned the favour.

In between breaths, Kish was holding her sword in her right hand, her left hand empty. Her eyes were a study in unholy fire as she crouched low, placing herself in a point of low balance, bedding for agile movement and quick recuperation.

Her opponent reached out and took a long staff out of thin air. The staff was made of a dark wood, with a small golden butt and a gold-clad crystal headpiece. The shadow smiled again.

"Your beloved Proteus Star. Better fit for a weapon than a piece of worthless armour."

The voice of the shadow was thin, but still very human. Kishs’ voice however, was hissing hoarse when she spoke.

"I should have figured you would make a weapon out of it. You never understood the basic concept of armour... even such as light as mine."

The shadow grabbed the staff with his right hand just over the butt, taking a few rapid steps and sent it flying in a sweeping motion towards Kish. Kish leaned back low, deflecting the blow with her sword, sparks flying as the two connected. The blade didn't leave a mark on the staff. As the staff came around, the shadow versatiley flipped it over and pushed the butt towards Kish, aiming for her face.

Kish nimbly leapt out of range, and countered with a throwing knife, missing by an inch as the shadow dodged it.

"So..." Kish said "...why are you my copy?”

Lima Beanie Lima Beanie was amazed, and thrilled. "Now where am I... erm my copy." Then he saw a figure peeking from a pine, then hid back. "Got you." He made a wide turn passing by the side of battle.

I may not have heard of Dragon Lords but I have heard of this simulacrum, ''they may think as me. But I have an advantage. I improvise everything, it may be hard yet because he may be as unpredictable as a rat, so I must be aware.''

Now he got himself in front of him

"Hi there you must..."

He barely escaped from the firesword slash. Unpredictable, as I said. "You asked for it."

In a fast move of the hand the explosion rune he had in one glove fell to his palm and he fired it as fast as he could. The fire was sent the pine tree flying to a nearby hill, there was too much dust and he distinguished a crater and in the middle...

"A sphere? ...GOD!"

He jumped backwards as he saw a dark blow in middle of sphere, but nothing could evade a Sudden Death.

The dark missile hit him right into the leg. The blood froze and Lima felt his heart stop.

He remembered words from Loria.

''The best spell for deciding a battle within seconds. The spell tries to interrupt the opponents heart beat, leading to his instant death in most cases.''

"ex...u...ra.........VITA!"

He felt replenished. "I must be more careful." "Utamo Vita" both said at same time. "Oh no..."

Lima thought that the more mana he wasted the more fast the shield would wear off. Then he remembered the two Dragon Lords he consumed. "Ouch, this will take a little bit..."

Then he thought of his obsession of using the magic strikes. "Yeah, idea."

Then he drew his firesword and charged towards the simulacrum, then jumped as he made a flame strike, he did it again, he kept doing that for some minutes then both spheres vanished. Ok, spell wore off. Again!

"Utamo Vita." both voices said. "Sooner or later mana will end, what would a druid be without mana?"

Red Un Red Un and his shadowy counterpart were both getting excessively drunk.

"Y'know... y'r not schuch a bad... perschon after all..." said Red Un.

"Yeah...but......" responded not-Red Un. "...I schtill gotta......kill ya..."

"Right...but first...since we're both... the schame... I believe we both need to ... relieve ourselves, y'know? Empty the bladder, scho to schpeak..."

"Figger yer... right."

"Okay, you'll go first..."

"Schure thing!"

The drunken half-dwarf that wasn't Red Un got on his feet slowly. He started to walk over to a nearby tree to relieve himself.

That's when he slipped on a patch of ice, staggered and happened to get between Narudin and his sinister copy.

There was the sound of a head being cut off. The shadowdancers barely noticed.

Red Un got on his feet.

"If there'sch one thing I can bet on..., it'sch me own bad luck..."

Lima Beanie In the middle of the confusion Lima saw one of the two drunk dwarves get up and go to a tree and then slipped and got in middle of the way of a sword of one Narudin.

"WATCH OUT SIR!"

The head rolled.

"RED UN!"

Lima was crying and furious as he saw the other little dwarf chuckling.

"You will pay..."

Red Un Red Un backed away from the furious Lima.

"Hey hey......that wasch the EVIL half-dwarf! Schee, I haven't got that... dark glint in m'eyesch, right?"

Narudin The shadowdancers once more clashed in a flurry of sharp steel, a skirmish which seemed to be just as pointless as the previous ones. Equal in skill, none could gain a tangible advantage. Narudin finally decided use one of his aces and flexed his muscles in a way that sent a small, enchanted ceramic globe into his hand. He was worried to see his shadowy counterpart do the same, and both threw it against the earth at the same time. The pure, brilliant light from Narudin's orb met a blast of complete darkness from his shadow twin’s globe.

Narudin blinked as the short period of darkness passed over him, negating itself with the bright light, which undoubtedly had also affected the dark Narudin. On instinct, he sent his swords into a standard attack-parry motion to stop any incoming attacks. Much to his surprise, the blades did not meet metal but bit deeply into yielding flesh. He could here his twin also shout in ... triumph?

The sound of metal hitting metal finally resounded, if a bit muffled.

The normal level of light returned and both shadowdancers saw a most gruesome sight - They were standing, blades connected at a dwarfs... or half-dwarfs neck height. The head was not on its customary place, but sailing through the air. Narudin's moment of panic quickly subsided as he noticed the eyes - dark and murky, still wearing the signs of astonishment. This was not THE Red Un.

All this passed through the half elf's head with lightning speed and Narudin focused back to his opponent, who was still looking at the falling head.

"When Your opponent is equal in skill, find advantages."

Narudin, still applying pressure to the connected sword, swung his other in a quick and deceptive arc, aiming for the simulacrum's head. The targeted shadow copy noticed it at the last possible moment and ducked.

"Where there aren't any advantages to find, make them Yourself."

The half elf used the energy of his swing and jumped up, landing on the decapitated shadow Red Un's shoulders. It was an unsteady support, but it didn't have to last for long - Just for long enough. Narudin's simulacrum let out a cry of triumph and sent his blade in a upwards swing, aiming to catch the shadowdancer from below. Narudin knew he could not block it in time from this angle, nor did he try. He calmly watched the blade come closer and leaped forward, somersaulting over the surprised shadows copy's head.

Narudin slashed down with both blades as he passed over the simulacrum's head and a clang resounded as he met a parry. The half elf grinned. Just he had expected. Just as he had planned.

Landing behind the shadow Narudin, the half elf let go of his swords. The pressure being relieved from his blades, the simulacrum was slightly unbalanced. Before he could retract his hands, Narudin caught hold of them and sharped backwards, painfully twisting the arms behind the shadow copy's back. The simulacrum refused to let go of his blades, though the slightest pressure applied by Narudin sent waves of agony through him. The whole sequence took no more than a few seconds, from decapitating the shadow half dwarf. The half-elf contemplated for a moment, and finally said:

"I really hate doing this, contrary to whatever you may think. If You think at all."

That being said, Narudin pushed downwards. Two loud cracks melded into one as the shadow simulacrum screamed, letting go of his swords. Narudin caught them before they fell, made a 360 degree turn in one spot in order to gain momentum and slashed across the shadow copies neck.

Nothing happened.

Narudin calmly threw the shadow blades to one side and pick up his own swords. Then he turned towards Red Un and Lima, and walked towards them. Behind him the head, twisted into a strange grimace, slowly tilted to the side and fell from the neck, dramatically rolling to a stop a couple feet away.

Red Un Red Un looked a bit surprised.

"Narudin? I thought'cha wash... gonna kill yer sim...schim...swim...copy. But I can schee two of ya..."

Red Un shook his head.

"Oh! Think it'sch time for......a quick soberin' up..."

He walked over to the coastline and dipped his head into the cold, cold water. It didn't stay down for very long.

"AAAAAH! I hate quick soberin' ups!"

The uncomfortably sober half-dwarf peered over the snowy fields.

"Hmm...there's gotta be someone behind these not-quite-us..."

Tujex Tujex's copy had taken to his demon form and was using an insane amount of energy in an attempt to end this match quickly. Tujex ducked and dodged with he best of his ability, dodging the balls of dark energy that the fake threw at him. "This is how I set up my desperation move!" Tujex exclaimed as he watched his fake bring his hands together ad fire a blast of dark energy. Tujex flipped backwards, sliding on the ice until he was out of the attacks way. An explosion sounded off, as the blast left a crater in the ground. "Here it comes!" the fake called as he crossed his arms over his chest. "Final Explosion!"

A red aura surrounded the fakes body as he began laughing. "There's no way you can dodge this!" he screamed, his eyes glowing brighter than ever. The fake let out a loud scream, sending a wave of dark energy over the battlefield that would've killed the others if Tujex hadn't led the fake away. Tujex through his hands forward, unleashing his inner demon. He threw up a shield that caught the explosion and pushed back. Tujex's arms strained to stay up and hold the barrier, but the force the blast was hitting him with was making his arms weaker and weaker.

His barrier began to crack, spreading outward from the centre towards Tujex's hands. "There's only one chance...I have to do this right!" Tujex thought as he let one hand off of his barrier, allowing the whole thing to fall as he snatched the Noish's Promise from its sheath. The explosion consumed him, making the fake think he had finished this battle. The fake lowered to the ground chuckling. "There's no way he could survive that. And even if he did... he can't take two." Tujex swung his sword, causing a gust of wind that blew the smoke about, revealing that he had somehow survived the blast. A green aura pulsated from his blade as his eyes took the same colour. "Why hasn't he morphed back yet? There's no way he can still have the energy to maintain that form" Tujex thought, his expression showing his shock.

The fake laughed and cracked his knuckles. "My creator made me perfect, knocking out your one flaw. Your power supply is very limited, and any powerful attack leaves you seriously drained. That doesn't happen to me, my demonic power is endless!" Tujex growled and charged the fake, slashing with all his might. The fake merely ducked under the blade and punched Tujex in his stomach. He removed his fist and with a roundhouse kick he sent Tujex flying. The half-elf fell hard in the snow, thoughts racing through his head. "Can I really beat him?" he thought as he forced himself up from the ground. Tujex's only apparent weakness was his inability to control his energy. But that's when something struck him. He stood upright, holding his Noish's Promise in one hand and a placing as throwing knife in his teeth.

Tujex rushed with incredible speed, sending his knife into his fake’s side, and snatched it out as he flipped back. He landed and smiled, his knife now back between his teeth. In his hand was the Noish's Promise, and in the other was the fake’s Noish's Promise. The fake stared in awe, amazed at how Tujex had managed to move in so close and get an attack in. Tujex readied himself, his wings sprouting from his back and horns from his forehead. "There's no way you can know this style," Tujex said, smiling as much as he could with a knife in his teeth. The fake smiled arrogantly, walking towards Tujex. "Well show me what you and that style can do. I might not know it, but believe me... there's nothing you can throw at me that can do any more damage than this." The fake pointed to his knife wound which rapidly closed.

Tujex smiled and lunged at his copy, slashing wildly yet precisely. The fake dodged and blocked the blows, the wounds he received from the attacks closing before he deflected the next swing. "See! Even with three blades you can't stop me!" the fake yelled out over the sounds of the blades slashing through the wind. "That wasn't my plan!" Tujex screamed as he swiped at the fake, causing a gust of wind to blow him back. The fake staggered and slipped on the ice behind him, falling hard on his back. Tujex took this chance and immediately jumped into the air, looming over his opponent as he fell towards him with rapid speed. "Demonic X!" he screamed as a red flash filled both of their eyes.

When it faded Tujex found himself lying on the ground beside his opponent, both of the swords jammed into his neck and the knife buried to the handle in his heart. Tujex pushed himself from the ground, spitting as he walked, not noticing the blood that was in it. He snatched his blade from the copies throat and walked over to the others who had finished before him. The land the two had battled on was scarred, left barren by the demonic energy that sucked the life from it as it made contact. Neither snow nor grass was left, just the earth as well as a few craters. The snow would cover it up within the next few weeks, but for now it was the sign of Tujex's battle.

"Hey Narudin you got another knife I can borrow?" he asked as he looked back at his dead clone.

Narudin "Well, obviously the Brotherhood… or at least I think that it is obviously the Brotherhood" Narudin said in response to Red Un's statement. "And if it is the Brotherhood, then their reserves are seriously depleted, at least in terms of man power. We virtually slaughtered all their forces at the siege at Elvith's cave and disposed of their elite masters in the air battle above the Nordic Ocean. In fact, that leaves only the Leader of Leaders, perhaps with his most trusted advisors... Yet still, simulacrums are one of the most powerful types of magic... to create something real is the toughest challenge which magic stands against. Divination is just messing with time and space, Illusion is creating only the images, Abjurations only call up short-lived barriers, Enchantments meddle with the mind, Evocations depend on calling into existence energies for a very short time, Necromancy infuses new life into old forms... Transmutations, that is the magic of changing things and conjurations, that is creating are the most power-consuming schools. Where did the power come from...?"

Narudin fell quiet in a thoughtful way, the silence punctured by a series of explosions quite far off to the north. The half elf turned to watch, his keen eyes discerning too forms in the distance, both looking a bit... demonic? Another explosion took a part of the landscape with it, and then a second one shortly after. The shadowdancer looked in amazement as Tujex slowly approached them a few minutes later, battered, yet alive and with non-shadow eyes and casually asked him for a knife. The half elf blinked and then held out his hand, a knife appearing in it almost magically.

"Hmm, I think You'd do well with a No. 7. Nice and straight, though a bit clumsy when it comes to throwing. Ideal for stabbing and OK at slashing."

Holding out the knife, Narudin looked towards the barren land where Tujex had came from.

"Remind me never to fight with you, Sir Tujex. Are You, by any chance, related to the demonic race? Or possibly use necromantic magic, as only demons and necromancy can cause such wounds to the land..."

Sarra Zoldan The shadow smiled at her question.

"What makes you think I'm a copy?"

Staff flying. Parry. Quick underhand thrust. Parried. Starclad piece flying. Dodged. Staff's butt thrusting. Dodged and parried. Overhand swing. Dodged.

"The real carrier of that spirit died a long time ago. I killed him with my own hands, so I should know." Kish said heatedly.

Roll and kick. Last second dodge. Overhead staff swing. Dodged. Quick thrust and slash. Dodged and parried. Return swing... no, overhead swipe!

Kish grunted as the butt of the staff hit her on the shoulder with decent force. The shadow chuckled at her predicament. Shifting grip on the blade, Kish threw herself back at the shadow.

"If you are who you say you are, why aren't you using your abilities to incinerate me? One of the spiritkind wouldn't be using staves and swords to fight." Kish continued, while making an overhead swipe followed by an elbow blow. Parried and dodged.

The shadow chuckled again and sent the Proteustipped staff flying in an underhand arc. Parried. "Yes, I suppose that if anything would give me away as a copy and not my true self... then again, don't I look a little bit different, hm?"

Feinted thrust, real thrust. Dodged. Parrying a staffswipe. Double swinging slash. Dodge and last second parry.

"You look the same to me."

Slash and parry. Overhead staff swipe. Dodged. Second swipe.

Jumping up and taking a second step on the flying staff, Kish made a somersault over the shadow's left shoulder, extending a long clawlike object from her sleeve, its tip digging in half an inch into the shadow's shoulder. Landing on her feet behind the shadow, she quickly rolled forwards, got to her feet and wheeled about in one swift motion.

The shadow stood glaring at her with eyes filled with hatred.

"Now you've made me angry." "Good", Kish replied. "That's how I want you."

The shadow took the staff at its butt and swung it in a large, powerful overhead arc. As it came down, it connected with Kish's left forearm, and stopped. Her arm was uncovered, and the staff was connected to a bracer made of a half-golden material, carved in circular thinthreaded patterns, with Kish's Proteus Star inlaid in its centre.

"Useless armour, eh"? Kish said to the shadow.

The shadow's surprised gaze went from her bracer to the blade she held in her right hand, it's point headed for his throat.

With a cry of frustration, the shadow screamed. "Damn you!" Just the bare tenth of a second before the blade hit, the shadow dissolved into swirling pinkish energies, the sound of an Astral Gate spell resounding throughout the air.

Sheathing her blade and replacing her sleeve over her bracer, Kish made her way over to the others. She noticed, half-interested, that Redwick had sobered up pretty quickly.

"So... anyone got a bit of tea? I could really use some..."

Red Un Red Un sneezed.

"That makes two of us. Darn cold place, I wish..."

But he was interrupted by a scream of disappointment and anger that echoed over the island. He swung around and peered at the mountain.

"That way! I guess whoever made those copies must be pretty disappointed right now..."

He started to run for the mountain.

Tranquillity Tranquillity dove for the ground, sword outstretched trying to hit her copies legs, it didn't work and she came up to parry the blow she knew was coming. The force of the blow sent a tingling sensation down her arms but she ignored it and jumped into the fight. Instantly the two bodies were intertwined with each other, weaving through and about the others attacks and counter-attacks, bodies mere inches away at some points.

Finally her copy got a blow through with a knife at her stomach, though it was deflected off her armour. Tranquillity would have ignored it were it not for the delicate sound of breaking glass. She glanced down and saw red seeping through her robe. "I forgot I had that" she thought to herself. She glanced up at her copy who was grinning. Tranquillity clutched her stomach as if hurt and clumsily stumbled backwards, tripping over her robe. Her copy approached.

"You are weak and always have been weak. Now is the end." Her copy brought her blade up for a dramatic kill and brought the blade whistling down. Tranquillity rolled to the side just in time and the blade missed, burying itself in the ground. Instantly Tranquillity was up, one hand on her opponent’s blade keeping it down, the other on a knife which protruded from her copies neck. She jerked the blade out and dropped it on the ground as her copy began to fade away, then picked up her copies blade examining it. "I can definitely see this working" she said as she held up her blade for comparison. "It might be nice to have two bl... damn." The blade began to disintegrate in her hand. She headed over to join the others.

Red Un Someone dressed in black robes was coming down from the mountain. He waved his hands and shouted angrily.

"No! You can't come... this is unthinkable!"

Artios Artios looked into his copy's eyes. None moved. After a few seconds, Artios got another one of his headaches. "Gah, not now! It cannot happen now!" Artios thought. He held his hand on his forehead, but tried to look at what his copy would do. He noticed that his copy did not have one of these headaches. "Does this mean that the reason as for why I get those headaches does not lie within my body nor soul? Or is it a curse? Or perhaps my copy is not that perfect after all?"

Artios fainted, but woke up only a few seconds afterwards. Artios quickly got back up on his feet.

"So, how come you didn't kill me?" Artios asked his copy.

His copy did not answer. It was quite obvious that he didn't attack because he was certain it'd be a trap. Artios began laughing.

"Very well. Let's see what you'd do if you'd lose your sanity." Artios said and stretched his hand up in the air.

Artios copy suddenly got furious. And charged at Artios with great anger. He was under the effects of a berserk curse.

Artios quickly set up a magical wall around him, knowing that he could not break one easily himself.

Artios’ copy slashed with his sword at the wall and tried to cast many death spells, and elemental spells. But none harmed Artios.

Artios’ copy ran out of both energy and mana and could merely slash at Artios no longer. Artios let go of his magical force. "Well, it seems that I'll be the one to reap your soul. Unfortunately, I was weak. It's sad to know that it was this easy to defeat myself."

Artios’ copy was totally out of energy. But yet he tried to slash at Artios. But Artios had no problem blocking his copys weak attacks. Artios decided to make this short and pushed his copy away with a magic force. Then, Artios began chanting. And a Dark Sword appeared in front of Artios.

Artios took this sword and threw it at his copy with an intense force. The Sword exploded on impact creating a great dark explosion and shrouding Artios' copy in a dark mist. Once the mist was gone, Artios copys body was nowhere to be seen.

"So, you've all already killed your copy?" Artios said when he saw that almost all the other copies were dead.

Artios then noticed the man dressed in black robes. "I guess we all now know who summoned those copies, eh?"

Red Un "Seems so" Red Un muttered. The old bent man in black robes approached them.

"Stay away! I have powers beyond your comprehension! I...I..."

He stumbled and fell forward. Red Un went over to him and sat down by his side.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"I..." the old man gasped. "I am the Leader of the Leaders, highest of the Brotherhood of the Dark Star..."

Biali Lima was looking at other guys finish with their simulacrums when he felt a burning in his back. The darker Lima threw him a Heavy Magic Missile.

"Ah, almost forgot, you’re still alive!"

Then Lima remembered how he was almost dead when his copy threw him a Sudden Death rune.

"If I can throw you two Sudden Deaths, you will die in matter of seconds. But first let’s take care of the mana sphere shield."

He tried the thunder attack again but the copy knew the words and movements and cancelled it with an Earth shield he created around him.

"He knows every spell of mine, and I am not good in attacking hand to hand... Wait a minute, and if I create my spells? If I change a word and the movement of a finger?"

He tried the thunder spell again, but he changed the word VIS for HUR, suddenly a small tornado appeared in front of both. It didn't last long.

He kept trying until he made a beam of pure energy that hit him right into the chest, the sphere almost disappeared, then he made the same attack but now it was flames and energy at the same time. The snow melted and the trees scorched. Lima felt his hands burning. The copy was lying on the ground. Lima saw him breathing. So he made a thunder spell again, he saw his copy shaking violently, he got set in flames. Screaming.

"Here comes the last blow."

Two Sudden Death missiles flew over the muddy floor. The flaming figure stopped running and screaming. He coughed, then he fell flat on ground. He didn't move again.

"At last."

Lima picked all the bodies, then put them in a pile. Then summoned a skeleton from every single HUMAN body he found. He heard a scream of anger. He looked everywhere but then he looked back where his friends were and saw Red Un kneeled down talking to an old man.

Red Un The old man turned his head towards the assembled adventurers.

"Half-dwarf... you don't know what... you are doing... you... you can't..."

He looked at Narudin.

"Narudin... why have you betrayed us... do what you know is right... kill... them... now!"

Narudin A sudden rage took over Narudin as he heard the voice. He grabbed the hilts of his swords, and snarled:

"You dare tell me what to do?! You, who had led the most degenerated and evil organisation on the face of Tibia?! No, I do not know what is this "Right" You speak of! I had slaved for You for two decades, under the power of the bloody geas which had been put on me, powerless to disobey Your commands! The End Justifies the Means?! I cannot imagine any End which justifies such Means! But I had broken free..."

The shadowdancer stopped, calmness returning to his face and control to his voice. His hands still rested on the pommels of his swords, yet they were not shaking anymore.

"I had broken free, and You failed to destroy me. I am not like You. I am a reasonable person. I shall not kill my companions. But..." Narudin glanced at Red Un. "I vote that he gets a chance to tell us what is the thing we are doing, that we do not know of. Even if he tells us lies... You can also extract truth from them. I, for one, would gladly hear what "End" was this old man trying to achieve..."

Red Un Red Un shifted his eyes and looked a bit nervous.

"Erm, I vote that we kill him now!"

The old man smiled evilly.

"Oh, half-dwarf... you don't want them to hear... the truth? The... fact that might... make them all abandon you... here, when you have... achieved so much?"

"Shut up!" Red Un looked a bit desperate. "Let's leave him here, he's no threat to us now."

"Well then... why not just let me say what I want to say...?"

Biali Lima came rushing to the scene and looked at Narudin with sword in hand. And the old man in robe lying saying something inaudible to him.

Lima came closer.

"What is he talking about... who is he?"

Narudin "He is... an old man. Who had power. Who has knowledge, or at least information"

The shadowdancer looked warily at the Grand Master before him.

"No tricks, old one. One false move and I am quite sure that not only my blades will find their mark..."

Red Un The Leader of Leaders was still smiling.

"Of course, I wouldn't... lie to you. Especially not when... the truth is so much more... interesting. What did you tell them... half-dwarf? You wanted to go... on a noble quest to find... knowledge for all to... benefit from? Or did you... offer them money? Perhaps some of them..."

He looked at Narudin.

"...came along because they though... they could save the world... from something terrible... like a Brotherhood?"

Red Un’s initial fear turned into confusion. But he let the old man talk some more.

"You are all... wrong... the Library of Legends is a... place of great... evil...where all books... and I do mean all books... are stored. Tomes written by demons... scrolls by powerful wizards... secrets that would tear any mortal's soul apart... did you tell them of all this?"

Red Un shrugged his shoulders.

"Well, lemme see now..."

He dug out a dirty, torn and barely readable piece of paper with the word "TREASURE" written in big letters over a smaller text.

"Yeah, here it is: 'I also know that Red Un cannot be held responsible for any injuries, deaths, or horrible fates that no sane creature should know of.' I'm pretty sure that covers it."

The old man gasped in disbelief and anger.

"And they still followed you?!"

Biali
Lima was astonished. "So we are on a treasure hunt? One with insane death involved? Let me see that paper."

''ADVENTURING CONTRACT By sig.........s contract I accept that Red Un will always hav.......t pick on any treasures (or books) that might be found under the adventure which I, by signing this contract, promises t...........I al......................cannot be held responsible for any inj.......deaths........ates that no sane creature should know of. I a..........ever back down, be heroic, brave, friendly and any other th.......Red Un....in the future.''

"What the? Why is so dirty and has "TREASURE" written in middle?"

Red Un "It's a long story. Now, what're we gonna do with this guy?"

Tujex Tujex walked up and kicked the man hard. "Just leave him, he's no threat to us now. I just wanna read one of those books he was talking about. If there's something written by demons that can make me stronger waiting just ahead... why would I chicken out and run because of this guy?" Tujex asked looking to his half-dwarf companion.

Narudin "He is, or at least was the leader of a powerful and dark organisation, Sir Tujex" Narudin reminded. "One does not stay on such a position too long if he does not command respect from his followers. Appearances always were the Brotherhood’s greatest assets... But I do not like the idea of murdering a seemingly helpless enemy. I say we take him with us, but watch him closely!"

The shadowdancer cast the Leader of Leaders a stern gaze.

"You have told us nothing much. It was known from the beginning that the Library contains all forms of knowledge, also that, which is forbidden. These days even apprentice wizards enchant their spellbooks with some form of protection spell to prevent unwanted people from reading them, and attempting to read a book encoded by a master in the Art threatens with much more severe consequences than a migraine. If telling us about the dangers of knowledge is all that You can do, then I doubt You have any other arguments to stop us."

Narudin looked at the old man with a tired gaze.

"What is the End, which justifies the Means? I doubt I shall ever know the answer, let alone understand it" the half elf, keeping one eye on the Leader of Leaders, turned to the rest. "Has anyone a better proposition? Sir Redwick?"

Red Un The old man sputtered and suddenly rose to his knees.

"Fools! The Library of Legends are not for mortals! The end times! The end times!"

He got on his feet and rushed at the unprepared Red Un, grasping the half-dwarf's neck.

"DIE! DIEEEEE!"

Red Un slowly gripped the old mans fingers and bent them backwards one by one. Each time there was a disturbing snapping, and a scream of pain. The very skies seemed to darken as the last Brother of the Brotherhood summoned up all his power.

Shadowy ghosts danced before Red's eyes, and it felt as if a thousand nails were inserted into his head.

Thunder was heard and the ground around the two men were split by lightning bolts from the skies.

But Red Un held it back. He had seen many horrible things, he had lost loved friends and honoured enemies, he had fought against powerful magic, and, his dwarven side added, he had wasted gold, beer and what little beard he had managed to grow in countless of instances to get here. Whatever the old man threw at him, he could take it.

There would be no End to justify all the Brotherhood's Means.

There was a final disgusting snap of a neck breaking, and then there was silence. As the momentary night turned back to day, a half-dwarf stood over the corpse of and old man. The half-dwarf shuffled around in his pockets, and found a key from a far-away desert.

"Right, whaddya say we find that darn Library?"

Chapter 38, in which the Adventurers find the Library of Legends, and the story ends
Biali "DIE! DIEEE!" the old man yelled. Red Un was grabbed by the neck, suddenly the sky darkened and thunders blazed over them.

"No!"

Lima drew his sword and charged towards them but he crashed against an invisible barrier.

The half dwarf broke every finger on the hands of the old man. Then broke his neck.

The old robed man rolled in floor, letting see a mark in his skin.

"A Dark Star... Leader?"

Then Red Un took out a key. "Right, whaddya say we find that darn Library?"

Lima was still amazed that a half dwarf could kill by his own hands the leader of the Brotherhood of the Dark Star.

"All right halfy, I will follow you."

Narudin "I'd think twice before calling Sir Redwick ‘halfy’. But that's just me."

Narudin slowly approached the lifeless body of the old man and dispassionately prodded it with his toe. Satisfied that it didn't seem to move again anytime soon, he said:

"Well, he wasn't as helpless as it seemed. Someone with the title ‘Leader of Leaders’ rarely are helpless, really. Power goes with the title."

Narudin could feel the last threads of the old geas dying away, their source finally totally severed. He shook his head to clear the strange feeling. Freedom.

"I.... I am ready to follow."

Tranquillity Tranquillity gave a small shudder as the last whisps of magic began to dissipate. "For some reason I have a bad feeling about this library. I suppose it’s to late to turn back now though..." Tranquillity's words drifted away into the cold air, and she became lost in a world of thoughts. Perhaps this library really shouldn't be found.

Red Un "Yeah, DON'T call me halfy! I really really really don't like that. Now..."

Red Un took out the old book that had led them to the key and the island. He read some pages.

"...there should be a rock... over there."

He pointed to a completely ordinary small rock. He walked over to it, and then took five slow steps.

"...and another rock... here..."

He dusted away some snow, and there was another rock.

"Yup, that's the one."

He took the key and pushed it into the rock. The key didn't break, it just passed through the rock as if it wasn't even there.

There was a rumbling.

A hole opened up in the ground some paces away from the rock. Red Un walked over to it and peered down.

"Hmmh... anyone got a rope?"

Tujex Tujex chuckled and dug around the bag he carried around. "Hehe, Red Un...how come I couldn't haven't met you earlier in my life?" he said as he pulled a wrapped rope from the bag. He handed it to Red Un and waited for the half-dwarf to enter before he made his next move.

Red Un Red Un picked up a stone lying next to him, dropped it into the hole and waited.

And waited.

And waited.

Finally, there was the far-away sound of the stone hitting the ground.

"I think we're gonna need a lot of rope..."

He walked over to a conveniently located tree, tied the rope around it and threw the rest of it into the hole. Then he climbed down.

He got a few meters down before the rope ended and he had to climb up again.

"Everyone, get out all your ropes and anything else than can be used as ropes. We're gonna need it..."

Tranquillity Tranquillity reached into a pouch and brought out tightly wound bundle of rope, all in all, no larger than her fist. "It may be thin but I assure you it is strong enough to hold our combined weight." she said handing the small bundle to Red Un.

Red Un Red Un tied the thin rope together with his own and Tujex's rope.

"Anyone else got anything to contribute?"

Narudin Narudin took out a coil rope, very similar to Tranquillity’s - thin and light. After a moments hesitation, he took out a second one.

"I always take two with me, to be on the safe side" he explained, handing the ropes to Red Un. "Mine are of Elvish design, I think Yours is also, Lady Tranquillity?”

Red Un "Yup, typical elven stuff. Thin, fragile-looking..."

Red Un got some angry looks.

"...but surprisingly non-useless some times."

He tied together all the ropes.

"Right, this should be all we need."

He threw down the long bundle of ropes into the hole. Then he started to climb downwards.

After a while, there was a faint yelling coming from somewhere deep deep down.

"It's almost enough, but ya hafta jump the last few meters! C'mon people!"

Tujex "Well...what are we waiting for?" Tujex said as he climbed down after Red Un. He slid down the rope rather quickly, jumping down as he reached the end of it. He landed beside the half-dwarf, his eyes straining to use what little light came from above as best they could. "It's kinda dark in here," he said, pulling one of his gloves off. His muscles in his arm tightened, as a red aura surrounded his hand. A small torch like fire appeared above his palm, giving a little light to the area. "What's taking you all so long?" Tujex called up to the others.

Tranquillity Tranquillity dropped down beside Tujex. "We didn't want to strain the knots by having too many people go down at one time."

Red Un Red Un looked around. Tujex's small light didn't reveal much, but Red's dwarfish senses told him that they were in a very very large cave of some sort, with the roof far far above them.

It was also unusually cold for being this deep underground.

Narudin There was a rustle above the group, followed by silence. A moment later Narudin walked into the sphere of light created by Tujex.

"Craft secret" chuckled the shadowdancer, and looked around quite senselessly, as the wall of darkness beyond the illuminated area was impenetrable.

"It's a bit chilly here" remarked the half elf. "Strange, as I would think that it should be warmer than on the snow-swept surface..."

Red Un Red Un let his eyes adapt to the darkness, which they did quickly thanks to his dwarven blood. He pointed in a direction that didn't seem to have any difference to any other direction.

"This way, folks."

He started to walk through the darkness and soon disappeared.

Tujex Tujex followed behind Red Un, trying to make the fire in his palm brighter. "That darn fight took a lot outta me..." he muttered as he thought back on his fight with his copy. He sighed, and saw the outline of the half-dwarf just outside the range of his spell. He looked behind him to see the others, and sent them a smile. "I know you guys have heard that frantic movement increases body heat," he teased, seeing as he was the only one who hadn't felt the cold.

Artios Artios was one of the last ones to climb down the rope. Once he got his feet back on the ground he looked around. "It's pretty dark here." he said. Then after a few seconds, his cloak was set on fire again. "Ah, now it's a bit brighter down here" he said and looked around him once more. He noticed that the others were following Redwick. And he ran against them to catch up with them.

Tujex Thoughts rushed through the halfbreed's head as he wondered what lay in this library. His demon side made him slightly power hungry, and the thought of what the old Dark Star guy said made Tujex almost drool upon himself. The thought of reading ancient tomes and books written by old wizards and powerful demons. Reading their secrets, and learning all sorts of new spells. There might be a way for Tujex to truly become a half-demon, a way to combine his demon and elf spirit into one. A big smile came onto his face, his eyes staring into nothingness as he thought about the possibilities. But something like that must be guarded by some creature of massive power, Tujex was sure of it. He had been on many adventures and none of them ended without one final battle against some super powerful creature that had nothing to do with the guy who was trying to stop him/get there before him. It was a simple adventuring fact.

Biali Lima went down the hole. It was chilling inside, Lima created a larger aura of light than the half-demon, the dragon's energy still flowing in his veins. So it was far brighter.

The light revealed some troll skeletons, stalactites and stalagmites. But light didn't shine like a torch or candle, the light was mostly a magic sphere, when an object entered it got illuminated. When it came out it was dark in a sudden.

Red Un Red Un emerged into another huge cave-room. His dwarven senses told him that it was even bigger than the last one.

There was a small table some metres away. Some small books laid on it, and a woman who seemed far too old to be still alive was sitting there, scratching with a metal pen in one of the books, producing a grating sound that echoed all over the huge cave. A tiny candle was the only source of light she had, but her bespectacled eyes seemed to be used to it.

Suddenly, she stopped writing and looked up.

"Yes?" she said with a dusty, creaking voice that didn't seem to have been used for quite a while.

Red Un approached, slowly, waving to the others to stay back.

"Um... is this the Library of Legends, where all the books from the past, the present... and the future are stored?"

"Yes?"

Red Un felt very uncomfortable with the old lady who seemed to not care in any particular way about his and the other's presence, like she had seen it many times before.

"Erm... May we take a look in it?"

"No."

"Oh."

Red Un walked away from the lady, returning to the others.

"Ah...it seems like she won't... allow us."

Narudin Narudin stood perfectly still for a moment, and then coughed, saying:

"Let me get this straight - We face countless terrors, defeat numerous challenges, engage in hundreds of battles, slaughter myriads of enemies, Travel Tibia to and fro and back again, destroy cults, banish demons, sail underwater, escape jails and leave barren wastelands in our wake, all in search for the bloody Library of Legends, and now a, a Librarian denies us access to it?"

The shadowdancer’s shoulders drooped and his head fell to his chest. He was shaking. And quite obviously trying hard not to burst in laughter. After a minute the half elf calmed down and addressed the lady:

"Is there any chance, Madam, that You will be turning into a demon and rending us limb to limb? It would make the situation much more... normal, in my opinion."

Red Un Red Un went back to the old woman.

"Madam, do you know what we've been through to find this friggin' library?"

"No?"

"Let me tell you..."

And then Red Un told her.

It took a while.

When he had finished, the old woman sat silent for a while, eyeing the half-dwarf from top to toe, as if looking for evidence that he had indeed been through all that he had told her. Finally, she spoke.

"I'm sorry, but without a loaning card, you can't loan any books."

"Where can I get a loaning card, then?"

"From the gods, I presume. But it will be a lot of trouble."

"As much trouble as all the things I've told you about?"

"More."

Red Un thought hard.

"Can't we just have a... temporary loaning card?"

"Hmmmmmm..."

There was silence.

"...yes, I suppose. You and your companions may loan ONE book each from the Library."

"O-kay... for how long?"

"You may keep them for two centuries."

"Sounds good to me. What books are there to choose from?"

There was a click. Then the whole cave was lit up.

The back wall of the cave was covered in three enormous bookcases, each reaching all the way up to the far-away roof that could barely be seen. Under each was a large sign:

THE PAST

THE PRESENT

THE FUTURE

"All of them."

Red Un just stood there with his mouth open. The old woman gave him an angry glare.

"And don't take all day, I have a lot of future books that needs to be move into the present soon."

Artios "Uh, ok. Sounds good to me" Artios said. "I guess I should loan some book from the future. An encyclopedia would be good. But perhaps I should see what the other ones pick" Artios thought. Then he shook his head. "Gee, I'll have to get a loaning card later. I guess I'll have to get some information about it" Artios thought.

"Uhm, excuse me, Madam" Artios said while looking into the old lady’s eyes. "Could you please give me some more information about how I'm supposed to get this loaning card?" Artios said and tried to smile. "Even though two centuries is quite good. I want to loan more than one book" Artios thought.

Red Un As Red Un started to walk around in the library, the librarian explained to Artios.

"It would require that you do something that would really impress the gods, I suppose. Like start an enormous organisation tasked with gathering all the knowledge all over the world, win a really big battle single-handedly or build a really big temple. Stuff of legends, really."

Artios Artios nodded. "Well, isn't all knowledge in the world stored in this library then? Or perhaps not EVERYTHING is documented. However, it seems building a great temple sounds more peaceful. I thank you, old lady" Artios said. Then he walked straight to the bookcase containing books from the future.

Red Un Red Un was already there, looking through the titles. He was still in the A-section.

"Al-azif... The diary of Arc... The diary of Artie... oh, look! The diary of Artios!"

He went to the B-section.

"Bananas... Bananas 2... Bananas 3: The final battle... Batman... Books... More Books... The Great Book Quest..."

He stopped.

"What? 'The Great Book Quest'? What kind of a stupid name is that? Oh well... Boring Books... Boring Persons..."

He kept going...

Artios "Wha…? My diary? This place is worse than I thought!"

Artios sighed and looked through the books from the future.

"Comics, eh? Erhm, the future shelf sure got some odd... books..."

Artios sighed once more and tried to look for encyclopedias.

Tujex In a matter of seconds, demon wings sprouted from Tujex's back as he flew way up to the T section. Tujex looked through the books and picked up what was the story of his life, a book that seemed to be writing itself as he looked through it. He closed the book and put it back into the shelf as he landed on the ground. "Hey library lady, I've done some pretty amazing things during my lifetime. Surely I've done something to impress the gods. I mean... I've saved the world countless times, defeated the god named Zathroth, and countless other feats most people wish they could say they've done. How come I don't have one of these card things yet?"

Red Un The librarian shrugged.

"Don't ask me, I just work here."

Red Un decided that he had had enough of the future, so he moved to the Past-section.

"Now THIS is interesting..."

The first few rows were filled with stone- and clay tablets, and then they gave way for papyrus and parchments.

"Hmm... what's this? Legends of Creation, as penned by... Banor? Must've been before he became a god."

Red Un took out the book. Strangely enough, it didn't seem dusty or worn, it actually looked brand-new. He flipped a few pages.

"Now this is interesting stuff! Hey library lady! I think I'll loan this one!"

Narudin Narudin walked along the great shelves, wondering at the enormity of them and the sheer quantity of books gathered in this place. His gaze skidded across the many tomes as he came up to the shelf marked "PAST"

"I think I shall find myself an encyclopedia" he muttered more or less to himself. He found the appropriate section, but not many books lay there. The biggest was no more than two inches thick, and he checked its title out of curiosity.

"Encyclopedia Tibianica?" he said with a chuckle, and returned the book to its rightful place. The shadowdancer decided that the past was never good when it came to knowledge, or at least science - discoveries always lay with the future.

Making his way quickly past the "PRESENT", Narudin arrived to the future books. He had to find a ladder to get to the encyclopedia section. Finally, keeping his balance on the unsteady climbing tool, Narudin examined the contents of the shelf. It was quite impressive.

A book, nearly as tall as Narudin and twice as wide occupied a special niche in the shelf. The half elf could read its title quite easily, inscribed in golden letters.

"Encyclopedia Tibianica, XXI edition - Vol. CLIV, letters Da-Dp. Uman's name..." ''' Narudin shook his head as he considered the row of other books of similar proportions. He doubted he could carry even one of them out of the library. The shadowdancer descended a bit to the nearer future, absent-mindedly trailing his finger over the book's spines.

"Encyclopedia Tiquanda, Encyclopedia Paladina, Encyclopedia Monstra, Encyclopedia Heroica, Encyclopedia Genesis, Encyclopedia Deus, ah, now this would be interesting - Encyclopedia Arcana!"

Narudin's hand reached out towards the tome, but he hesitated for a moment. He was not a sorcerer in the proper meaning of the word. He had some affinity with magic, but that made him no more than a magic user. The half elf knew the book wouldn't aid him much, expect for widening his knowledge about magic. Still undecided, Narudin's gaze fell on the book next to the Encyclopedia of Magic. He grinned.

Encyclopedia Alchemica was a greater prize to the many-talented half elf.

Tujex Tujex walked over to Narudin and leaned over his shoulder to see what he was looking at. "Alchemica? What they heck is that?" Tujex asked as he pulled his head back. He took a few steps past Narudin, looking through the same area of books he was looking through. He was waiting for Narudin to get done flipping through the book so he could maybe give Tujex an explanation. "Man, do they have anything on the demonic arts... I know they've gotta have one somewhere" he muttered as he searched the books.

Red Un Red Un returned to the counter. The old woman took out a big stamp and stamped it on the inside of the book.

"There. Now, remember to return it in two centuries, or there will be... punishment."

"You mean I'll have to pay a fee?"

"No."

"You mean I'll have to give away some of my stuff?"

"No."

"You mean the gods will descend on me with terrifying wrath and burn down my house and send me to the dark places where demons live?"

"Something like that."

"Figures."

Narudin "You can always check out the Encyclopedia Demonica on the left from Encyclopedia Deus, Sir Tujex" said Narudin with a chuckle. He was quite satisfied with his own choice.

"Obviously, Sir Tujex, This is a work about Alchemy. I believe I named that as one of my interests, yes? Most of these are quite amazing..." the shadowdancer glanced at the book, "And it seems this isn't due to be published for over 600 years, so I'm ahead of the game."

Browsing through the tome, Narudin chuckled again as his eyes set on one of the references.

"This one looks interesting" he said, teasing Tujex. "Demonbane Oil Use: a)Apply oil to weapon b)Hit targeted demon c)Observe the temporary loss of demonic powers d)Slay Demon

Don't worry, though" Narudin finished, closing the book. "It seems that most of the ingredients won't be created for five centuries yet to come."

Tujex The words Narudin spoke sent shivers up Tujex's spine. "Geez are we really that dangerous?" Tujex asked as he pulled the encylopedia from the shelf. He flipped through the book, knowing this was exactly the book he wanted to check out. "Oh, smashing someone's insides without leaving a mark on their flesh... all with this little sign?!" he exclaimed. "Guess that's one way to combat that darned oil" he chuckled as he continued to skim through the book.

Red Un The librarian turned around in her chair.

"Hey! No reading until you've loaned!"

She lifted her hand, and suddenly the books closed by themselves.

Narudin "Yes, I can see that smashing a person's insides must be extremely fun" Narudin smiled and headed towards the librarian.

"I wish to loan this one, Madam" he said, placing the Encyclopedia Alchemica on the counter. "Quite an establishment You have here" the shadowdancer remarked, looking again at the great cavern around him.

Red Un Red Un looked at the rest of his adventurers who still stood outside the library.

"Well, aren't you gonna get a book?"

Tranquillity Tranquillity walked slowly along the aisle all the way in the back of the room where the books of the long forgotten past were stored. Quietly she padded past the stone tablets and strange symbols scratched on stranger materials. Finally she stopped next to a plain brown-leather book. Carefully she picked it up and blew dust off of its long untouched surface and examined the title. Just what she was looking for. Quickly she proceeded up to the front and handed the book to the librarian. Although she hesitated for a long moment the woman eventually stamped the book and handed it to Tranquillity who let out the breath she had unknowingly been holding.

"Do you have something I could put this in? To keep it safe." The librarian handed her a bag made of some odd material and turned to make sure that the others weren't mistreating the books. Tranquillity quickly put the book in the bag and then stashed it out of sight.

Tujex Tujex yelped as his finger was slammed in the book. "Geez, can ya at least give a guy a warning!" he exclaimed as he wildly shook his hand. He walked over to the desk and let the lady stamp the book. "And since these guys might not live two centuries... I might be returning their books for them. So remember this handsome face would ya," Tujex said as he walked towards the doors. "And me and those gods are gonna have a talk. All the stuff I've done for Tibia and I don't have a card... we'll see about that!"

Red Un "Bah, I'm half-dwarf, I'll live at least two more centuries."

Red Un walked out of the library, thinking to himself.

''"Great Book Quest", that's perhaps not such a dumb name after all. Maybe I'll write something like that later. Yeah, that'd be nice.''

Tujex Tujex turned to Red Un with a childish smile. "Sorry, I didn't know dwarves lived that long," Tujex said with a shrug. He looked to the others who still searched for books. "So I learned about a secret library of legend, and that half-dwarves live for hundreds of years. I learned two new two new things today!" Tujex said as he gave himself a round of applause.

Biali Lima was reading a book of the past... His father's diary. "...we all reached the elf village, here I met Sheleen... marriage... baby... Lima Beanie."

Lima Beanie gasped.

"It explains it all. Why I have lived so long and have this natal knowledge about magic. Why my father was a dwarf and I am not ugly nor small. But why didn't my father tell me anything?"

Lima started crying. He remembered that day. It was raining in the outside of the gates. He saw his father climbing up the stairs whit a huge knapsack full of weapons and armour and some other guys where with him.

"Wait here with your uncle Lauros until I come back from Venore, I have some business to do, and things to sell." That was the last thing that he heard from him.

Two weeks later a guy that parted returned and told the sad story.

"Near the gates of Venore were two roaming Giant Spiders and we fled, but he didn't, he knew that running with be useless, suddenly the big spiders became very fast. He managed to slay one spider and wound the other one, but suddenly it started creating some tiny spiders that crawled over him, he lowered his guard and the Giant Spider attacked him. We all rushed to aid him and slain the spiders. He was still alive. We carried him into Venore where people were cheering us for slaying the spiders. But we didn't put attention to them we managed to get to a doctor. But the blue runes were scarce that time. The druids were on strike and stopped creating them. His last words were ‘Take care of my son.’ He got a sculpture in front of the lake aside to other heroes of Venore, every single citizen came to pray, the other guys that parted are still praying in there. Your father was a great dwarf."

Suddenly he felt a pain in his hand, the book closed suddenly. Apparently he was not the only one that got his hand stuck.

"Well, I now must borrow a good book, I am a... a..."

"HEY, HOW IS A SON OF A DWARF AND AN ELF CALLED?!"

"NO SCREAMING IN HERE YOUNG MAN!!" said the librarian.

Red Un Red Un thought a bit.

"Unholy spawn?"

He got an angry look.

"Ehem. I guess it would still be half-dwarf, or half-elf, depending on which side is the most prominent in you. Me, I'm part human and part dwarf, but the dwarven part is more obvious, so that makes me half-dwarf. Other way around, I would've been a half-human."

Artios "Well, I've heard about the so called 'Dworcs' they are supposed to be half dwarfs and half orcs. So wouldn't that make a elf and a dwarfs child a Dwalf or Dwelf?" Artios laughed. "Well, now that would sound funny."

Artios began climbing up one of the ladders that were there, since he had used up most of his energy, he'd rather not levitate to save up some energy. When he reached the "N" section, he began searching for books containing "Necromancy". Though there were very few books about necromancy in the future, and none of them seemed to hold any really interesting information. Artios sighed and climbed down the ladder. Then he moved the ladder to the past section and began climbing up there.

"Now let's see."

As Artios reached the "N" section, he immediately saw a book that seemed interesting. Artios reached for the book, and as his hand touched the book, he felt a chilling feeling throughout his body.

"Hrr. It chills me to the core."

Artios picked down the book and opened it too quickly check if it was anything of interest. The book was written with blood. And the blood began glowing exactly where your sight fell, you could see that in the corner of the eye.

"Now, this book contains true darkness. It'll be a challenge just not getting controlled by the darkness. I will for sure find this VERY useful."

Artios climbed down the ladder and went to the old lady to get the book stamped.

"So, what are the rest of you going to do now? Myself I'm going to see what this book really contains, and after that, I'll probably get a card so I can loan my own diary. It'll be really useful to know what the future holds."

Tranquillity "Hmm... Why would you want to know your own future? That would be pretty boring. And what if you did know what was going to happen to you? Would you change anything? Would it still be your future? Definitely something to think about. Personally I'm glad I stayed well away from the 'T' section, past present, or future."

Biali "I am a new race then... then I should name me... Dwelf!" Lima decided to find a book about arcane magic. "I better look in the future section." He made a long trip from the past section to the future section.

Arcane Action, Arcane....

"Bad, bad, bad... Wait a minute!"

''Arcane Magic and Dwelfs Vol.I Origins. by Lima Beanie''

"What the..." Lima looked around if nobody was near. He opened the book. "So I wrote this book, and those other 4...5!"

Arcane Magic and Dwelfs Vol.II Nature...Vol.III Magic 1...Vol.IV Magic 2...Vol.V Prosperity.

"But I think I will borrow this one."

Arcane Magic and Dwelfs Vol.I-V

"I think I have a problem." He looked at the book. "Damn this thing is the size of Halfy!" He carried the book that was extremely light for its size. "Miss, I think I will borrow this one." The old lady stamped the book.

Tujex "Well I'm gonna use my book to master the demonic arts, and bring hell down upon the world. Cause massive amounts of chaos and destruction, and annihilate any being that stands in my way" Tujex said as his eyes flashed green. The others looked at him strangely and stepped away from him. His eyes changed back to their normal navy blue as he began to laugh. "Just kidding. I'm going to master these demonic arts and use them to make myself even stronger. Come see me in about two years, and I'll show you what this book holds" Tujex said as patted the book with a smile. He couldn't wait to start trying out the many things that riddled this large encylopedia's pages.

Artios "If I do chose to read my own diary, the only thing I'd actually want to check is the end of the diary. That way, I can escape death, until age claims my life. If you know what I mean." Artios said and smiled. "And I am of course happy that Tujex here won't even try bringing hell upon this world. Now that would create quite some chaos." Artios laughed. "Oh well. Did everyone pick a book yet?"

Red Un Red Un looked at Lima, a bit confused. He turned to the librarian.

"If Lima read a book that he himself will write in the future, won't he just copy from that book, and if so, who actually wrote the book in the first place?"

The librarian shrugged.

"I don't know. Don't worry though, these things tend to even out sooner or later. That, or the universe explodes."

"Right... So anyway, the first thing on my mind is the long, arduous climb back up our ropes. It's a heck of a way easier to climb down than up, y'know... Are everyone done?"

Tujex Tujex looked to Red Un, a slight smile on his face. This was another one of those moments where he was glad he was half demon. His wings would make exiting the hole a heck of a lot easier than climbing out of it. "I'm ready when you guys are," he said, turning to look over the rest of the people in his group. Tujex couldn't help but feel a tad sad, knowing that this journey was quickly nearing its end.

Artios "Oh well. The quest is nearing its end. Isn't it?"

Artios sighed.

"Hehe. Well, too bad it ended so quickly really. Now, you may call me insane or whatever. But to be honest, all of this was quite fun. Even though I've only been a member of this party for a few days. I always feel so... alive while fighting."

Artios looked at Red Un.

"So, Sir Redwick, are you going on any other quest soon? If you are, then I'd like to join if it’s ok."

Red Un "I dunno what's gonna come up. A quest is something that happens by itself. And this one's been happening for quite a while."

Red Un started to walk back into the darkness.

Tujex Tujex followed after Red Um, thinking back on his quest. He had only first had an actual conversation with Red Un one day on a ship. They had just got through fighting a huge battle against the Dark Star gang, and he spoke with him as they had their drunken celebration. "Ah good times," Tujex muttered, looking for a sign that they were nearing the hole.

Artios Artios began following Red Un when he walked into the darkness.

"Ah yes. I was just hoping that you would have something in mind."

Artios saw the rope that they climbed down earlier not too far away.

"Sir Redwick, how long did it take for you to find this library? From the day you heard of it."

Red Un "Far too long."

There was silence as they kept walking. Then Red Un broke the silence again.

"Y'know, the first thing I'm gonna do when I get outta here is go straight home to Kazordoon, into Jimbin's pub and order a big mug of beer. And perhaps read this book I borrowed..."

Tranquillity "Well, once I get out of here I'm headed for Ab'Dendriel. I'm going to get to the beach, read this book, drink wine, and gods help the person who needs help with his adventure because that help is not coming from me until I'm good and ready."

Tranquillity walked along behind Red Un.

Artios "Yea. This was rather exhausting. And all the stuff you told me you've done even before I joined in, I guess this was a thousandfold more exhausting for you."

Artios sighed.

"Well, I just hope no one went mental."

Tranquillity Tranquillity grinned at Artios. "I rather thought that that was a pre-requisite to adventuring. You definitely have to be crazy to do even half the things that have been done in this quest alone."

Tujex Tujex smiled and ran his hands through his hair. "I'm gonna read through this book of mine. Then set off on a quest to try out all the new stuff I learned." He chuckled and placed his hands into his pockets. "Can't help the urge to be on the move, my inner demon hates to be sitting around for to long. Maybe afterwards I could get one of those cards the librarian was talking about."

Artios "Haha, you're quite right indeed. But once you succeed, who is the crazy one? Like in this quest of knowledge for example. Though I do not know yet if it was worth the effort. For me it was, but that was because I've not been into this quest for a very long time. I was thinking more about the ones who have been into this quest from the very beginning."

Red Un They had all arrived at the rope now. Red Un looked up into the darkness, hoping that some helpful Deus Ex Machina would appear and carry him home to Kazordoon.

"All things considered, it was worth it I guess. Now I know where this place is, and I can come here whenever..."

His sentence was cut short by a terrible rumbling that shook the cave, sending small pieces of stone falling to the floor. Red Un didn't waste any time, and jumped up on the rope.

"Climb people, CLIMB!"

Tujex Tujex's eyes flashed green and wings tore from his back. He shot upwards, racing past the people quickly climbing up the ropes. He reached the top, his wings retracting as he grabbed hold of the rope. He pulled the rope, realizing it was slightly easier than he expected with all the people climbing on the other end. "Thank goodness everyone's in shape," he said as he began pulling the rope to hasten their climb from the hole.

Red Un But due to some annoying laws of physics, Tujex' pulling made the rope swing back and forth in the wide cave below.

"Hold still!" yelled Red Un while trying to avoid getting seasick as he climbed.

Biali "Oh god... this book is interesting. Lets go to the magic tomes…"

Summon Dragon Wings "Good! With this I can fly!" Suddenly the cave trembled. "Climb people, CLIMB!"

Lima summoned the Dragon Wings. It hurt a bit. But thank gods he had a cotton robe. He flew a few meters and thought that he had mastered the flying.

"Okay people who needs a ride?"

Tujex The rope began to sting Tujex's hands as it began swaying back and forth down in the hole. "For the sake of gods will you people hurry up!" he screamed, his palms turning red. He took a few steps back, pulling the rope behind him. The snow made it difficult to keep his footing as he attempted to help his friends.

Red Un Even with all the swinging, bumping into walls and dizziness, Red Un managed to get an idea.

"Lima! Grab the lower end of the rope and fly upwards!"

Biali "Sure!" Lima tried to grab the end but failed because of the swinging. He tried two times more and failed.

"Yeah, at last!"

He flew upwards and came out from the hole.

"Fly up here Tujex lets get ‘em out!"

Tranquillity Tranquillity stopped climbing as she watched wide-eyed as Lima begin to fly upwards, pulling the rope with her. Quickly Lima was above her and the rope was being pulled. Tranquillity gripped tightly with her arms and legs until she realised she was being pulled upside down. She quickly released her leg’s grip on the rope and her body righted herself with a jerk, nearly dislodging her.

Tranquillity regained her hold on the rope and then closed her eyes firmly before uttering an extremely bad word. She forced her eyes back open and watched the rock wall of the tunnel shoot by her. Suddenly she was above the hole. Without thinking she threw herself sideways off the rope and landed on the ground with a roll as Lima continued to fly upwards with the rope.

Red Un Red Un tried to do likewise, but missed by a bit and would've fallen down the hole again if he hadn't grabbed hold of the edge at the last minute. The edge was very slippery however, and he couldn't pull himself up. Meanwhile, the hole was somehow growing smaller.

"Somebody help me before I get crushed!"

Artios Artios, who got up shortly after Tujex because he used his last energy to levitate up, quickly got down and tried to pull up Red Un from the hole. It was quite slippery, however, so Artios had some lesser problems. He almost fell down the hole himself.

Biali Lima looked down and saw that all of his friends were already out of the hole.

"Sorry guys!! Didn't realize!"

He saw someone struggling in the hole. So he rushed down.

"Need some help?" he yelled as he descended.

Red Un "Yes, help would be appreciated!" yelled Red Un as he and Artios began slipping.

Biali Lima grabbed Red Un at the shoulders, but he began slipping too. "Come on!!! Help me!" He used some of his last strength to try to pull him out. He managed to take his chest out of the hole. "You need to stop eatin' that much guy, DAMN YOU ARE HEAVY!"

Tujex "Boy, we're having as much trouble getting out as we had getting here!" Tujex exclaimed as he went to help Artios and Lima get Red Un out of the hole. His demonic energy was wearing out quickly, and with the last of it he focused it on his boots so the snow melted beneath his feet. He got a grip on the dirt underneath the snow, pulling hard back on the three men. "My arms are gonna be sore in the morning!" he exclaimed as he snatched the three men back, falling on his back after he knew Red Un was out. "Okay, I'm ready to go home now..." Tujex sighed as he sat upright.

Red Un Just as Red Un was pulled out of the hole, it somehow closed itself, leaving no trace that it had ever existed.

Red Un got on his feet just as a voice boomed out over the snowy island.

"WE WILL BE CLOSED FOR A WHILE. COME BACK IN TWO CENTURIES."

Biali "Two centuries... A WHILE?!"

Lima sighed.

"Man I had been in this adventure less than a day, and I am tired, not that much, but I am."

Red Un Red Un shrugged.

"Well, that's that then. Let's get back to the carpet and see how Melrod's doin'..."

He started to walk away over the snow, not seeming bothered at all by the fact that the results of all his hardships had been just one book.

Tujex Tujex dusted off his snow and dirt covered clothes, smiling as he followed behind Red Un. He lifted his heavy book, examining the cover of it before opening and flipping through its pages. Tujex grunted and chuckled as he read through the book and spotted all sorts of nice tricks and spells. "I forgot all about Melrod," Tujex said as he looked up from the book. "Wonder how he's dealing with this artic weather." Tujex chuckled as his eyes went back into his book.

Red Un Red Un trudged onwards, hoping the rest of the gang would follow.

"More importantly, I wonder how he's dealin' with his Evil Clone..."

Biali "Yeah... I almost forgot of him."

Red Un They arrived at the place where they had left Melrod.

He was alone. And the carpet was nowhere in sight.

"Melrod...where is your evil clone? And, more importantly, where is the carpet?" asked Red Un slowly.

"He, I say, he knocked me down and stole it!"

"He stole the carpet?"

"Indeed. I tried to stop him, but he was such a strong and skilled person. Me, that is."

"Great. Now how're we gonna get of this island?"

Narudin "Bah, some sort of way is bound to present itself" said Narudin, coming up behind them. It was a mystery how he had actually escaped from the collapsing cave, and even to him the memory was a blur. He muzzily recalled getting very near the top of the rope, then being thrown off and hitting the wall rather hard. And then... no one could scale a wall using daggers, could they? The shock was hardly enough to quench the half elf's semi-cynical nature.

"Travelling has hardly been a problem. It always seems there's a handy ship, carpet or underwater ship around to take us where we want to. I wouldn't be surprised if a few dragons decided it would be nice to help some stranded adventurers or, or, or the newly repaired Tibianic was sent here for its first cruise" Narudin looked at the many icebergs floating in the turbulent sea's and added, "Though it wouldn't last long here. Anyway, I suppose there is also old Carlson and his ferry on the East side of the Island."

Red Un Though Red Un was about to disagree with Narudin's remark on their luck with transports (the half-dwarf had spent lots of the time seasick, unconscious, or just flying through the air and hitting the ground rather hard), he did have to agree that it fitted in very well with what happened next.

"Say, isn't that a ship on the horizon?"

He peered at the spot very far away.

"Yeah, and it's elven! It must be... Aiyare!"

Artios Artios looked out over the ocean.

"Well, it does seem that there's a ship. But it doesn't seem like they are heading this way though."

Artios turned around, and noticed that his bone dragon was still alive.

"Oh, so you're still alive, you little bugger."

It was strange though. Since Artios forgot totally about it. And yet it was still alive? Perhaps it woke up again when Artios got close to it. That could explain why he felt his energy being drain out when he got out.

"Well, at least now we know how we're supposed to get to the ship. And if the ship doesn't take us where we want, we could always try to find some more dragons."

Artios laughed and forced the dragon to the ground.

"Well, unless you can fly by yourself, I guess you might want some help? If you ask my bone dragon nicely, he might take you to that ship over there."

Artios laughed again.

"Nah, just kidding. Get on him."

Red Un "Hrmh, my dragon-riding is usually done by hanging on to a thrashing beast or bein' stuck between its jaws, but okay then..."

Red Un went over to the Not-Quite-Dead dragon and tried to find a comfortable position on its bony back.

Meanwhile...

No, not those guys. They're all dead, remember?

I mean, meanwhile, Aiyare looked pretty surprised. He thought he'd been lost in the storm, when it suddenly ended. He had seen flashes of light and heard sounds of battle from the shore, but then it all went silent, aside from the occasional rumbling.

"Well then, I suppose I shall have to find out if any of those adventurers are still alive..."

He sailed towards the island.

Tranquillity Tranquillity glanced at the bone dragon. "Yea, lemme think about that. No. There is no way in Hellgate that I'm getting on that thing. Besides," she said as she shaded her eyes to get a better look. "Seems like that boat is turning around and heading for us."

Red Un Red Un looked up.

"Yeah, it is! Hooray!"

He jumped off the still-living dragon and started to yell and jump around.

"OVER HERE! OVER HERE!"

His yelling was easily heard by the elven ears of Aiyare.

"Well, if it isn't that crazy half-dwarf! I'm sure he has a tale to tell!"

The ship picked up speed.

Artios Artios looked out over the ocean.

"They sure are coming this way."

Artios turned around and watched his bone dragon.

"Well, it seems we've got no use for you after all."

The bone dragon snapped at a bird that got a bit too close.

"Hmm, maybe you would do well as a scarecrow?"

The bone dragon reacted at Artios words and looked strangely at Artios, like he didn't know what a scarecrow was.

Artios sighed.

"Well, I'll find some use for you sooner or later. I've already wasted enchantments on you."

Red Un Red Un calmed down and looked at the dead-but-not-buried dragon.

"Um, can't ya just dissolve it or somethin'?"

Narudin Narudin looked around a tad smugly, in an I-Told-You-So manner. The laws of heroing practically guaranteed a means of transport. What kind of world would it be if, after passing many trials, overcoming hardships and destroying the Great Evil, the adventurers would be stuck in some hellish place?

It would be a very real world, Narudin thought to himself, but didn't say that aloud.

A little to the side Artios was wondering what to do with the dragon corpse he had animated.

"Um, can't ya just dissolve it or somethin'?" Narudin heard Red Un advise.

"Yes, shouldn't You abandon it?" asked the shadowdancer. "I would think that maintaining such a creature is extremely tiring... Animating a skeleton is power-draining enough, not to mention a full dragon!"

Artios Artios looked over at Red Un and Narudin.

"Well, re-animating a corpse is the most tiring part. However, after the corpse has been animated, it doesn't require much energy to keep it alive. It requires a bit of energy to keep him fully under my command however. And further on, as I already mentioned, I think, I've "wasted" enchantments on him. I've wasted quite a lot of energy to create this beast I tell you, so I'd rather find a use for him."

Artios sighed.

"I don't ever find any fresh corpses of any strong creatures, so I was hoping for something special when I finally found a dragon lord corpse. At least I wanted to try out his powers."

A frost troll appeared walking near the bone dragon. It had never before seen a creature like a bone dragon it seemed, he didn't even seem to know that the bone dragon was an enemy. Artios noticed the troll. And the bone dragon seemed a bit annoyed with the troll’s presence. The inevitable happened, the bone dragon crushed the troll with its fangs.

Artios looked at the crushed corpse on the ground right in front of the bone dragon.

"Great, at least you're stronger than a troll!"

Red Un Red Un shrugged.

"Aren't we all?"

Aiyare's ship finally arrived at the shore. His first reaction when he saw the scale-less dragon was to grab his bow.

"Hang on, I am coming to save you!"

Red Un grinned.

"Yeah, that's what we've been waiting for."

Aiyare noticed that nobody seemed to be bothered by the huge bony beast, and looked confused.

"Ahem... I suppose you have an explanation for all this?"

"Yeah, but I'd rather have it on board the ship, with food in my belly and a mug of something to drink in my hand."

"Alright then, come aboard. Unless..."

He looked at the bare-boned beast.

"...you've got another mean of transportation."

Artios "Bah, I was sarcastic."

When the man on the ship asked them if they had any other means of transportation, Artios faced his palm hand at the bone dragon which instantly fell apart.

"No, I'm afraid we've got no other means of transportation."

Red Un Red Un boarded the ship and looked at the others.

"You guys comin' along? We're heading home!"

Narudin "Home..." started the half elf and then stopped abruptly. He gazed at the sea, seemingly focusing on some faraway, unseen thing, but then realised this was nearly posing, and sighed.

"Yes, I suppose it's time to go back..."

With that Narudin boarded the ship and approached the captain, an elf by the looks of it, and gave a curt bow.

"Greetings, good Captain. It is kind of You to help us in need. I don't believe we've met, but I think we share a common friend..."

Narudin glanced to the red-haired half-dwarf briefly before continuing.

"I am Narudin of Venore, though I understand the name must mean nothing to You. I have heard about You, though, Sir Aiyare."

The shadowdancer had a rather extensive knowledge on the adventures of Red Un's party before he had actually joined them - His informants in the Brotherhood were paid well for their news... Though it seemed that they were all dead, except maybe for a few who managed to survive the terrible carnage that the cult was subjected to by Red Un's little party. It nagged Narudin that if he had not managed to escape their clutches, it was most probable that he too would have been killed in one of the many attempts to stop the half-dwarf.

"Life is certainly full of surprises" thought Narudin. And that pretty much summed things up.

Tujex Tujex listened to the conversations around them, smiling slightly at it. He listened to Red Un's comment on what Artios said to his dragon. "Heh, I know someone who'd be quite offended by that." He chuckled as he looked out towards the ship that had finally reached them. "Well... looks like I have quite a story to tell my nephew when I get home" he said as he stepped onto the ship behind Red Un and Narudin. "Now where's the ale, after going through all that... I could use a couple of drinks." the elf said as he began walking about the ship.

Artios Artios sighed and looked back before he got on the ship.

"I wonder how long it will take until I return to this... Place."

Artios sighed as he got on the ship.

Narudin "With a sea journey still before us, it would be wise to hold with the ale, Sir Tujex" Narudin chuckled and added, "Not as if wisdom was a major part of this journey."

A though struck Narudin, and he said so.

"A thought has struck me. I was wondering about this..."

The shadowdancer removed a piece of very tattered paper. It said "ADVENTURING CONTRACT" on it.

"I was wondering... do all the books we have obtained go to You? That's what I understood from the most recent considerations..."

Artios Artios looked at the contract that Narudin was showing.

"Well, I ain't got any kind of contract though. But doesn't it say that Sir Redwick may take any books he wants?"

Artios smiled and looked over at Redwick.

"Well, I just hope you're not interested in dark magic."

Then he looked over at Narudin again.

"Oh, and as far as I know, most Demons are rather 'Immune' to alcohol and it's effects. Since Sir Tujex is a half demon, I think he is as well. Well, please correct me if I'm wrong."

Red Un First, Red Un shone up at the thought that he could get his hands on more books.

"Well, I suppose, if we are to follow the contract strictly..."

Then his human side took over.

"...then you people wouldn't have any reward for all this stuff we've been through. Keep 'em, I've got one that's pretty interesting by itself."

Human side, said Red Un's dwarven side, if I could I would break your damn neck.

Tujex Tujex looked to Artios and smiled, running his hand through his hair. "Yeah...I used to practically die from drinking it, but I've grown rather immune it to now. The more my two halves seem to commune, the less things tend to effect my two halves. So maybe soon I'll be able to go against that darned holy water..." Tujex said, a smirk coming onto his face as he finished.

Tranquillity Tranquillity pulled herself up onto the ship and looked around. "Well, it's not the Tibianic, but it'll do" she said with a grin.

Biali Lima saw at the poor dragon. Laying on floor, he took one small bone from neck and stored it in a bag of his belt.

"Summon Creature from Another one" he whispered as he remembered a text in his newly acquired book.

Then he entered the boat chuckling. "Well, I wonder what is Melrod's clone doing with his carpet. May we part?"

Red Un "Indeed we may" said Red Un.

And thus, they sailed away, back to Tibia. They got into the port of Carlin, and tried to sneak away from the city as inconspicuously as they could (considering the trouble they had recently caused it).

Red Un parted with his fellow adventurers and returned back to Kazordoon, where he would spend many a day in Jimbin's pub, retelling his adventures to the dwarves who, naturally, didn't believe a word. Late at night, when all the other customers had left, he could be seen sitting by himself with a mug of beer in one hand and the newly-acquired book in the other, reading it to see if there was anything interesting.

One day he went to Greenshore with a rock and replaced the old sword at Jenna's grave with it. On the rock he had carved in the words:

''Jenna Of all the deaths Hers was the most painful. Wherever she is, is heaven to a silly half-dwarf.''

Then he went back home and drank some more beer.

Narudin Narudin, having warmly said farewell to his companions, went to his hometown of Venore. On his way, he thought about the things he had lived through, the experiences he had gained and tried to find some sort of way to express himself about the adventure. Narudin was a philosopher as well as a warrior and did not simply chop people up without a thought. He was also a half-elf, a person of mixed heritage, and lacking the elves natural stoicism as well as the human’s carefreeness. On top of that, the shadowdancer’s outlook on life in general was a unique, and theoretically impossible meld of cynicism and idealism. He saw how unity and goodness brought strength, and he saw how evil and chaos could conquer that from within. All in all, he didn't really know which was stronger. It was quite possible that there wasn't a mind more confounded on Tibia than Narudin's, despite his always seemingly controlled demeanour.

Say what You like, but half-elven thinkers have a miserable existence.

Narudin thought all these grand and big thoughts, and came to the only conclusion which ensured a sane existence.

Bugger all he thought, and continued with a confident spring to his step towards what he hoped would be a bright future.

Artios After Artios had taken farewell of his fellow companions, he travelled to the Plains of Havoc, where he had a little crypt deep below the earth where he usually studied dark arts. And now that he had found this book, it was time to return to his studying. He also had to find out why he had those blackouts every so often. It seemed he'd have to stay there, for quite some time. No normal man would be able to stay sane if he would had read those books Artios had, Artios himself sometimes got a hard time trying to stay sane, and trying to prevent himself from getting corrupted or controlled by the dark magic that flowed from his books. Though he might already be corrupted, he couldn’t tell.

Biali Lima climbed up the mast when they parted. It was a silent trip. They stopped in Carlin and sneaked out, after the goodbye he had tears in his eyes, he would miss everybody. Then he walked to Kazordoon to visit his uncle, find some answers, about his mother. He stayed there a long time, stayed a while all nights wiht Sir Redwick at Jimbin's, read his book. He manages to summon a miniature Dragon Lord from the neck bone.

"Darn, I needed the whole corpse. Artios should look at this."

Some months later he parted to Ab'Dendriel, where he hoped to see his friend Narudin and to find his mother.

There in Ab'Dendriel he got some clues that his mother was in a place newly discovered called Tiquanda...

Tujex Tujex had started another adventure almost as soon as this one finished. No sooner had he left the boat, had he met up with a group of old friends who were off in search of some powerful weapon of legend. Loving nothing more than a nice adventure, and legendary weapons... Tujex gladly accepted the offer and went off in search of the blade. They soon found it to be nothing more than a myth, though the quest allowed Tujex to try out his new skills he had learned from his book. He's now in a forest on an island off the shore of Tibia, putting himself through intense training to improve his new techniques, and master his demonic half. The occasional explosion and spire of dark energy can be seen from the coastline, a sign that Tujex has advanced to a new level of strength. But this training won't last for long, as adventure seems to find Tujex no matter where he's at and drag him along with it as it circles the world.

Lugin In a dark and abandoned tavern sits a lonely figure at a table. The person is apparently asleep and all other guests have gone home long ago. A thick layer of dust covers the figure. The only thing that's moving in the room is a tiny fly which is buzzing around the room looking for some calm and safe place to spend the night. The fly takes aim for the seemingly lifeless character at the table and lands straight on the nose.

Malva sits straight up in a humongous cloud of dust. For some seconds her mind is completely empty, and then she starts to stutter. -"Wh... wher…e am I?" There goes by some more seconds as reality slowly sinks in to Malva's mind. First she realized she's in Frodo's Tavern in Thais. Then she realize she have been sleeping... for quite a while. Then she remembers! -"Red, where are you? We were going on an adventure. A Great Book Quest, remember?" she says out loud. When she looks around she notices that there's absolutely no one there. -"Just as I though, the little half-dwarf didn't have the guts to do it."

After having said that, Malva gets up from the chair and on very stiff legs walks out of the tavern to find something to eat.

Tranquillity Tranquillity sat, legs crossed, in the room hidden below her house, her new book closed on the floor before her. Carefully she opened it to the first page which she took a moment to glance over before moving on. She glanced over to the second page. Yes, this was indeed what she had been looking for.

She had a lot of work before her she knew but all the time in the world to do it. Slowly she read over the page silently before returning to the beginning and began to read out-loud, clearly pronouncing each word. The dust around her began to stir, causing her robes to flutter a bit. She continued reading without pause and the dust flew faster and faster in a circle around her. Just before she reached the end of the page she stopped reading and the dust settled. A grin spread across her face. This was going to be much easier than she thought…

THE END

Comment by the uploader
This storry was a legend for some time, it was lost somewhere deep in the forum. Now somebody found it and uploaded it to unoficial page.

But that made it imposible to link it from forum, so i uploaded it here. Enjoy reading!